Encyclopaedia of Indian Temple Architecture, II (Pt. 1) - Text

ENCYCLOPAEDIA _
‘Indian
me leit
Te mple :Architecture oe
NORTH INDIA aes
FOUNDATIONS OF NORTH INDIAN STYLE |
ELE.
oN , a,
CY
a
BN
Li
Y
;
Vol. II, Pt. 1
The goal of the Encyclopaedia of Indian Temple

Architecture, sponsored by the American Institute of
Indian Studies, has been to survey and to organize
by
style, with technical descriptions, that vast body of
monuments constructed between c. A.D. 400 and
the
18th century in India to serve India’s symbolic
and
religious needs,
Volume I, of which two parts have already been
published, deals with the Dravida temples of |
South |
India. Volume II, of which this set constitutes
part, documents Nagara temples in North the first
India —
with extensions of this typical curvilinear
type into
the Deccan — as well as other temple o
forms that
contribute to North Indian style.
This set explores the early foundations
Indian form, beginning with a review of North |
of
evidence. It covers Gupta experiments pre-Gupta
stone; important recent discoveries in brick and
of Vakataka |
temple-remains; evidence for architec
tural form from
Western Ghat caves; and early brick
both Hindu and Buddhist affiliation structures of
in eastern India.
A tradition of small mandapika
Central India — first roofed by pandals in |
only
Superstructures above lithic pavillio simple altar-like
in date from the sixth to the early ns — that ranges
documented in its entirety, tenth century is
as is the tradition of pent- |
roof stone structures typical |
of Kashmir. |
Early lithic experiments in
dated examples from the seventhSurastra and Malava 3
|
|
Separated as Rajasthan, Bihar, century as widely

and Andhra;
include Maitrakas, Gar

ulakas
Panduvarnéis, Nalas, Sai ,
lédbhavas, and Caluky
as.
— one of the |
ollowing parts of
158 text figures giving
and sections, many temple plans, ele
previously not Publis vations, |
black-and-white Plates hed; 77g | |
; 15 Maps; a quick
Glossary of technical Reference |
vocabulary; and a Sit
e Index are}
Revised Price: Rs.4000/- set

of two
ISBN 0 19 562313 4
|
Cover drawing:
Rajim. Rajivaloca
na temp
Pi
l e, Mahaké
¢. A.D, 600. (C ak6sala st ]
ourtesy: Michae
l Ww. Meister)
. ii
Back cover photo:
| hgaya.aMahabodhj
he abddhi temple, Ma
gadha Style,
"
,
ip
Wha a
di iayt Ya
ha)
#)
WN
Contents
TEXT VOLUME
Vv
Preface
Style Outline vi
Conventions vii
Acknowledgments viii
xiii
List of Maps
XV
Figure References
CONTRIBUTOR PAGE
CHAPTER
Krishna Deva 3
1. anas, K satrapas
Mauryas Sungas, Kanvas, KusMau rya an d post-Maurya remains (11);
Bodhigharas, Other shrines (7); (16)
(15); Ksatrapa s hrines, Dévnimori
Kusana shrines (13); Kumrahar
Krishna Deva 19
2. Guptas and Their Feudatories ,
Baigram (24); Sarnath, Mahasthan
Pawayd, Lauria Nandangadh, i (28);
chatrd, Sancti (26); Udayagir
Mirpurkhds (25); Gokul, Ahic (33) ; Tiga wa,
Tumain (32); Eran
Darra (30); Bilsad, Gadhwa, mara (40);
Bhi tar gan v (36); Nacna (39); Eran, Bhi
Kunda, Bhitari (35);
; Devgadh (48); Sakor (52);
Pipariyd, Nacnd (44); Devri (47)
Sarnath, Carcéma (54); Marti (56)
AP. Jamkhedkar 59
3. Vakatakas (Main Branch)
(65)
Mandhal (63); Nagra (64); Ramték
Krishna Deva 73
4. Vakatakas of Vatsagulma
Ajanta, Ghatétkaca (75)
M.A. Dhaky 79
5. Traikatakas of Aniruddhapura
Kanhéri (81); Londd (82)
M.A. Dhaky 85
6. Mauryas of Puri
Elephanta (89)
Jégésvari (88); Mandapésvara,
Rastrakitas of
7. Kalacuris of Mahismati and Early M.A. Dhaky 93
Elapura
Ellérd (97)
Krishna Deva 101
ies
8. Later Guptas and Minor Dynast a (108); Aphsad (112)
Rajeir (103); Bod hga ya (104 ); Nal and
Contents
CHAPTER
CONTRIBUTOR PAGE
9. Maukharis and Puspabhitis of Kanyakubja

Ramgadh (118); Sarnath (121); Varanasi, Krishna Deva 115
Dév Baranark (122); Buxar (123)
10. Minor Dynasties: Mandapika and Early
Nagara Traditions
; Krishna Deva
Chaparé (128); Ramgadh (129);
Sarici (131); Mahua (132);
125
Gyaraspur (135)
11. Aulikaras, Mauryas, and Minor
Chieftains Michael W. Meister
Séndani, Khilcipura, Nagari
(142); Makanganj (143); 139
Candrabhaga (145): Chittaudgadh
(148)
12. Pratihara Period: Mandapika
Shrines
Kuchdoén (153); Batésara (155); Padha Krishna Deva & Michael W. Meister 151
vali (156); Pathari,
Badoh, Kadwaha (158)
13. Kalacuris of Tripuri: Mandapika
Shrines Krishna Deva
Bilhari, Choti Dévri (163); Karitalai, Nand
Cand, Tigawé (164) 161
14. Maitrakas of Valabhi and Garulaka
s of Western Surastra
G6p (177); Kadvar (180); Bilésvara - M.P. Vora & M.A. Dhaky 167
(181); Khimégvara (184);
BhGnasara (186); Kalsdr, Ghuml
i (187); Miyani, Pindara,
Dhrévad (188); Srinagar,
Baléj (189); Visavada, Baléj,
Dhrévad, Dégam, Chaya, Odada Miyani,
r (1 90); Kindarkhéda, Jhamr
Pasndavada, Borica (191); Paria a,
dhara Khiméévara, Bhanvad,
Pata, Kindarkhéda (192); Ghuml
i, Khdpat, Chaya, Bhanvad,
Odadar (193); Khiméévara, Bérica
, Savani, Dérvav, Khiméévara
Odadar (194); Khiméévara , Dhank (195)
15. Maitrakas of Valabhi
Bhanasara, Sutrapada (200); M.P. Vora & M.A. Dhaky
Akhédar, Dhank (202); Kalav 197
Pachtar (204); Ranavav, Dvarka, Pachtar, ad,
Mévasa (205); Bhanvad
16. (206)
Capotkatas of Bhillamala
Kusuma (208) Michael W. Meister
207
17. Varmans of Kamariipa
Dah Parbatiya (21 7) Krishna Deva 215
18. Panduvarnéis of Sripura
ORG and Nalas
Rajim (226); Tala (227): Rajim Kriishna D
Palari (243); Adbhar, Dhobini (230); Sirpur (232); Kharod (236); Soinaee
(246); Rajim (249)
19. Sailodbhavas
a
uvanésvara :
(256); Am
Rémé$varq (274) i (268); B 6 Debal a Mitra 25
si i al6 ;
huvanéévar
a, Kual6 (271); 1
20. Calukyas of Badami:
Karnata
mahak ata (285);
Siddhanako Aiholf,
lla (292) e (287);
(287): Mahaki
viahaicta, Pattadakal parol Radcliffe Bolon
; ! ahakata, Ajho] 294) (299), 277
Mhole (298); Pattadakal (305), Mole (30 :
5) ° VEE (080)
CONTENTS
CHAPTER CONTRIBUTOR PAGE
21. Calukyas of Badami: Andhradéga _ B.R. Prasad 313

Alampur (320); Kadamarakdlava (324); Alampur, Kadamarakdlava (326);
Kadavéli (329); Alampur (330)
Supplementum Carol Radcliffe Bolon 335
(340)
Bandatandrapdadu, Satyavélu (335); Panyam (337); Mahanandi
M.A. Dhaky 343
22. Rastrakitas of Elapura and Manyakhétaka
Eliora (345); Pattadakal (346)
Krishna Deva 351
23. Karkdtas and Utpalas of Kasmira
asapura (366);
Srinagar (358); Laduv (362); Mattan (363); Parih
Patan (373);
Uskar, Narastdn (367); Tapar, Avantipur (368);
Narannég (375); Buniar, Bandi, Fathgadh (380); Manas bal,
Mamal, Guniyar (391);
Pandréthan (385); Garur, Payar (388); Bumzu,
Malot, Amb, Kétds (392)
395
Reference Glossary
417
Site and Temple Index
PLATES VOLUME
vii
Style Code for Plate Reference
3
Plate/Chapter Reference
5
Plates: 1-778
|
List of Maps
PAGE
MAP
1. Pan-Indian sites
2. Uttarapatha: Gupta sites
3. Vidarbha: Vakataka sites

Traikitaka,
4. Aparanta, Kunkanadééa, and Vidarbha:
Maurya, and Early Kalacuri sites
Gupta, Maukhari, and 102
5. Magadha and Madhyadééa: Later
Pusyabhiti sites
ika sites 124
6. Daéarnadésa: Minor dynasties, mandap
of minor chieftains 138
7. Malava: Aulikara, Maurya, and sites
150
sites
8. Dahala: Pratiharas, mandapika
, pre-Nagara sites 168
9. Surastra: Maitrakas and Garulakas
198
10. Surastra: Maitrakas, early Nagara sites
222
tale Daksina Kosala: Panduvarnsi and Nala sites
254
1:2; Kalinga: Sailodbhava sites
sites 278
ate} Karnatadééa: Calukyas, Karnata-Nagara
314
14. Andhradééa: Calukyas, Karnata-Nagara sites
350
15. Kashmir: Karkota and Utpala sites
Loe y
Pris
Figure Reference
FIG, SITE AND SUBJECT PAGE FIG. SITE AND SUBJECT PAGE
Frontispiece. Rajim, Rajivalocana, 26. Ramték, Trivikrama,

AXONOMETTIC.........seeceeecceeeesseeeres 2 vedibandha, kati................ 64
DY Kévala-Narasimha, plan......... 66
Chapter 1: MAURYAS, SUNGAS, KANVAS, 28. Rudra-Narasimha, plan ......... 68
KUSANAS, KSATRAPAS 29. Bhogarama, plan.............000 69
1 Amaravati, katagarasala Node ites 5 30. v@dibandhas .........sscseeeeeseeeees 69
2. Mathura, gajaprsthakrti............. 5
3. Safici, circular shrine ..........00+ 8 Chapter 4: VAKATAKAS OF VATSAGULMA
4. rectangular shrine............+00+ 8 31. Ajanta, no. 26, adhisthanas....... 75
5 rectangular Shrine............0008 8
6. Bharhut, Sudhamma- Chapter 5: TRAIKOTAKAS OF ANIRUDDHAPURA
dévasabha Newitt 8
32. Ajanta, Kanhéri: columns ......... 81
7 Amaravati, Jétavana shrines...... 9
9 33. Elephanta, columns............+0+- 82
8. Bharhut, sabhakara pavilion..... 83
i Sohgaura plaque, thatched hut. 10 34, Ajanta, Lonad: columns............
. Audumbara coins, pavilions..... 10
11. Safici, Bodhgaya, Bharhut: Chapter 6: MAURYAS OF PURI
pillar reliefs... eee 12 35. Kanhéri, Elephanta:
12. Mathura, pillar reliefs ............... 13 adhisthamas.......-.ssssssssseseeees 90
91
13. Pillar A... aiken
tome a 14
36. Elephanta, no. 4, doorframes....
Chapter 2: GUPTAS AND THEIR FEUDATORIES Y
Chapter 7: KALACURIS AND EARL
14. SaAjici, no. 17, plan, section ....... 2 RASTRAKUTAS
ES, | Darnayplan evs. svluertacerncene tes 31
95
16. Tigawa, Kankali-Dévi, plan, 37, Ellora, adhisthamas..........-s+- 96
SOCHOM. ...,.c.cccvsseusvsceooseeeessaeees 34 38. adhisthamas.........-s-srerereerrre
oor fra me. . 97
17s» Naena, platieiicsssasetirecnrttrens 38 39. no. 2, garbhagrha-d
98-99
18. Bhiimara, plan.....:..:<...0.0-<t+09003 42 40. Ellora, Aurangabad: models......
19. GOOTWAY .......ccsesseecsvsceesteresneoss 43
MINOR
20. Dévri, plan, section, Chapter 8: LATER GUPTAS AND
se sere 46-47 DYNASTIES
Clevatiomir.:.cscrstecrse
21.a. Dévgadh, Sikhara........seeeeee 49 ....... 104
eenete 41. Rajgir, Maniyar Math, plan
ZABe ©PLATA lavccataeiertst
se. sreersee 50 ........-+-+- 105
52 42. Bodhgaya, doorframe
22. SAkGOr, plan .......scsceseeereseereneees 43. pillar .o..scaesoqesesndysteyegeertennses
105
5 Bs (010)1: eR 53 ......-.+ 106
44, Kumrahar, plaque, shrine 109
24. Bhiamara, Sakér: védibandhas .. 55
45. Nalanda, stipa, plan... 109
temple no. 2, jagatl....--+-+-+
Chapter 3: VAKATAKAS (MAIN BRANCH) 46. 109
64 47. Aphsad, véedibandhas......+-+++
.....--
25. Nagra, temple platform .....
FIG. SITE AND SUBJECT
PAGE FIG. SITE AND SUBJECT
PAGE
Chapter 9: MaukHaris AND
PUSPABHUTIS pO | Mplvarkaay planet t. ret. 203
48. Ramgadh (Mundésvari), pla 81. Kalavad, pitha, védibandha ......
Sm n... 120 204
pvedibandhast..saeminlyy
121
Chapter 16: CAPOTKATAS OF
Chapter 10: nor DYNASTIES BHILLAMALA
82. Kusuma, Siva temple
50. Chapara, mandapika, , plan....... 209
plan........ 128 83. compound
51. Ramgadh, no, Pplanieee
52. ey 130 84. pillar mouldings
Chapara, Ramgadh:
85.
védibandhas oo
53. Mahua, no. Tp lane 130
54 etd ot: 132
LCE AER i Chapter 18: PANDUVAMSI
55 8 ane 133 S AND NALAS
védibandhas ......
56 Gyaraspur, no, plan) 134 86. Tala, plan sec ceceseatvate
oe rtatnir es, toa. 2 228
57 wediBartdhaie be. 135 87. Rajim,
Rajivalocana, plan..
gr 135 88. Sirpur, Anandaprab ....... 231
Chapter 11: AULIKARAS, ha vihara,
MAURYAS, AND MINOR PHU cdatdeek AN
ee
CHIEFTAINS 89. Taksmana, plan e Oe 233
Say . .. 234
masemia plan u
58. Makanganj,
no. 2, plan... 91. Rajim, Sirpur y 237
59. no. 1, Blan 144 , Kharad:
60. Makanganj, as aS Vedtbandhas.
Candrabhaga: 144 92. Kharad, ka eS
Savarinarayana, 238
poibdndhasy. 20h.) 93. Rajim, Rajivaloca Plan... 239
61. Candrabhaga, 145 na, Pillars ....
doorframe....... 94. Rajim, Khardd: .. 240
“ple eae 146 Pillars.
Rice 95. Kharéd, Indal, 241
147 96. plan...
Chapter 12: PRATIHARA Palari, Beater 242
PERIOD, MANDAPIKA 97. s dit
Kharéd, Palari: 244
SHRINES 98. védibandhas....
Adbhar, gocrwa
yie 245
63. Kuchdén,
gk oe ae ee 99. Dhobini, ot i) 247
64. BI eee
vedtbennS es 154 100. peecoudien 248
65 Batésara, 155 eto
northern group, 2 249
and védibandhas plans
66. Pathan, .... Chapter 19. SA
Satmadhia group, 157 ILODBHAVas
Sees 101. Bhuvanésva
67, Mes!) ra, Para
68
ELA an 159 €$vara, T guram-
| ei coi 159 102, e a
a a i
Svamajal ésvara, 257
Chapter 14:
MAITRAKAS AND
160 103. atrughnésvara Planet...) 261
GARULAKAS 104, védibandh 8toup, plans.
69. Gop, jagati, 105. any 262
a Me S02 ek Oe
70. nh a 106, ae ne 264
aie 174 i Uttarésvara,
71. Maitraka FO Blan tte 265
emis 175 107, Amangai, pl ek
72) Pithas, Vvédibandhas an Saco 267
176 108. Kualé, plan Ce
73s ca aii Sepbaensibe Ve Tiere 269
178 109. Ramésvara, we
74 Karnakiitas and 179 eo 270
a miilakiita oy Kugynesvara, ees lana
aa 180 vedibandhas 272
76. Bilé$vara,
Cs a
Mn. Le
: ~ 9°, Amangai,
Raméévara
mee 273
77) aitraka 4 Vvédibandh
78 de
a 183 5 ea
mé$vara, Srinagar: 184 274
Plans .... Chapter 20
: CALUKYAs
Chapter 15: 185 oF BADAmI
MAITRAKAS KARNATA
OF VALABHT 112, Sedo
Siitrapada, Akhéda egenAtEyan
» plan
Plans, Ange
pitha 113, Ja 38
akra,
nant
201 114 Pattad plan, elevation
kal, Ga aganat Cees
elevation ha pi,
Ree ae vie
Li ie,
291
SITE AND SUBJECT PAGE
FIG. SITE AND SUBJECT PAGE FIG.
115. Siddhanakolla, Lakuliga, 135. Alampur, Panyam, Mahanandi:

plan, section, elevation...... vedibandhai ............:cssseseeeres 340
116. Aihole, Huccimalli, plan, 136. Alampur, Satyavolu:
VeECibandhas. ie--ssseetncetereeeeeet 341
section, elevation. ..........6
117. Pattadakal, Jambulinga, plan,
section, elevation...........ce Chapter 22: RASTRAKUTAS OF ELAPURA
118. Kadasiddhéévara, plan, AND MANYAKHETAKA
section, elevation. ...........-0 137. Pattadakal, védibandhas........... 347
119. Aihole, Mallikarjuna, plan, 138. Kasivisvéévara, plan.............. 348
section, elevation. ............++008
120. Tarappa, plan, section, Chapter 23: KARKOTAS AND UTPALAS
Clevation.........ccccccccceesseeeeees OF KASMIRA
121. Galaganatha, plan, section,
CleVation.........:cccsecccceeereees 139. Srinagar, Sankaracarya, plan... 359
122. Pattadakal, Papanatha, plan, 140. Laduv, plans.........seesseeeseesereees 360-61
section, elevation.........ese 141. Mattan (Martanda), plan ........... 364
123. Aihole, Huccapayya, plan, 142. Tapar, plan ........ssseseesereererereeeees 369
section, elevation. ..........:09+ 143. vedibandhas..........scesceeereeses 370
144, Avantipur, Avantisvara, plan... 372
Chapter 21: CALUKYAS OF BADAMI: 145. Patan, Sugandhééa, plan........... 373
146. Sankaragaurisa, plan............. 375
ANDHRADESA
147. jagatis and védibandhas............ 376
124. Alampur, Kumara-Brahma, 148. Narannag, Jyésthésa group,
Pla ....seseeeerereseeeeseneeceeneeeens 378
125. Arka-Brahmé, plan .........+.++ 149. Bhuatééga group, plan............... 379
126. Vira-Brahma, plan ..........-..+++ 450. Buniar, plam.......ceseseeeseeseeseees
381
127. Kadamarakalava, plan...........+++ 151. Fathgadh, squinch, mouldings.. 382
128. Alampur, Kadamarakalava: A152. “plardeecccccccrsvsssscesresssecertsnerseneee 382
_ Védibandhas ...........:seseeereeeees 153. peristyle adhisthanas ................ 383
129. Alampur, Svarga-Brahma, plan. 154, vedibandhas.........sseeeeerereeees 384
130. Visva-Brahma, plan...........+ 155. jagatis and vedibandhas............
386
Padma-Brahmi, plan..........+. 387
131. 156. Mattan, jagati, jatghé ................
132. SatyavGlu, plam ..........eeeeeeeeees 157. Payar, Patan: plans ........--s+++ 389
390
133. Panyam, plam.........sceseeeereeseess 158. Mattan, Buniar: columns...........
134. Mahanandi, plan............eeer
ae
Ss
y
% N
Ca
3
2
at
FDOo>Y
Wg
K
Cx
2
\
KADM
4
ss
Av
:
>
:\
Ww VjKE
a=
C<ES
Lae
7
——s
‘=
as
ss
=»
$72
X<
—_
e
Vi~<
:
a
LVS
CDi
;
23
Y
&
Ss
=
z
3F-
>
Frontispiece
, Rajim, Ra Ji
j valécana te
(Cou
Ourt
rtesy and m ple, c. a ‘D. 60
Copyright: Mich 0. Axono metric
ael} W. drTa
awwi
i ng,
eiste
Meis terr..)) (See p,
230.)
CHAPTER 1
Pan-Indian style: North India, c. 250 B.C.-A.D. 400
Mauryas, Sungas, Kanvas, Kusanas,

Ksatrapas
Introduction
Texts from ancient India provide us an insight int o

the worship of divinities in India
century B.c.), Panini
rs devised for them. In the Astadhyay? (c. fourth
and the shelte a,
Indra, Varuna, Bhava, Sarva, Rudra, Mrd
mentions a number of Vedic deities (Agni, Apamnaptr,
Suarya, Soma, Vast6spati, Mahéndra,
Vrsakapi, Puasa, Aryama, Tvasta, ni, Agnayl,
Female deities include Indrani, Varuna
Nasatya) who received oblations. with Dyaus. Post-
Vrsak apayi , and Prthiv i, the last always referred to as a pair ka
Usa,
ale divi niti es nam ed incl ude Bha vani and Sarvani (popular in the Vahi
eee fem (bhakti) had its beginning
Prac ya regi ons) , Rudr ani, and Mrdani. Theistic devotion Vasudéva and
and
his re ference to devotion to
in Panini’s time, a fact made clear by the sons so
from name s like Varu nada tta and Aryamadatta that indicate that
Arjuna, as devo-
n thr oug h the grac e, resp ecti vely, of Varuna and Arya ma. Such
named were bor Panini mentions paired deit
ies
tion extended also to the Lokapalas, to yaksas, and i knew of
Sanka rsana vasud évau, and Skandavisakhau. Panin
such as Sivav aisra vanau , presuppose the existe nce of
the mention of which might
images under worship (arcas),
shrines. is a detailed commentary
(cr second century B.C.), which
Patanijali’s Mahabhasya both hero and deity; his iden-
on Panini, mentions the worship of Vasudeva- Krsna as .
gested
has is wel l est abl ish ed and that with Visnu is sug
Vyt
tity as one of the four nu’ pop-
of Vis s Bal iba ndh ana and Krsna’s Kamsavadha exploits are
The performance and discusses their un-
a-bhagava tas, the devotees of Siva,
ular. Patanjali mentions Siv
béra), Rama
social practices.
cif ica lly ref ers to the temples of Dhanapati (Ku and
The Mahabhasya spe (Vasudeva), with worship attended by dance, music,
(Balarama), and Ke éa va yaksa) are
po ra ry rep res ent ati ons of Kupiré yakho (Kubéra
elaborate rituals. Contem Mathura. An inscribed
from
image of four-
a clasping a
known from Bharhu a n his upper hands and
carrying (Bilaspur
armed Vasudéva-Visnu lower t his chest, from Malhar
.
tury B.C
ose of the second cen
the
mutilated gankha in a
h), is ass ign
District, Madhya Prades and Ya mi also had become
popular.
D..,
Worship of Gauri,
Sarasvati , Lak smi ,
n co mp le te da s lat e as the thirnd d cecenntury A.D
a, a comp) ilatio Siva, Vais-
Kautilya’s Arthasasir temples that enshrine
of
the pl ac em en t wi thin a fortified city ra (perhaps a fertility
goddess
refers to i) , an d Ma di
na , th e As vi ni ku maras, Sri (Laksm er). The Arthasasira prescribes that images
ra va cult of th e Great Moth (Indra)
associated with the Vaijayanta
(V is nu ), Ja ya nt a (Kumara), and
ga), Apratihata
of Aparajita (Dur
Pan-Indian style
Takgasila
©© 2
RAWALPINDI
Murtie
™.,
j
7 g KETAS”
Sea *
<,
3
iS
®
e|.Pitat Ajanta
Kora,
BHUVANESVARA
Pan-Indian sites
MAURYAS, SUNGAS, KANVAS, KUSANAS, KSATRAPAS
Arthasastra
should be set in niches as well as ones of Vastudévatas. Most deities in the
strata of the
are common to Panini and Patafijali as well, and pertain to the earliest
manuscripts not much distant from the age of Patanjal i.
Architectural Features
astra, refer to various
Early Buddhist and Jaina literature, as well as Kautilya’s Arthas
in the early centuries B.c. and
types of structures and their embellishments prevailing
Bharhut, Sanci, Bodh-
in the Saka-Kusana and transitional periods. Bas-reliefs from
third centur y a.p.) corroborate
gaya, Mathura, and Amaravati (c. second century B.c. to
a picture of a contemporary
this literary testimony. Such evidence can conjure up
bastioned and turreted gate houses
Indian city, with moat (parikha), rampart (prakara),
ttalakas), ornamental gates
(dvarattalakas or gopurattalakas), corner-bastions (karna buildings, such as the royal
private an d public
(tdranas), and busy streets lined with
a) , shops and emporia, punyaéalas, caityas, and an
palace (raja-prasada or raja-nivésan
resi dential houses (including multi-storeyed
assortment of small, medium, and large
mansions).
Fig. 2. Matht ura. Relief of Gajaprsthakrti

arasala of
Fig. 1. Amaravati. Relief labelled “Katag shrine, c. first century B.C.
c. sec ond
the Mahavana at Vaisali,”
century B.C.
rs
pal ace ha d val
ari ous typy es of pavilions or chambe
roy al or
The mansions and the can dra éga la, sim hap any jar a, or harmya). A kutagara
agarasala, former norma lly was
(known as kutagara, kat o any upper storey; ; the
pav ili n on roof with
kiitagarasala was a roofed f, the lat ter rec tan gular, with a vaulted
ical roo n type
square on plan with a con pis or kal aga s. A candragala was an ope
ll stu a
gabled ends crowned by sma -st ore y. A sim hap anijara usually was
on the sky
of pillared pavilion, normally
Pan-Indian style
bay-window projecting from an upper storey enclosed by a parapet

(védika), lattice
(jala), or bars (Salakas). Harm ya was a rectangular kiitagara toppe
d by valabhi or sabha-
kara sikhara situated on the uppermost storey.
Shrines were modelled after prevailing domestic struct
ures and the forms of kuta-
gara, katagarasala, candragala, etc. were freely borro
wed from civil architecture. oF
independent shrine with a small chamber and
peaked roof came to be designate
utaga
kuta gara or kuta
utaga rasal
gara salaa (the former square with
i a domicali roof,f, the latter rect
ne latter
with a vault). An example from Amaravati (Fig. rectaangular
1) is labelled the “kiitagaragala of the
Mahavana at Vaiéali.”
A basic form for a shrine w as a mode
st platform with a top slab frequently de-
picted in Hinayana Buddhist r
eliefs. According to the Samyutta Nikadya
(Yakkha-
Asokan period vajrasana at

Bodhgaya.
Often such altar-platforms wer
e placed under trees,
» Bodhgaya, and
” on an Amaravati relief
dignity, gave a similar sig brella (chatra), a mark
nificance. of royal
Frequently the dais was enc
losed by a raili
(sthana). This became in
due course the
describing the cait
sion “kia-véyaddi,” n , the Aupapatika-sq
whi y interpreted as “havi
slab altar.” The term i i
t
y of bamboo or timber
structed of brick or masonry, , this védika 5
and ultimately of
Shrines of yaksas, nag st one.
as, and other divi
B.C. (copiously referr nities worshipped
ed to in early Budd in the early centur
Yaksa-shrines are call hist and Jaina ies
ed jakkhayatna or of literature) were
ten simply cétiya, of th is sort.
bhav
i rksa-caitya” while of
Bynes
stlpas, su orted by t
3 pp y he fact that
“caitya” and a was well establ

stip older tree-wor ished,
“grha-stiipa.” to be desi Snated shi P.
“caityagrha,” The stipa became
“cétiya-ghara,”
or
> (3) a platfo

(5) a platform rm
within a simp
le
e.
Bodhigharas (not illustrated)

Sea ae were Buddhist shrines meant for worshipping the Bodhi tree under
ch Gautama received enlightenment. The spot is represented as a dais (Bodhi-
manda) under a peepul tree. Coomaraswamy has discussed literary references to
Bodhigharas and the early representations on bas-reliefs. He shows that these were
hypaethral shrines, in some cases with two or more storeys (timber-built galleries that
me Ore eEscould conveniently ascend for lustrating and honouring the Bodhi-
ree).
one of which
Bharhut has yielded two reliefs of double-storeyed Bédhigharas,
windows; the upper floor
shows three doorways on the ground floor and two ornate
The other relief, labelled the
represents a modest shrine, probably with an apsidal end.
with a circular plan and
“Bodho of Sakamuni,” shows a large, complex structure
multiple ornate windows on the upper storey.
tions of Bodhigharas, two of which appear to be octag-
Sanici has four representa
ed; the apsidal one is four-
onal, one circular, and one apsidal. Three are two-storey
windows at lateral ends, as on the
storeyed. The top storey of the latter has two ornate
apsidal Bodhighara from Bharhut.
avati, one is circular, the other
Of the two reliefs of Bodhigharas from Amar
tall upper storey, a gala on each side, and
apparently rectangular, with a conspicuously
orted on stilt-like pillars.
a pair of projecting simhapanjaras supp
s to depict a two-storeyed square
A relief of a Bodhighara from Mathura seem
four corners. The spreading branches of the
structure with polygonal projections at the gallery.
ows on the ground floor and upper
Bodhi tree jut out of numerous wind
7)
Other shrines (Figs. 2-10; Plates 1-3,
Bodhgaya, and
on bas-reliefs at Bharhut, Sanci,
Other religious structures depicted ne (capakara
larg ely of kuta , éala , and capa types. A small apse-ended shri
Mathur a are is shown at
n) with three finials on the sikhara
on plan and gajaprsthakrti in elevatio of whi ch one is a
e at Sanci shows three shrines,
Mathura (Fig. 2). The Jetavana scen octagonal ridged roof cro wne d by
a railing with an
small circular structure enclosed by er shrines having sala-sikharas crowned by four
are larg
a stupi (Plate 1; Fig. 3); two ked by gavaksa arches that term
inate in
te entrances mar
stupis (Figs. 4-5) and with orna
finials. ndhakuti” and
of the Jétavana shrines figured at Bharhut (labelled ‘““Ga of a
Two shrines at Sanci. The ensemble
clos ely rese m ble the salakara
“K6samba-kuti”) ctures in an Amaravati pane
l
dom ed stru ctur e and two larger rectangular stru asso ciat ed with
l
smal tradition of Jétavana-shrines
irms the
labelled “Savathi” (Fig. 7) conf
the Buddha. an octagonal
San ci is a squ are pillared pavilion with
A naga shrine show n at
do me d éikhara is pierced
by gavaksa
stup i (Pla te 2). The
Sikhara crowned by a : ASS
enc los ed by a véed ika.
window s and ce 1s seen In the
dom ed pil lar ed pavilion with a kapOta-corni
An exampl e of a complex shrine,
-d év as ab ha at Bharhut (Fig. 6). A more
depiction of the Su dh am ma
level at id a front window
through theX
jec at the cor nic e
with a praggriva-like pro tio n
ons, roofed by a sabha-
at San ci (Pl ate 3). Larger pillared pavili
domical roo f, is sh ow n has a single front
nic e, are als o represented at Sancl. One
kara gikhara and wit h cor two-storeyed
oth er, wit h two fro nt windows, appears to be a
window (Plate 7); the yed shrines are frequent-
as bal ust rad e on each storey. Two-store
structure , wit h véd ika and crowned by ten
Bha rhu t. One , wit h an imposing sabhakara $i khara
ly depicted at
8
Pan-Indian style
ae
wi
“6 Ba®
Fig. 3. Sdtici. Relief showing circular
shrine Fig.6. Bharhut. Relief showing
at Jétavana, c. first century B.c. pillared pavilion,
labelled “Sudhamma-dé
vasabha,” c. second
century B.c,
Ky q
a7 PoO @® wi Sos f
BeKosg has] |RaksaG58

ee
(S 3
Scam Zs
century B.C.
hakara pavilion, c. second
Fig. 8. Bharhut. Relief of large sab
10
Pan-Indian style
Fig.9. Sohgaura. Design of double-level

thatched hut
on bronze plaque, c. fourth cent
ury B.c.
stupis. (Fig. 8), is enclos

ed by a véedika railin 8
five stunted pillars with on each storey. The lower
ornate Capitals; the u Ppe tala shows
A shrine suggesting r storey shows three gav
a double-level thatched aksa-arches.
plaque from Sohgaura hut (Fig. 9), engraved
inscribed in the Maur on a bronze
tinued at Sarici, Bodh yan Brahmi script, shows
ga ya, and Mathura. a form con-
Similar pavilions app
ear on rou
these depict three varie
ties of shrines (
cum-paragu), Variet
y “a” (
kapéta cornices
surmount ed by a domical Si
(Fig. 10b); Variety khara, Variety
rie
llarets at the g
iodorus (a Yava
Taksaéila)
MAURYAS, SUNGAS, KANVAS, KUSANAS, KSATRAPAS 11
of Bhagabhadra (c. 131 s.c.), the fifth Sunga king, the other erected by Gautamiputra
Bhagavata, the ninth Sunga ruler, in his 12th year, attest to the existence of Vaisnava
shrines. The first referred to must be the elliptical shrine for which foundations have
been excavated near to Heliodorus’s pillar.
Three inscriptions from Nagari, District Chittorgarh, Rajasthan, refer to the con-
struction of a stone wall that encloses a place for worship of Sankarsana and Vasudéva
by the Bhagavata king, Sarvatata, who probably belonged to the Kanva dynasty. The
site preserves a massive stone enclosure and the plinth of an elliptical brick temple.
The Nanaghat (District Poona) inscription of Naganika of the first century B.c.
refers to the performance of Vedic sacrifices by the Satavahana royal family and opens
Candra-
with obeisance to such divinities as Dharma, Indra, Sankarsana-Vasudeéva,
,
Surya, and the Lokapalas (Yama, Varuna, Kubéra, and Vasava).
Sodasa (c. a.D.
An inscription from Mora (Mathura) of the reign of Mahaksatrapa
in a stone shrine.
10-25) records the installation of images of the five Vrsni heroes
engrav ed on a doorja mb, records
Another Mathura inscription of the same reign,
of Bhagavan Vasudéva.
construction of a shrine, térana, and védika at the mahasthana
images of the Buddha and
Numerous Kusana inscriptions also refer to the setting up ofthem.
for
of Jaina Tirthankaras and to the foundation of shrines 226, records
than, dated A.D.
An inscription from Nandsa, District Udaipur, Rajas
a, Indra,
performance of Vedic sacrifices following construction of shrines to Brahm
Prajapati, and Visnu.
ctural Remains (Fig. 11)
Maurya and Post Maurya Periods: Stru
) to the early Kusana period, evidences
From the time of ASoka Maurya (c. 272-232 B.C.
shrines and from surviving foun dation
s of constructed shrines suggest
from rock-cut
: and apsida
(vrttayata),
that temples existed in circular (vrtta), elliptical ( oa Sakae ara)
lhe (capak
contain inscriptio ns of
forms. The Ajivika caves at Barabar, District Gaya, Bihar, which
circular and elliptical hut-forms
Asoka and his grandson, Daéaratha, preserve both
with domical or vaulted roofs. The fagad e of the Lomas Rsi PaveNeR heats nase
. 3 ved rafters (gopanasi) within an ogee-shaped
timber sa-arch,
gavak rted
suppo by cur hae lik hit nce f the entra
frame of laminated planks, crowned by He atte wet Kireae Ou
repr ‘alavatavana (latticed wickerwork)tor 12 ae ; ‘
od is the plin th of a Se Pee eae
‘ eae to Me Maurya peri ke ae
n. ae a k
District Jaipur, Rajastha
stiipa-shrine that survives at Bairat, ple no. 40a a me rok ae
na, the shrine was preceded by small praggriva. Tem
K s
an apsidal stone temple of the Maurya period Ter
ual eon ae a e at
ace iGoc es hall
“AS ee
superstructure built of timber. Another unus
was unearthed at Rajgir (Rajagrha), the ancient cap ne 7 bat only the foundations
been identified with the Buddhist Jivakamravana-vihara, e a ie:ren
St ellip
We tical brick
An apsi dal bric k temp le was also exca vated at Se
survive.
hall formed part of the Ghositarama at Kausambi, the persia in subsequent
Structural forms prevalent during the Maurya Be ener Sanci, Bodhgaya,
centuries, as recorded in numerous bas-reliefs from d ae 5 was more popular
Mathura, and Amaravati. The apsidal plan in thls aie Ane 8begin to replicate
than either the circular or elliptical plan. ee an d naves, and side aisles,
complex wooden structures with apsidal ends, per ; tylar apsidal shrines in
but the type was not restricted solely to Buddhist use. T Na esa: Temple no.
apsidal shrine, an Pn Sankaram, an

1 anci
(Fig. 1) as well, At Ramatirtham, Sat
Meee. ene Amaravati
12
Pan-Indian style
x47)
Fig.11. Pillar reliefs:

a.-b, Safici, c. first cen
tury B.c.; ¢, Bodhga
d. Bharhut, c, seco ya, c. first century B.c
nd century p.c .;
at Sonkh near
Mathura (
13
MAUR YAS, SUNGAS,
SUN KANVAS,
A KUSANAS, KSATRAPAS
Fig. 12. Pillar reliefs:

y A.D.
Mathura, c. second centur
ghatapal-
ear on rel ief s at San ct, occasionally surmounted by
and plain bell-capital app h a ghata
ani mal s (Fi gs. 11a -b) . A Bod hgaya relief shows a pillar wit
lava crowned by
bull (Fig. 11¢).
base and capital surm ounted by a standing
12-13; Plates 4-6, 8)
Kusana-period shrines (Figs. phical refer-
to th e thi rd cen tur.y A.D we get copious epigra
From the first century B.c. , Naga, Buddhist,
and Jaina shrines (the
ata
ences from the Mathura region to Bhagav da), stana (sthana),
The temp les are known as pasada (prasa
last call ed Arha taya tana ). a, ayatana, and
val aya ), dév agr ha, - davakula, dévakulik
mahasthana, dévala ya (dé ehouse of the
sab ha or ayagasabha and the gat
hall was cal led
harmya. The temple darakothaka (dvarakésthaka). There are also refere
nces to torana
temple was known as ntly men tioned mean! ing
a railed enclosure
Vea dik a is fre que ur mound at
pillar-bases from Jamalp
and to torana-prasa da.
-t hr ee of the sto ne
around a temple. Th ir ty records that
in s of Hu vi sk a’s vihara, bear d onative
tu te re ma ber, have
Mathura, which consti
ka. ” The upp er par ts of the pillars, presumably of tim
label the bases ‘“‘kumbha
perished.
14 -
Pan-Indian style
Se
CSSA
|
Deveserecacociscciw sere?
MAURYAS, » S SUNGAS,
. KAN NV AS, KUSANAS, KSATRAPAS 15
n g ti na m e n
st ginse base, adorned with cable aces ae Cee):
The inscribed kumbh akas are s quare, ste
: sturd
circ ° mber or stone : or even ot ed
a
._In reliefs from Mathur a, we get representations
of
: and with
with a ghat
ppe d an inverted-l e rim
riaeee ste
bitimber, shaft risi ng abov e, with
rae haeeaa
an oct ae ; ably
Ab 5 ofS ea oes
mad e of timb er.
sheath-like member m diem
and ae d abacus that : supported a bea :
a broaad steappeloose
(Fig. 12b), th
2 a had no base le ough the
ae ea ee faeKusana pillars at Mathur ular cap as eke
a semi circ
shaft is square, with are
cetapenaligeen b 4 ee
Som e exa mpl es have a thin abacus surmounted
dard’ Geuall ie vielded ae ce
lion (Fig. 12c). Mathura
has PINCUS
e
ornate elses easuch an octa gonal shaft, i
a winged
inve rted
abacus, and
lotus capital, , thithin(Fig.
z
orting a hi , hl 12d
addorsed animal s at the top :supp g a highly ornate, flaring bracket ip za)
l
Buddhist sta pas and shrines of all sects w het
gs
kas;
by stone védi tDe
a
ereh enclosed reco from
c e e
5 shrine, how ever, has been vere d
p s
plete plan of an actu al Kusana
i
tions at M
cass
ha
T”-s ped form
ht
at
.
m a
and
2 eS Tn ite
ost available
were
SS
8 ments
frag
composed of gakhas carved with
of d oorways
patravalli or eae
from Mathu
5
i e a chain : le triangles, and a rupasakha carved with figures. A

: of litt
arla
po te ee lintels someti
arnath shows a vin e meander (Plate 4). Mathura
Aeictne ae ac ine
of dev ote es or Bod his att va figures (Plate 5) with a band of Sites
gisters
ja ck fr ui t be tw een (Plate 6).
]"aa Aphere sometime s wi th oad bases and
s of shrine-models that have br . Two depict
ura has yielded three relief ilated to reveal its des ign
hs the top. One is too mut
Menara ae of these has a
cr ow ne d by do mi ca l stiipis (Plate 8). One
sini ee ace shows a large, semicircu
-
a mo ul de d pitha; its ground storey sem ici rcu -
védikas and show small
nds on
acai cd a sta
er storeys are enclosed by each storey is fenced by a védika
iaPeianee a e two upp (Plate 8);
has an octagonal plan Swale
iaroen - The other a projected niche framed by pilasters supporting a
ach side shows
dormer. Nayadham-
like the Brhatkalpasttra-bhasya,
eee canonical texts
of this period terms for
provide detailed descriptions and technical
ee 0, and Rayapaséniyaand religious architecture. The Rayapaséniya in particu-
ae of civil the
ee ae art of Mathura. It describes
details typical of the Kusana The text
Sarai es decorative an itinerant capital city with all amenities.
ieee a-vimana of Mahavira, and quarters teeming with caityas, stupas,
préksagaras
The
rekeataien city-gates,
defences, gardens, and islands.
lotus ponds, parks,
s), and numerous halls, lakes, ceilings painted
mn
ornaments such as torana-salabhanijikas, and vidyadhara-
ite umerates decorative pillar-brackets bearing
gandharvas
and figural patterns, ms of latticed windows,
for
vegetal
des ign s of as ta ma ng al as, jhamrgas, numerousgarlands and bells, etc. Almost
ign ished wit h
ns, and arches embell on Kusana sculp-
ags, umbrellas, festoo ch Jaina texts are present
e or na me nt al de si gns mentioned in su
all th
Mathura.
tures and reliefs from
otta plaque (Fig. 44,
p. 106)
Kumrahar (Patna), terrac century A-D-
pr ob ab ly the third or fourth
ha r, of temple of
A terracotta plaque
from Kumrahar, Bi
be a re pr es en ta ti on of the original
reys often sai dto e lower-
depicts a temple of six sto is su rm ou n ted by védika. Th
store y ches to
ya. Each receding levels of gavaksa ar
Mahabédhi at Bodhga double those above an d shows two Th second
e
most storey in height
is
t fra mes a la rge seated image.
ossal cen tral arch tha
either side of a col
16
Pan-Indian style
through fifth storeys show five regularly spaced gavaksa

arches; the sixth storey is an
open terrace with védika-balustrade, corner finials, a centra
l circular platform, stipi,
and a series of five umbrellas above - On the
plaque, the temple has a fronting torana,
and is enclosed by a square védika.
Reliefs on the gateways of stupa no.
1 at Safici (C. 25 B.c.—aA.D. 25) show the Bodhi
tree at Bodhgaya surrounded by a
hypaethral str ucture, and a védi of the Maurya
period survives at the base of the exis
ting tree along with a railing of the Sunga period
set up around the late-sixth- centu
ry a.p. temple. The Kumrahar plaque undo
san ubtedly
rom which the straight-edged profile of the
was derived, but to which el latte r struc ture
ements of Nagara organization were adde
d. The use of
jarat and neighbouring regions of

Western India almost
usa nas have left few architectural rem
ains. Of caves
their doorways and are of Junagadh (Surastra)
dedicated to Jaina wo
parkot
ant pil
ndo-Corinthian vintage,
ases, and are 5 urmounted
» and a bold k alaga. by
elements seem tod niches m ade
d of a images
bricks and
from the stapa bea fey 8 lend of ornam
Gandh
ental The a mass
f; of carved
gures s as well
e figure
Sayi
yy
the
close to a mahavihara in 127 of the era of
Ing body relics of the Buddha, was built Kalac uri era of
a. If 127 is referred to the
Kathika” rulers, during the reign of Rudrasén rapa king
stupa, within the reign of the Ksat
A.D. 248, one gets a date of a.D. 375 for the aséna
n agrees with legends on coins of Rudr
Rudraséna III. The script of the inscriptio of the inscrip-
and while the donative part
that bear dates between A.D. 348 and 378, engraved with the “Pratityasamut-
tion on the casket is written in Sanskrit, the lid is original. This
ct which is a variant of the Pali
padasitra” written in a Prakrit diale Other
od no later than the fourth century a.p.
might also suggest an approximate peri are dis-
early forms of architectural ornament
brick remains which give evidence for
cussed in the next chapter.
Krishna Deva
REFERENCES
Journal of the U.P. Historical
of Architectural Pieces in Mathura Museum,”
V.S. Agrawala, “Catalogue
of The U.P. Historical Society,
1-160.
Society, XXIV-XXV (1951-52),
of Brahmanical Images in Mathura Art,” Journal
V.S. Agrawala, “Catalogue
Miscellaneous Figures,”
XXII (1949), 102-210.
of Mathura Museum Jaina Tirthankaras and Other
V.S. Agrawala, “Catalogue Society, XXIII (1950), 35-147.
Journal of The U.P. Historical aeology, Mathura, Allahabad
of Sculptures in the Curzon Museum of Arch
V.S. Agrawala, Handbook
1939.
to Panini, Lucknow 1952.
V.S. Agrawala, India as Known
V.S. Agrawala, Indian Art, Varanasi
1965. ient India, Oxford 1967.
Indian Coins in the Brit ish Museum, Coins of Anc
John Allan, A Catalogue of the of Hindu Iconography, Cal
cutta 1956.
Western
Nath Banerjea, The Development (Archaeological Survey of
Jitendra Kathiawad and Kac hh
on the Antiquities of
James Burgess, Report
ch of the
India, X), London 1876. ’ Journal of the Bombay Bran
Data in Jaina Canonical Literature,
Moti Chandra, “Architectural
(1951), 168-182. II. Bodhi-gharas,”
Royal Asiatic Society, 26 Indian Architecture: I.
Gities an d City-Gates, etc.;
“Early
Ananda K. Coomaraswamy, -217.
Eastern Art, II (1930), 209-235. n Art, III (1931), 181
n Arc hit ect ure : Ill. Palaces,” Easter Tem ple -Ty pes , ed. by
Ananda K. Coomaraswamy,
“Barly In dia
hit ect ure : IV. Hut s and Related
“Barly In dian Arc
Michael W. Meister,
Res 15 (1988). York 1927, 41-49.
Indonesian Art, New
History of Indian and 1928-1931.
:
Yakshas, 2 vols., Washington Temple at Bodh Gaya,
London 1892.
Ananda K. Coomaraswamy, or the Great Buddhist
Mahabodhi,
Alexander Cunningham, Stupa of Bh arhut, Lo
ndon 1879.
Alexander Cunningham, The on 1972. ati,”
Buddhist Rock Temp les, Lond ia: a Stele from Amarav
- Vidya Dehejia, Early
of Scu |pt ura l Art in Southeast Ind
“Beginnings
A. Ghosh and H. Sarkar, 168-177.
‘Ancient India, 20-21 (1964-65),
Mathura 1966.
N.P. Joshi, Mathura Sculpture, Period, Leiden 1949.
Leeuw, The Scythian
J.E. van Lohuizen-de of Gujarat, Baroda 1960. don 1940.
M.R. Majmudar, Chronology 3 vols., Calcutta and Lon
Foucher, The Monuments of Sanchi,
John Marshall and Alfred
3 vols., Cambridge 1951. da 1966.
John Marshall, Taxila, Excavations at Devnimori, Baro
Chowdhury, Delhi 1966.
RN. Mehta and S.N. Buildings in Ancient India,
Towns and Secular Angeles 1967.
Amita Ray, Villages, Berkeley and Los
Arts of the Kush ans,
Dynastic 6.
John M. Rosenfield, The of India, Delhi 196 hitecture,
Studies in Early Buddhist Architecture Te mp le s, ” Stu die s in Indian Temple Arc
H. Sarkar, of Indian
of the Superstructure
U.P. Shah, “Beginnings
New Delhi aaa eth
ed. Pramod Chandra, ;
Art © Mathura, Delhi Allahabad 1901.
R.C. Sharma, Buddhist and Other Antiquities of Mathura,
sta 1930.
Vincent A. Smith, The Mathura (Arts Asiatica,
XV), Paris and Brussels
de
J.Ph. Vogel, La Sculpture
18
Genealogical Table: Guptas and their feud

atories
Imperial Guptas
Parivarajakas
CandraguptaI (c. a.p. 320-345)

Hastin (c. a.p. 475-518)
Samudragupta (c. a.p. 345-370)

Samksébha
Ramagupta (c. a.p, 370-37

5)
Uccakalpas
Candragupta II (c. A.p
. 376-413)
Vyaghra
Kumaragupta I(c.
an, 414-455)
Jayanatha
Skandagupta (c. A.p ;

, 455-467)
Purugupta Sarvanatha
(c. Avo. 510-534)
Narasithhagupta
Kumaragupta
I Budhagupta
(C. a.p. 472-475)
(c. A.n. 475-495)
CHAPTER y LA.
of -
Beginnings
é; ALD! ee ate Mae eg dann 2
Guptas and Their Feudatories
Historical Introduction
ivi
ana em ire, North Indi
Following the breakup of the Kus SE ason e cn t eee eet
nt stat es, bot h trib al Aa
of small independe I (c. AD Sine gun
imp eri al stat us und er the leadership of Candragupta Pies
jadhiraja, Candragupta added to th Baha
Fbid for
dyn ast to be des ign ate d Mah ara
irst Gupta i, a Licchavi princess; he
marrying Kumaradév
7 prestige of his family by desh, and wa of i GKoea
rul ed ove r all of pre sen t-d ay Bihar, eastern Uttar Prapta (c. A.D. Te n
ave Samudr agu
succeeded by his son,
Candragupta I was , and the real founder of
the Gupta em ae ae
, a ver sat ile gen ius ,
his political, military, and PE
was a great conque ror
ipt ion pro vid es det ail s of
Allahabad pillar-inscr kings an eakareites i
. The re it is lea rnt that he exterminated many
achieveme nts the beeen
, and bro ugh t the whole of North India, with
made extensive con que sts ect imperial administra-
hmi r, the Pan jab , Mal wa, Sind, an d Gujarat, under his dir a to Kanci and
Kas arms along the east coast of Kaling
victorious Kusana princes
tion. He also carried his ng do ms his tributaries. The Saka and
of the coa sta l ki Simhal
made the rulers
wer e bro ugh t und er his influence, and the rulers of
of the west and northwest e won over as subordina
te allies. He even ee
ghb our ing isl and s wer connoisseur of poetr
and other nei his imperial status. A
sacrifice to mark uck many Se
formed the agvamédha poe ts and artists and str
lib era l pat ron of playing a vina
re the king is shown
a
and music, he was one typ e whe
inc lud ing
varieties of gold coins, est son, Ramagupta, ae
se em s to hav e bee n succeeded by his old chroniclers, but
Samudragupta
obl e end . He is passed over by dynastic
had a short reign and
an ign reign of ‘“Maha-
a ima ges fro m Vid isa, inscribed in the
ered Jin the throne.
three recently discov ar that he did achieve
ma ke cle nd son,
rajadhiraja Ramagu pt a, ”
mu dr ag up ta wa s succeeded by a seco
record that Sa ents that led to the
Dynastic chroniclers wh o ma y ha ve played a role in the ev
376-41 3) , gupta.
Candragupta II (a.D. his elder brother, Rama
sassination of dia by exterminating
the Sakas
dethronement and as nq ue st of No rt h In
ir terri-
leted the co and by annexing the
Candragupta II comp , an d Su ra st ra
from Malava, Gurjar
at ra for a world-
(Western Ksatrapas) ya , wh ic h is a title traditional
epithet Vi kr am ad it arts, letters,
tories. He took the an d co mm er ce and patronised the
encouraged trad e s court.
conquering hero. He am at is t Ka li da sa probably adorned hi
lebrated poet al
ad dr introd uced
and sciences. T he ce la rg e qu an ti ti es and o f many types: he
gold coins in ter Ksatra pa coinag
e.
Candragupta II issu ed latter modelled af
rrency, the
copper and silver cu
Uttarapatha style, I.A.
says e}dnsy :eyyedere}})

. IES Oo Wy
—Seee
ae ne
WAN
i’
wWodanaiv: Try ?
( Ao C penSesepaw Pues
fy,
. ©
Bp
/weaty
7
alee
He acl WIDNV
oy
-egeumug sores :
Ry OM
Vuood
8
Sia
patra g
ISVNVUVA
Je =. i
Bien a
es
dads NN
Ui rdIvig,
aad
20
GUPTAS AND THEIR FEUDATORIES ~ 21
Caves at Udayagiri near Vidisa, in Madhya Pradesh, were excavated during

area
Candragupta’s reign, perhaps under his direct patronage while he camped in the
and the image of
during his western campaign. He called himself paramabhagavata,
carved as an
Varaha rescuing the earth-goddess at Udayagiri (cave no. 5) likely was
allegory of his rescuing Aryavarta from Saka domination.
raditya, whose
Candragupta II was succeeded by his son Kumaragupta Mahénd
ul, save near its close when
reign of 40 years (A.D. 414-455) was prosperous and peacef
his father, performed the
he was attacked and lost his life on the battlefield. He, like
and silver. His favourite deity
agvamédha sacrifice and continued to mint coins in gold
appear s on his gold coins.
was Kumara (Skanda), his namesake, whose image
of Kumaragupta, was the last of
Skandagupta (a.D. 455-467), the son and successor
extended from the Bay of Bengal to the
the great Guptas. He inherited a dominion that
whose invasion threatened the stability
Arabian Sea. His father died fighting an enemy
war amidst considerable hardship. His
of the empire, and Skandagupta had to wage lying on the bare
had to spend the night
Bhitari pillar-inscription records even that he
a peaceful reign. The Hina invasion,
ground. Ultimately he succeeded, and enjoyed
proved even more formidable; through an
however, which came later in his reign,
to drive the invaders away. Such wars
heroic effort, however, Skandagupta was able
ted in the debasement of his gold coinage,
caused considerable financial strain, reflec his
variety. He was able, however, to keep
which deteriorated in both quality and to repair the
undertake a remarkable project
extensive dominion intact and even to ructed by
hed Sudar sana emba nkme nt at Girnar in Surastra, initially const
breac a-
a grand brick temple at Bhitari, near Varan
Candragupta Maurya. Skandagupta built bears an autob iogra phica l inscri p-
there that
si, dedicated to Visnu; he set up a pillar
the history of his reign.
tion which is the main source for ly to
power gradually declined, owing main
After Skandagupta, imperial Gupta Gupta genealogies
n in outlying provinces. Official
internal dissensions and rebellio Puru gupta, the son of
dynastic succession through
ignore Skandagupta and trace the d by his sons Budha-
n. Purugupta was succeede
Kumaragupta I from his chief quee sovereigns,
asi mha gup ta and thei r desc endents. Of these later Gupta
gupta and Nar tching
upt a is the only one kno wn to have ruled over a wide dominion, stre
Budhag but cans 2 a
t 18 years (A.D. 47 7-495)
from Bengal to Malava. He ruled for abou ned, seit aeassa=e
imperial structure had already appeared ; these gradually wide
ces who veowe
sixth century.
the The prin
edifice by the second quarter of es =
small provinces confined mainly to
a worerivals and red rom Canaragupa It Standagunta)ofsuch ex

gupta were rivals and rule d over
and
i ee Be eae Se eal ovely ahi. ca strong
ine= hate ie eS
onda es by an elevated i
emperors were inspired P 7d
ration, North India enjoyedpeace, prospen’y,Sculpture an
benevolent administ
: in all spheres of life and thought.
Gupta age (c. A.D.
tive upsu
cedented creapoet rge dance, and musici were cultivated in the
architecture, ry, dram a,
350-550). , dia had come into cont act with many foreign
civiliza-
By the Gupta period, In cae and Roman-Syrian; she freely borrowed art-
Iranian, Hellenistic, Pa ebma
‘ons —— d and abs orb th em so that ai eC GAG
to moul ES AG
aul cre the genius Th e pre ced ing art of oe a DE
al ga m. e
an Indian cultural. am nee e
continue a
eign art-mo tifs. This process aifek aect
permeated with for aft er the conquest of aw sa
iod , par tic ula rly hoe a
ing the Gupta per Gupta ke a pa
to the wes ter n sea board. Many Motifs of ion-hea ;
access croll, harpy, centaur,
the aca nth us, yin e-s
trated by
22 Uttarapatha style, I.A.
format of the doorframe, and even the plan of the early Gupta temple (which seems
designed partly after the Roman-Syrian prostylos or templum in antis). While recep-
tive to forms from past contact, India in the Gupta age built on that amalgam
an art
self-conscious in its image of an Indian civilization.
Unlike the previous art of Gandhara and Mathura, which
at times was frankly
extrovert, Gupta art turned inward and achieved a brilli
ant synthesis between external
form and inner spirit. The plasticity of Gupta art
was derived from Mathura, its
elegance partly from Amaravati, but the two
underwent a sublime transformation,
manifest in all its expressions. Art under t
he Guptas attained rare poise and maturity
and emerged as the conscious vehicle
for the intellectual and spiritual urge of
Indian ethos. the
Before the period of the Guptas,
architecture in In
tures, or ones conceived as if
ina timber tradition (
mes used, but no elab
ts accent on bhakti
ined the installati
’
ancient Padmavati)
adrapithas with the
, faced west
uddhist stipa-shrine
. ; (Mi rpu
ated to Naga Webel. 5. lar brick rkh
Maniyar Math as) to Madhyay dééa
modelled gs
. The ancie
Oafci or the Kankal

Courses; thes aidie Day; eu
e j
| Ctures built
dbya shallow of ashlar
mukhamandap
a,
23
GUPTAS AND THEIR FEUDATORIES
t for ornamentation on pillars and

its roof resting on a row of four pillars in front. Excep
ally. It may rise from a single
doorframe, this type is quite plain internally and extern
unted by paired kapGtas, and
kumbha-like base-moulding, have a plain kati surmo
ly square below, octagonal in the
have a flat roof made of large slabs. Pillars are usual
va capital, a type introduced early
middle, and circular above, crowned by a ghatapalla
use of a “bell-” or lotus-capital. The
in the Gupta period. Some pillars continue the and
sakhas carved with rosettes, patravalli,
early Gupta doorframe shows two or three of the timber-
cross-lintel is a relic
often a “T”-shaped overdoor (the extended
river -goddesses on makaras (derived from
tradition). Sensitively modelled figures of corners
the sensuous salabhanjikas of the earlier tradition) are shown at the upper
and
fifth century, differentiated into Ganga
(these are not, in the early part of the aroun d the secon d
Yamuna, a set that begin s to appear at the base of the doorframe
quarter of the fifth century, as at Tumain).
assignable to the second half of the fifth
The next phase of the Gupta temple, provision ofa
show s prov isio n of aroo fed pradaksina around the garbhagrha,
cent ury, mentation
superstructure, sometimes further orna
jagati platform, an elaboration of the on the facades.
of sculptures or sculpted friezes
of the doorframe, and the addition decora-
ati temple at Nacna, which introduces
This phase can be illustrated by the Parv frame and a
moti fs of gana s, mith unas , vidy adharas, and dvarapalas on the door
tive of the deity
lintel representing a tutelary aspect
significant relief in the middle of the re flat-roofed
worthy also for once carrying a squa
enshrined. The Nacna temple is note had
de was relieved by grilled-windows and
cell as an upper chamber; its plain faga harbouring wild
-formations, with miniature grottos
rustication imitating natural rock low kum bha with khura
temple include a very
beasts. The mouldings found on this st straight-edg ed chad ya-like
s, kalaga, and an almo
lip, heavy, widely spaced beam-end
moulding. es two
temple at Bhumara on plan introduc
The slightly later nirandhara Siva a of its
to its mukhamandapa; the upper varandik
small shrines flanking the entry steps ia, was ador ned by runn ing
ana temple at Madh
jangha, as on the better preserved Vam a temple
other ornamental motifs. The Bhimar
friezes of lively ganas alternating with e repre-
dilapidated roof, which contain sensitiv
has yielded candraéalas fallen from its Siva
ni, Yama, Indra, Kubéra, and Ganeésa. The
sentations of Surya, Mahisasuramardi mar a temp le, had a
es the doorframe of the Bhu
temple at Sakor, which almost duplicat rece ding khur a-
ngs at Bhumara show slightly
closed astylar mukhamandapa. Mouldi le
tapali. Sakor shows kapotapali with doub
kumbha, kalaga, and slightly concave kapo
flexion. by the presence ofa
distinguished
The next stage of Gupta temple-development,
ted by the brick temple at Bhitarganv, the
éikhara over the garbhagrha, can be represen
temple at Bodhgaya. These temples (the
Dagavatara temple at Dévgadh, and the brick century)
the second from the close of the fifth
first dating from c. mid-fifth century, horizontal
n. The Dévgadh temple, showing a
had roofs of a stepped pyramidal desig orm,
damaged roof, stands on a wide platf
course of candraégalas on its now badly with a small subsi diary
sides. It is paficayatana,
approached by flights of steps on four an elaborately
platform. The central shrine has
shrine beyond each corner of the three sides. These
bhadra projections on the other
carved doorway on the west and sheltered by
s show supe rb figur al comp ositions within framed recesses
projection -Narayana
awni ngs: Sésas ayi Visn u (S), Gajéndramoksa (N), and Nara
projecting stone scenes from Rama and
carved with running friezes of
(W). The jagati platform was Bhumara.
s. The mou ldi ngs of the jagati resem ble those at
Krs na leg end hamandapa, both
bri ck Bhi tar gan v tem ple con sists of a garbhagrha and muk
The
roofed by vaulted domes, connected by an oblong passage with a wagon-vault roof. Its
jangha is embellished with niches containing large terracotta images of Brahmanical
divinities. The incompletely preserved sikhara is decorated with tiers of niches
show-
ing a variety of terracotta heads, busts, and full figures.
The brick Mahabodhi temple at Bodh gaya, which, in spite
of repeated renova-
tions, retains the basic form of its earl y seventh-century
construction, shares many
featur es of plan and design with the Bhitargafiv temple includ
ing vaulted ceilings of
compartments and the tall lancet window in the upper
storey of the garbhagrha. Its
garbhagrha carries a lofty sikhara of straight- edge
d pyramidal design demarcated into
seven storeys by corner bhtmi-amalakas.
Pawaya, terraced Visnu temple (not illus
trated)
One of the earliest terraced brick temp
les of the Gupta period, dedicated
al worship, has been excavated at to Brahmanic-
the ancient town of Pawaya (Padmava
the south of Gépagiri (present G walior ti), situated to
) in Dasarnadéga. The temple
receding bhadrapithas; the lowest comprised three
(about 140 ft. square) was plai
(93 ft. and 53 ft. square) were dec n; the upper ones
orated with a series of pilasters
and bottom, a broad voluted Sirs showing ghatas at top
aka, and a row of candragalika
lar form. The garbhagrha s of an early semicircu-
on the top bhadrapitha
is lost. Some stone sculpt
Visnu as well as a torana ures of
depicting Vamana and
indicating a Vaisnava affili Trivikrama were found
ation for the monume at the site,
monument, design of the pil nt. The architectural fea
i : lars, and modelling of ima tures of the
during the first quarter of the fifth ges on the toran
century a.p.
egeeeua date
: ; writ‘ t : ahi en : my copper vessel containi

aining a
4 a isig
monuto about the Same date bitty
pane eS ELGt
temples surviy ° earliest and one of the largest multi
Bangladesh. early pro totype for the famo t ra
-ter ;
us temple at ced brick
Paharpur in
ntly, the plan was

mandapa. There js
25
no doubt that the excavated structure represents the shrine referred to in the inscrip-
tion dated a.p. 448.
Sarnath, Chaukhandi (not illustrated)
the Buddha and the
Sarnath, near Varanasi, is associated with the first sermon of
of Buddhist
establishment of the Buddhist sangha. The site is rich in the remains
that date from the third
shrines, monasteries, sculptures, and architectural fragments
century B.c. to the 11th century A.D.
fifth century, was a lofty,
An important monument, seemingly erected during the
-tower in A.D. 1588.
terraced, brick shrine overbuilt by an octagonal Mughal watch
the monument rose in three
Locally known as Chaukhandi (“the four-storeyed one”),
s of the terraces were
above a rectangular ground terrace. The facade
square terraces
the preaching attitude and two reliefs
embellished with niches. An image of Buddha in
from the clearance of this site
representing rampant vyalas with gladiators were found
ry.
and are typical of Sarnath art of the late fifth centu
Mahéasthan, brick temples (not illustrated)
at Mahasthan (District Bogra, Bang-
The excavations at the mound of Gobind Bhita
avardhana, a part of ancient
A
ladesh), situated on the bank of the Karatoya, in Pundr

es within a brick-built enclosure. The
Vanga, have revealed remains of two brick templ
two temples are only 12 ft. apart. The garbhagrha
three bhadrapithas.
The western temple is larger, terraced, with
st bhadrapitha. The jangha of the second
(27 ft. 10 in. square) was placed atop the highe
oblong sunk panels.
bhadrapitha was adorned with three by projec-
e jagati (56 ft. square) articulated
The eastern temple stands on a squar
s. The temple has a square garbha-
tions showing simple kumbha and kalasa moulding ed by a
for the deity. The garbhagrha is surround
grha containing a high brick pedestal of struc ture with
the southeast, a long stretch
14 ft. wide pradaksina, now roofless. To hed with
ha and broad antarapatta embellis
ornate védibandha, composed of kumb designs,
pane ls of four -arm ed kuma ras, alternating with floral and geometric
terracotta elegant execution
g of the corpulent kumaras and
was exposed. The sensitive modellin ‘ the
fifth century. The artistic workmanship
of decorative motifs is typical of the aa a pat-
mented with varieties of floral and
numerous loose pottery tiles orna of terracotta plaq ues
animals with scrolled tails and
terns, grasamukhas, birds, and the con cep tion of ee
ful mithuna, and a scene of
representing yaksas, a beauti gmenta ry stone images 0
e sty le and period. The discovery of fra
tte st to the sam that the tem-
also-a in the excavations may indicate
Buddha and Padmapani Avalokitesvara
worship.
ple was intended for Buddhist
strated)
Mirpurkhas, terrace stupa (not illu of
now part
stipa at M irpurkhas in Sind (Sindhu, , ee
The excavate d bric k-an d-st ucco a soe ae au a
is simil ar to Dévn imor ! but is smaller raehe
Pakistan) 1s ; ses
and about 1 8 it. high)
only the lower one (53.5 ft. square ae Oes te aN
vadbaanba ea 3 ofa tall plain face, an alg it aa has :
flowers, Kapootapa i, asa,
Kaiasa , ;
alternatin
i
g with:
proje f
cting four- petal led six pilas ters on eac
soc ghahe is embellish fi
; ed witith h five frame d niches and
kapdta is
Sip palami; the jan ayni
Aaity to Devnimor
+13ing affin morii and the nich; es resemble
the
: : strik
side. The pilasters bear temple at Nacna. The two aa
a nag eee
latticed aan of the Parvati pis puntthai Bp ee =
a
the rema inin g three niches contain
ment atio n; the centra
crowned by a pair of candrasalikas;
orna
seated Buddhas. All the niches are
26 Uttarapatha style, LA.
pediment is an elaborated Strasénaka. The upper part of the stupa proper is lost. The
Mirpurkhas stupa can be dated c. a.p. 500.
Gokul, Siva temple (not illustrated)
Gokul near Mahasthan (District Bogra, Bangladesh) had a large terraced brick temple
probably dedicated to Siva. The temple was built above a maze of foundation cells
which extended over an area 264 X 183 ft. Several terraces may be visualised. The
garbhagrha atop the highest terrace was octagonal on plan (external diam. 69 ft.),
like
the Mundésvari temple in Bihar. The sanctum has survived toa height of 1
ft. and was
seemingly enclosed by a 15 ft. wide ambulatory, its outer wall 7 to 10 ft. thick.
Though
the temple faced west, the approach to the sanctum from the top
terrace appears to
have been from the northeast where two stairways were located.
The sanctum seems to
have been circular internally (diam. 12 ft. 8 in.) and yielded
a tiny effigy of a recum-
bent bullin gold repoussé which led the excavator to
infer that the temple was dedi-
cated to Siva.
The temple appears to have undergone restoratio
n at a later period. Excavations
have yielded pottery tiles carved with Gupt
a decorative motifs including chequer,
rosett es, lotuses, triangular forms, a bird with
scroll tail, a kirttimukha, animal designs,
and a few terracotta figures typical of the
eastern Gupta style.
Nothing has survived of the temple exce
pt the plan of the octagonal sanctu
its rectangular enclosure, but the rema m and
ins provide a specimen of a terr
temple to Siva assignable to the late aced brick
fifth century representing Edika
type.
Ahicchatra, terraced brick temples
(not illustrated)
ple of the terraced type (75

ft. high); j
h. The temple w
asures 20 ft. X 12 ft. 9 in. a di

8 ft. 2 in. Square; the mukh : - and is 13
°C
Plate 10); the innermost amanda
j Poe LO it. The
ng the doorframe have adapa.

cubical Tha mukhamandapa ;
27
—,
|
ay}
es.
@
A
4. plan; b. section.
17:
Fig. 14. Sanci Temple no.
28 Uttarapatha style, I-A.
16-sided, and circular, with reeded bell-capitals crowned by Se earen with two
lions addorsed on each side sharing common heads on the corners (Plate 9).
This shrine, situated on the main terrace at Sarici, adjoining temple no. 18, faces
the main stupa (no. 1) and may have enshrined a Buddhist image.
Udayagiri caves, nos. 1-20 (Plates 11-26)
The hill at Udayagiri, near Vidisa,then the capital of Dasarnadéga, comprises
a low
sandstone outcrop about six miles northeast of Safici. Of 20 caves
excavated at
Udayagiri, less than half are significant architecturally; others are
plain cells or simple
sculptural panels.
Cave no. 1 (Plate 11), is partly rock-cut and partly struct
ural and Tepeats the plan
and design of the Gupta temple at Safici. It is smaller
in size and its pillars have
ghatapallava capitals with a design that becomes more
developed at Tigawa. Sockets
survive for missing salabhanjika figures at the upper
corners of the door. This cave can
be placed between the temples at Safici and Tigaw
a in date.
Cave no. 4 (Plates 12-14), known loca
lly as the Vina cave, measures 14 ft. x
8 in.; it is noteworthy for its doorfram 11 ft.
e, with four ornate éakhas and a pro
overdoor. The broad first gakha i minent
i i
-angles to
enshrining the Saptamatrkas
. This cave (
Cave no. 4’s structural ma
ndapa, which
this cave to just aft
Phan eA mardini and Visnu j 5 es

jadhiraja Candragupta (I was made in E.
(G.E.) 82/4 D. 402 during rat
th
Like cave
no. Bic?
4, this Cave has
nee 4
additi onal ima ge of Mahisamardin41 Open cell on
i sce is pr iite righ
rv; bi W
t enshrining Saptamatrkas,
An
G UPTAS AND
29
THEIR FEUDATORIES
cave, is an isolated rock with a circular

ike sete i locally known as the Tawa
n excavated chamber measures
dsleiig 3 pe the right of cave no. 6. The plai
a plain doorway flanked by Saiva
AAPA : 1 t. 9 in., has a lotus ceiling, and has
cave no. 6. On its back wall is an inscription
poe oy ee nee identical with those of the cave out of devotion to
excavated
Bac ero Candragupta II who says that he
on a mission of world conquest.
ambhu while accompanying the emperor
a cave, is the most northerly excava-
Cave no. 19 (Plates 19-26), known as the Amrt
sanctum
ect ura lly is the mos t significant. The excavated base and
eats. X Ud19ayag iri and archit asuring 1 ft. 7 in. square at the
ft. 4 in.) has four central pillars me (ghata-shaped)
ee (Pla te 21). Each sho ws a marked taper, stands on a kumbhaka
feu ghata as bhar-
octa gona l, and 16-s ided sections and an ornate fluted
ae ie square, suspended from lotus
with a festoon of pearl-garlands
fone € ghata is embellished vyalas were addorsed to
and is cap ped by a plai n, square abacus. Four rampant ing on
ers of the abacus, their feet rest
pay r _
lower corn
8 ENS their heads touching the ral pillars
fh
s-ba se. The inte rior is div ide d into nine bays by the four cent
e ghata’s lotu ated by ridges. All are plain except that
of the
with the respective ceilings demarc
s ceiling.
central bay which shows a lotu exq uis itely ornamented sakhas
(Plates 22-24):
pos ed of thr ee loving cou-
th The doorframe is com patr aval li, the second, figure-panels with
car ved
e first shows a deeply third a stambhasakha
ern ati ng wit h bir ds and makaras with rich tails, the t vyalas. The inner
ples alt ars but with a bharana withou
similar in form to the interior pill a vyala with rider on
ha supports
a cro ssi ng “T” -beam. The second sak on makaras and
Sakha sho ws
mbh asa kha carr ies éalabhanjika figures standing Ganga
ikas strikingly resemble the
each side. The sta
23; these salabhanj
flanked by attendants (Plate Riv er- god des ses, standing in supple
tribhanga and
awa tem ple ). the base of the second
figure on the Tig 25-26), are carved on
rers (Plates (left) carrying a vase. An
elegant
attended by umbrella-bea a gar lan d and Yam una
rying a long
sakha, Ganga (right) car the bas e of eac h sta mbh asakha; the right carries
ears on showing a grotesque
figure of a pratihara app ring . Each stands on a panel
left a flor al offe kalpavalli above.
staff and musala, the car ved with jambhaka amidst
bharaputraka and has a pan el abhanjikas is a
the “T” of the inner band; above the gal
The rapasakha fol low s ted Laksmi.
cre epe r (pa tra val li) and a central figure of sea s
crossing beam with luxuri
ant
a, the chu rni ng of the ocean by the god
ing amrtamant han hovering
Above is a frieze depict architrave, much disfigured, seems to represent
er
and demons. The upp
nagarajas
vidyadhar as.
lif e-s ize fig ure s (5 ft. 9 in. tall), probably
nked by only partly
: The doorframe was fla ht ac co mp an ie d by an attendant), now
on the rig
acting as pratiharas (that
front of the cave.
preserved.
g C. 26 ft. square, was erected in
A structural mandapa,
me as ur in appear 1D their
s (Pl ate 20) an d tw o flanking pilasters . Two of
ly two pillar aster are also available
Of the mandapa, on lar s an d a pil
ition; remaeatins of two oth appearing on the doorframe: patravalli, rosettes,
er pil
originalee pos the motifs
the thr pilasters rep pillars shows fluted
Th e mo st complete of the surviving
stambhagakha, fe ma le fig ure s. aputrakas. The
g 00 4 ba nd of gay, pot-bellied bhar —
has rather than lotuses. sna-
arana, res tin
ghatapallava at the bh iss ue fr om gr as am uk
pearl-garlands on ata the ghatapallava with the depiction of Vai
doorway is consistent
ame. A Nagar! inscription
lal bim ba on the
Laksmi as Su bh ad ra ) on the doo rfr
Bhadra and t this Vaisna-
va pratiharas (perhaps the ast pil lar of the interior says tha
Sanskrit on the sou d repaired
written in corrupt va ebr ate d Ca nd ra gu pta Vikramaditya an
the cel on the
va cave was exca ted by Th e su pp le mo de lling of the figures
. 1093/a.D. 4036.
by one Kanha in v.s
:
30 Uttarapatha style, L.A.
doorframe and their depiction in contraposto are reminiscent of famous friezes ean
Gadhwa and suggest a date late in the first quarter of the fifth century, perhaps no
quite during the reign of Candragupta II as suggested by the later Nagari inscription
.
Meister and Williams both suggest a date of c. A.p. 430-450, and a similar
doorframe
from Tumain (Plate 34) can be associated with an inscription at
the site dated c.z.
117/a.D. 436.
Cave no. 20 is located high up on the northeastern end of
the hill. It is fairly large
but is an irregular type of excavation, about 50 ft. long
by 16 ft. broad, divided into five
chambers by rough cross-walls. Two of the central
chambers are carved with paired
niches bearing relief figures of seated Jinas which
are badly mutilated. The most
significant is an image of Parévanatha seated on
a double lotus with a pedestal carved
with dharmacakra flanked by devotees
and framed by pilasters of the same
as the stambhaéakhas on cave no. 19. The design
cave bears a foundation inscription dated
G.E. 106/a.D. 426 that seems to record
the installation of this image of Parsv
anatha.
Udayagiri, structural Gupta temple
( (not illustrated)
On top of the Udayagiri hill are
remains of a large platform buil
that once supported a structural t of segmented cells
Gupta temple. The stub of a
Cunningham found a “wis h-fulf sta mbha survives, and
illing-tree” capital here. Fra
show patravalli of an early pat gme nts of a doorjamb
tern, a pilastey wi
ribbed “pot”-capi
“ i
Darra, Gupta temple (Fig.

15; Plates 27-31)
This stone temple, locall
y known as Bh im-ki-cau
ancient Uparamala. It face rj , was built in a wo
s east oded valley in
jagati (74 x 44 ft.), an
; d is approached by
ardhacandra) . The jagati is plain,
; 1t was capped by with
an usnisa parapet.
and with ten peri ur Rucaka pillars ar
ound a central pith
shrined a Sivalin a
temple probably en-
sina. The entr sh
d slabs to either ows
side.
‘
relic of an earl Rucaka pillars

ier timber trad
: it io n) ;
1ons, with h paired pla;
if cal ort o
ics
alas (
(Plate 29): this ;

fitted as a
i Uttardpatha style, 1A.
Couchant vrsa figures also found at the

site might have adorned the superstructu
the Nandi-mandapa. re or
Of other architectural fragments
know n from the site, several pertain
frames, showing a pair of sakhas to door-
decorated with pratiharas and patra
pilaster carved with patravalli valli as well as a
and chequer (Plate 31). One frag
vine-leaf of a sort popular ment shows a band of
during the Kus ana period;
Museum, Ajmer, preserves a fragment in the Rajputana
the lower part of a Ganga figur
makara. e standing gracefully on a
The planning of this temple
and its co nstructional features
is difficult to place it exa are exceptional, and it
ctly in the sequ ence of kno
appearance, plan, and hea wn Gupta temples. Its cave-like
vy, stunted pill ars resting
of Udayagiri cave no. 19. on square kumbhakas remind
With the Ud ayagiri caves one
ornamental motifs suc nos. 4, 6, and 7 it also shares
h as spiral m ala, distinct
On balance, the temple can ive patravalli, and early lotu
be assigned to the first half s-ceilings.
evidence it provides for of the fifth century a.p.
the existence and form
of an early stone superstr The
be emphasized, ucture must
Bilsad, Gupta temple
, remains (not illust
rated)
finials (see Willia with a large

ms, Plates 81 &
84).
Gadhwa, Gupta
temple, remai ns
(P
lates 32-33)
Gadhwé, situate
da b Out 25 miles
sculptures, terracottas, southeast 6
dated a.p, 408, and remains
418, and 460, of
and Skandagupta, pertainin
cal sattra (alm The earlier inser
shouse), Othe emains inc
Carved column r ; lude ‘Owments made f
s with b Or a Brahmani s
8 being dist
quarter of th ribut
e fifth cent
ury i
Plate 34)
.
frame, with a “T”-format, has survived. It is composed of five sakhas. The first, third,
and fourth are carved with designs of patravalli, the second with vertical registers
showing mithunas, chequers, and patravalli motif, and a stambhasakha with square,
octagonal, and 16-sided sections, surmounted by a “reeded-bell” or lotus-capital
but
capped by a plain square abacus. Heads of river-goddesses at the base are visible,
| the full figures are not exposed.
| The “bell” capital is seen on doorframes at Safici and Udayagiri (cave nos. 6 and
17 and the ruined structural temple on the hill), the latter assignable to the reign of
| Candragupta II. A éakha with a patravalli design showing vertical stems is also present
on a doorframe set into the main temple at Sarnath. The mithuna figures seem dumpy
| and clumsy, and the doorframe may have been executed by a rural guild.
to
Tumain has yielded a fragmentary Gu pta inscription dated a.p. 436, referring
tent
the reign of emperor Kumaragupta, and th e style of the doorframe seems consis
with that date.
Eran, Narasimha temple (Plates 35-37)
Bétwa river, Eran (ancient
Situated on the left bank of the Bina, a tributary of thement
Airikina) in Dasarnadééa was a flourishing Gupta settle from the time of Samu-
temples,
dragupta up to that of Bhanugupta (c. A.D. 511). Four, dilapidated, east-facing
Garuda standard
assignable to the fifth-sixth centuries, survive as well as a monolithic
dated a.p. 485 in the reign of Budhagupta. site, now
shrine at the
The northernmost Narasimha temple was the earliest
8 ft. 9 in.) garbhagrha and an
almost demolished. It had a rectangular (12 ft. 6 in. x
, now surviving only in fallen and disjointed fragments
ornate doorframe of five sakhas
(Plates 35-37). The first and third sakhas were carved with §almali blossoms, the
There
second was mithunasakha, with Gajalaksmi at the centr e of the saubhagyapatta. ning
s on the lintel; the remai
were five human couples on each jamb, four yaksa couple
mukha s, jambh akas with scrolls stemming
registers were occupied largely by grasa
bottom of each jamb were single
from their navels, kinnaras, and ihamrgas. At top and
ing a vase and standing on a makara
figures; the lowest on the right shows Ganga carry
d). The fourth sakha
(the corresponding figure of Yamuna is almost com pletely deface
on the left and a
was carved with padmavalli emanating from a seated jambhaka
es the surviving frag-
standing yaksini on the right; the fifth stambhasakha resembl
asakha shows
ments of pillars from the mukhamandapa. The lower part of each stambh a
ing a male deity (a Vaisnav
a pavilion canopied by candrasalika, the left one harbour
nha. Bracket figures
pratihara or ayudhapurusa), the right a figure resembling Narasir
these were pratiripakas
from the lateral extensions of the doorframe are lost; probably
depicting Vaisnava themes.
tulasangraha in
Seven courses top the lintel of th e second sakha; a minute row of
rasalikas harbour-
the shape of female heads; a kapotapalika adorn ed with seven cand
a long
ing sirhhamukhas and kinnarivaktras; a recessed course simulating jalamala;
Ganééa, the end
frieze of 13 registers of which the central one is carved with seated row of
and ihamrgas, a
ones with makaras, the remaining with vidyadhara-mithunas
with simhamukhas)
reversed triangle design; a long frieze of tulasangraha (carved
17 candragalikas inset
alternating with kinnarivaktras; and a long kapotapalika with
Survey of India drawing of
with lotus flowers or female heads. An old Archaeological
ukha and elephant.
this doorframe indicates that the sill bore designs of grasam
imha that bears a striking affinity
The temple enshrined a 7 ft. high image of Naras
this image is now erected on a
to the Narasimha image of cave no. 12 at Udayagiri;
dapa of four pillars, as at
platform nearby. The temple was preceded by a mukhaman
34
if
il
Fig. 16, Tigawa., Kank

ali-Day; temple: a. plan; b. Section.
35
Safici and Tigawa. From the surviving fragments, the pillars had a form and design
similar to those at Tigawa. The carving is crisper than that at Tigawa, but still conforms
to timber tradition; the female heads and busts within the candraéalikas recall terracot-
ta figurines from Rajghat. The capitals have a fluted-pot shape, as at Tigawa, but no
leaf-turnovers at the corners. These fragments may represent a temple later than cave
no. 1 at Udayagiri, providing forms taken up later still at Tigawa. ~
Tigawa, Kankali-Dévi temple (Fig. 16; Plates 38-44)
The somewhat later Kankali-Dévi temple at Tigawa, also in Dasarnadééa, practically
duplicates the dimensions and plan of Safici temple no. 17 but has more ornamenta-
tion on the doorframe and pillars and introduces a large padmatapatra ceiling in the
mukhamandapa (Plate 39). This is among the earliest Gupta temples to be erected over
a jagati, of which the lower mouldings were kumbha followed by kantha. Lion-
brackets crown the pillars and pilasters of the mukhamandapa, as at Samii, but are
heavy by comparison. The pillar-shafts are adorned with a variety of ornaments (Plates
38, 40), including diverse lotus designs and grasamukha spewing pearl-chains. The
bell- or inverted-lotus capital at Safici is replaced by a dharanvita ghatapallava (fluted
vase) with foliage turnovers. Ghatapallava becomes a characteristic trait of later Gupta
and post-Gupta orders. The phalaka supporting the lion-brackets is decorated with
paired candraéalikas on each side containing simmhamukhas or charming kinnari-
vaktras. ; é
The temple’s doorframe has five sakhas (Plates 42-44). The first and third are
carved with éalmali blossoms, the second and fourth (except for a small portion of the
latter carved with patravalli) are left plain. The first and second follow the rectangle of
the door, with heavy beam-ends above. The third and fourth take a “T’”-shape. The
outermost stambhagakhas use the same design as do the pillars of the mukhamandapa.
defined by vahanas but
They support figures of Ganga and Yamuna, iconographically
taking the posture of salabhanjikas underneath trees. es
of pillars and the Lis a
This temple marks some advance in the ornamentation
ae ae
tion of ghatapallava; it seems later than Safci by a couple of decades,
A.D. (Meister and Williams bo
possibly datable to the first half of the fifth century
date this temple after a.p. 450.)
Kund4, Sankara Madha (not illustrated)

the tiniest surviving
Kunda, situated three miles east of Tigawa, preserves one of
in. X 5 ft. 7 in.
Gupta shrines, of which only the garbhagrha, measuring 5 ft. 10
plain versi on of the Tigawa
internally, 10 ft. 11 in. x 10 ft. 8 in. externally, remains. A
ivali
Sival
i s a tas nga.
inga. As does 'the Tigawa
temple, thisi stone temple face s east and enshrine kapo with a broad inter vening
I
temple, it has kumbha at the base and paired ba etar y
antarapatta above the plain kati. The roof is made of two stone slabs
drains. The doorframe, composed of three plain sakhas, supports an archi
lieved by plain tula-ends. ov ved in
i now lost. Two pillars have survi
i bly added later, is
temple ’s pillars.
ccatg ts,
fragmen R howeve
e which practically repeat the desig,n of the; Tigawa
r, e
temple.
The Kunda shrine probably is coeval with the Tigawa
i
Bhitari, brick temples (not illustrated)
si, is well-known for its he ha
Bhitari, situated 30 miles northeast of Varana nae a.
an inscription of pat
circular Garudadhvaja, with lotus-capital, bearing
by emperor Kumaragupta, €
gupta. A brick temple also was built here
36
The original temple faced east

and
ed fr
A second brick temple of

a minor tributary of
co mparable date was exca
th € Gan vated on the bank of the
Ganga
ga, at the same site. Gangi,
entrance on the west. Its This was a larger tem
garbhagrha, measuring ple, with its
wide pradaksina; the 52.5 ft. square, was en
whole stood on a hig closed by an 8 ft.
conspicuous projectio h terrace measuring
ns on the lateral sid 111 ft. square with
one bearing a figure es. Two carved sto
of Garuda in relief, ne pillars in Gupta
dapa. ma y have come from style,
the ruined mukhaman
-
Bhitarganv, Gupta
temple (Plates 45-5
1)
tha (15 ft. Square) and

» are all that have a covered
survived. Publis
hed
Ssage and steps

using the indigeno
us
37
jangha;
the the Ga
Biche lower moulding
ert shows mala in
i place of padma. Thisis rapakantha
ru ivi
divides
peri ea wae ece ee but ae survives to show that it had a stepped

fimitoa tat ees ae inishing rows of niches containing terracotta panels and
-47). The alignment of the niches varies on bhadra and karnas. Larger
niches are rectilinear with semirectangular frames; they contain full figures, mithunas,
and narrative panels. Smaller niches are semicircular, with heads or busts (Plate 50).
The first bhadra level of the sikhara shows a row of five large niches with smaller
ones above (Plate 46); above these again were small niches, followed by a second row
of larger niches. Other levels are largely destroyed. On the karnarathas, disposition of
the niches is different. The bottom level shows a very large niche on the corner, a
second normal niche beside it, and two rows of small niches above.
The north and west faces of the sikhara are better preserved and provide a good
view of its stepped pyramidal elevation (Plate 45), rising in graduated stages to an
extant height of 70 ft. Crowning members are lost.
The south bhadra’s niches harbour images of Gajasurasamharamiurti, standing
Ganééa, and seated Uma-Mahéévara (Plate 49); the north bhadra shows Visnu killing
Madhu and Kaitabha, Durga killing Sumbha and Nisumbha, and a four-armed god
seated with a nagaraja (perhaps representing Krsna and Balarama); the west bhadra,
Bhu-Varaha and standing Astabhuja Visnu (the third niche is empty).
The south face of the southeast karna shows standing four-armed Visnu, the east
face a much damaged figure of Yamuna. The north face of the northeast karna harbours
the lustration of Laksmi, its east face Ganga. (The river-goddesses thus are represented
flanking the entrance to the garbhagrha.) The preponderance of Vaisnava images on
the jangha may indicate that the temple was dedicated to Visnu.
Niches on the Sikhara represent a wide variety of themes. Narrative themes in-
clude Krsnalila (Kuvalayapidavadha, Aristasuravadha) and the Ramayana scene of
Ravana begging alms of Sita. Religious themes include Nara-Narayana, Sesasay! Visnu,
and Gané§a carrying sweets pursued by a gana.
This tallest and largest of Gupta temples shows many e xceptional features of plan,
that of any Gupta
design, and elevation. Its garbhagrha (15 ft. square) is wider than
temple in stone. Spanning a brick chamber of this size and raising upper chambers
brick. Develo ped features of
using corbelling presented no technological problem in
this temple are its prominent triratha plan, its well-articulated zones of elevation
and
(védibandha, jangha, ripakantha between kapota-cornices anticipating varandika,
Sikhara), lancet window for ventilating the hollow chamber above the garbhagrha, its
vaulted roofs, advanced architectonic embellishment, penchant for complicated ico-
features are its
nographic forms, and its narrative panels with dramatic content. Early
on the pilaste rs (ghata,
simple, bold védibandha, the employment of Kusana motifs
comes close to that at
and palmette of early form), and its plastic diction, which
muscular chest of its figures
Udayagiri. The treatment of the broad shoulders and
war Buddha, and the
(Plates 48-49) is reminiscent of Dévnimori Buddhas or the Manku
muscular anatomy and movement of some of its figures (as the gana pursuing Gané§a)
and more swirlin g than those
echoes Gandharan atlantes. Its scrolls are softer, deeper,
ame
of Nacna and Bhumara; its ihamrgas with scrolled tails match those on the doorfr
the Udayagiri caves but
of Udayagiri cave no. 19. This temple thus seems later than
to the middle of the fifth
earlier than Bhimara and Dévgadh and may be assignable
r, as with this one, followed a sculp-
century a.p. Brick and terracotta temples, howeve
that of stone temples.
tural and architectural tradition somewhat different from
38 Uttarapatha style, L.A.
39
Nacnd, Parvati temple (Fig. 17; Plates 52-59)

The Parvati temple at Nacna faces west; its garbhagrha (8 ft. 10 in. square internally)
had a covered pradaksina (5 ft. wide) and was preceded by a mukhamandapa
walls still
approached by a short flight of steps. An upper cell and the ambulatory
present early in the century have disappeared.
composed of kumbha,
The védibandha (Plates 53-54) rises from a kharasila and is wall
above the kapétapalika, the
tulapitha, kalasa, and an early form of kapotapalika;
simulates natural rock-formations, with grottos harbouring figures of wild birds and
, was capped by a plain broad
beasts. The védibandha, common for the entire temple
raphs, it is apparent that the jangha
pattika. From older published drawings and photog
upper part was punctuated with
of the pradaksina repeated this formation; its
intention seems to have been to
slit-niches containing figures of frolicsome ganas. The
through such ornament. The garbha-
represent Kailasa, the mountain-abode of Siva,
each lateral wall; the pradaksina had
grha has plain walls with a jalavatayana on
back wall. A flat-roofed kutagara, with
corresponding jalavatayanas, and another in the
stood on top of the garbhabhitti as an
a pair of candragalikas projecting above the roof
doorway and simple rectangular
upper storey (Plate 52). This kutagara had a plain
ventilators (vatapanas) on the lateral sides. ©
two sakhas, the first decorated
The jalavatayanas of the sanctum are framed by
secon d with a garland of date-palm
with patravalli emanating from a grasamukha, the
lateral extensions at the top and
design issuing from a vase. The second sakha shows
One frieze shows a Saiva
base; the latter accommodate a frieze of dancing ganas.
Ganééa at the centre among the
pratihara at the extremity; the other has two-armed
intact in R. D. Banerji’s time. Two of
ganas. The jalavatayanas of the ambulatory were
s with riders (these are now fixed ina
them showed pillarets flanked by rampant vyala
rmukha Mahadéva temple); a third
modern structure attached to the neighbouring Catu
r jalavatayana found
showed four pillarets ornamented with human figures. A furthe
pratiharas on the
the site shows a pair of female cauri-bearers flanked by
loose at
apalika with three candra-
pillarets; these are surmounted by patravalli and by a kapot
gakhas carved with
éalikas containing lion-heads. The vatayana is framed by two
patravalli (issuing from sankhas) and érivrksa (issuing from ghatapallavas).
pre-
The garbhagrha shows the finest extant Gupta doorframe (Plate 57), executed
s patra-
sumably by a royal guild. It has four sakhas: the first is carved with luxuriou
charming
valli stemming from the navels of corpulent jambhakas; the second shows
the uttarang a (these flank a
mithunas on the jambs and graceful vidyadhara couples on
lilasana , Parvati
two-armed image of Siva Vinadhara seated at the centre in maharaja
ara couple occurs
on his left and a female cauri-bearer on his right; a delicate vidyadh
three candrasalikas,
at the base); stambhasakhas support a kapotapalika adorned with
the end ones with lotuses; the outer mala-
the central one carved with sirmhamukha,
flowers that issue from a vase and
éakha shows twisted garlands of éalmali and kunda side at
lotuses under trees to either
which enclose two goddesses that stand on large have
pilasters of the stambha sakhas
the top of the door, attended by paricarikas. The by octagona l,
these are followed
square bases adorned with luxurious ghatapallava; a garland -shaped
fluted-vase capital sitting on
16-sided, and circular sections, and by a
octagonal jewelled bands clasp junctions
“pot-rest” with a ring-base of palmettes; those
numerous ornamented clasps, of which
between sections. The malasakha shows
elegant. River-goddesses and Saiva prati-
representing grasamukhas are particularly (left) and
the second and first sakhas. Ganga
haras are represented at the base of flanked by an
and on kacchapa and are each
Yamuna (right) stand on karimakara
40
Uttarapatha style, LA.
umbrella-bearer. Pratiharas are flanked by trisilapurusas, who issively

stand submiss
with hands folded, and are poised in elegant tribha ‘haynga, have a noble appear
wear gorgeous coiffures. The : anc e, and
pra tih ara s the mse lves exu de confidence aunane iet
strength. The river-goddesses, carrying gar
lands, seem to express a Monee ha ae
The front wall of the pradaksina had a s
pair of jalavatayanas, ite e eri cur
adoring naga families, fitted now ing
to the modern hall attached to the n s te
Caturmukha Mahadéva temple. More lively are anid
the figures of frolicsome ganas,
nally adorning other sides of the pra
daksina wall.
third quarter of the fifth century a.Da
This temple may be placed early in the
Eran, Visnu and adjoining tem
ple (not illustrated)
Immediately to the south of the Nar : ‘
asimha temple at Era n was a
: S,
each measuring 18 x 7 ft., now com shr ine wit hA a
pletely ruined, but significant
Garuda standard with which it was in ied tac he
probably coeval. To the south of
Visnu temple, which this shrine
consists of a re
ceded by a pillared mukha
mandapa. Its sanctum had bhadra projections;
floor (4 ft. 8 in. deep) is
accessible
its sunken
pitha, composed by
of
mukhamandapa and
r s perhaps designed to accommo-

ge. The workmanship of
modelling, matching the im
that on the G
Eran, Garuda standard (
ing of a long square

ar Carries a “Treeded-
bell” o
ifaced image,
Temains of a rectan
ft outside) ensh gular
» 48 Were the neig ri ni ng the Varaha
the largest temple hb ouring shrines im age
at the site but no
thin
4 and is set on a ja
nh a squa gati 6 ft. 9 in.
| idapa, of whic re internally, 15
the 39 ragmen ft. 2 in. square
by two dévakuli tary
mala) flanked pillars remaj
kas, of. . i
Py, er Cook
ers
GUPTAS AND THEIR FEUDATORIES 41
The jagati, 55.5 X 35 ft., rises from a plain kharasila and is composed of kumbha,
kalaga, and an early form of kapotapalika without intervening antarapatta. Above the
kapOotapalika (as restored by the Archaeological Survey of India in 1979) is a plain face
capped by a heavy fluted usnisa which serves as parapet (Plate 68).
The garbhagrha stands on a foundation of two plain courses of stone; its védi-
bandha is composed of kumbha, kalasa, and kapétapalika. The jangha rising above the
védibandha, as is usual with temples of this period, is plain, capped by a kapdta-like
moulding. The courses above the kapota have collapsed.
Among the fallen fragments found around this temple (Plates 71-72), a substantial
number pertain to two types of friezes: 1) those measuring from 11.4 to 12.6 in. high,
carved with niches framed by pilasters and carrying figures largely of ganas, apsarases,
yaksis, or mithunas alternating with floral patterns or grasamukhas; 2) those measur-
ing about 9 in. high with rectangular niches containing ganas alternating with blank
sunk niches with arched tops. On the analogy of the Gupta temple at Dévri (Madhia),
which shows a pair of similar recessed friezes girdling the sanctum above the kati, it
has been suggested by Pramod Chandra that the Bhumara friezes originally occupied a
sea cae Sr yielded a dozen candrasalas, of three differing dimensions, that

harbour figures of gods or demigods. The larger, measuring C. 2,to 2.5 ft. by c. - ft. 3 in.
high, number half a dozen; the smaller ones c. 19 x 18 in. high, number five. The
larger contain figures of Karttikeya, Mahisamardini, Nandi, Surya, Yama (sometimes
misidentified as Indra), and a head of Siva. The smaller contain Gané§sa, Kumara (?),
Vaisravana, Brahma, and Indra (the so-called Yama; Plate 74). These candrasalas may
have adorned the roofs of garbhagrha and mandapa, marking central points. A diminu-
tive candrasala, containing a Bee of a See ae measures c. 12.6 X 9.8 in. high
ed the roof of one of . _
the subshrines
sc triteleis aah, an ékamukhalinga (Plate 69). Siva wears an impressive
of hair
jatamukuta adorned with the crescent and a jewelled tiara, with twisted strands
falling on his shoulders. He wears gan ees an ékavali, and a gorgeous grai-
linga is !known for itshasublime expression. pate é
e
aie pe‘< tek garbhagr is composed of three sakhas (Fig. vie ae en
and circles fille
most showing a geometrical meander made mainly of semi-squares
i the second with alternating male and female figures (probably
ee bene Peta third with érivrksa or garland of floriate palmettes. The
ioe ere eee oe as an overdoor design accommodating vidyadharas and
ms “| The rapagakha, on the uttaranga, shows two groups of flying vidyadharas
Srl laps Sd Shug 5 large central bust of Siva (Plate 70). The bust has
alg
i Pe ee
i peverging
See ionthea enshrined ékamukhalinga,
wl but isé broader and more
ped ae stambhagakhas support kapotapali, embellished with candrasalikas con-
ed candrasalika _ the oe over the
taining lotuses at each end and a bare unfinish square . ee ee
plain,
bust of Siva. Above the doorframe is a band of ae oe .
part of the first an
River-goddesses are carved in the lower
on kacchapa. Prati ae oe a Nh
(right) stands on a makara, Yamuna (left) each is acco mpan ied Vv. ree cat e ia
fi ah of the river-goddesses are large and
t ee es oe
dane carrying offerings or an umbrella. This doorframe provides
the
occurrence of the motif of vidyadharas floating in a cloudscape near
river-goddesses.
Many architectura 1 fragments from Bhum
ara are preserved in the Municipal
Museum, Allahabad, an d the Indi
an Museum, Calcutta. From these fragments, a
d. Its inner gakha is carved with patra-
second trigakha doorframe has been assemble
42. Uttarapatha style, I.A.
Fig.18. Bhamara. Siva temple,

plan.
43
i)
li
NS
es
NY
—Z!)
Bra
doorway.
Fig. 19. Bhumara. Siva temple,
land of date-palm
asak ha, and the third is carved with a gar
seco nd is ratn of the first
valli, the
a ghat apal lav a sup por ted by a jambhaka. The lower part
design, rising from umbrella-
es of rive r-go ddes ses of which Ganga, flanked by an
two éakhas bore figur fitted into the mandapa.
doorframe proba bly
bearer, is preserved. This ghatapallava at the base,
a plain shaft, decorations of -
and ardhapadma beneath the bhat
Two Ruc aka pila ster s have
and vandanamala suspended from a manibandha in mos
squ are at bas e and top, with ghatapallavas, and
rana. Surviving pil lar s are ded from
and 16- sid ed sec tio ns emb ellished with chains suspen
cases have octagonal , ardhapadmas, and iha
mrgas. One pillar pub-
a, yaksas
grasamukha or manibandh and plain fluted shaft.
sho ws a gorgeous ghatapallava-base
lished by R.D . Ban erj i the two previously
jam b of a thi rd doorframe smaller than
The fragmenta ry left a yaksa, stam-
has : pat rav all i ema nating from the navel of
mentioned shows thr ee sak nds Ganga
wit h gri vrk sa des ign . At the base of the first Sakha sta
bhagakha, and a third and wit h a mala-vidyadhara near her
head. A
la- bea rer
flanked by a female umb
rel asakha, which has a
red pan el ove r Gan ga’ s head is repeated on the stambh
che que umbrella-bearers.
er oct ago nal section flanked by female ent
subshrines as also may a corpul
and an upp
ghatapallava-base
from one of the
This doorframe probably comes
seated image of Ganésa.
44
Two pratihara figures from Bhaimara are rema

rkable for their powerful stance and
distinctive sculptural quality. These
m ight have flanked the entrance to the gar-
bhagrha.
R. D. Banerji conjectured that this
t
Nacna temple, however, its gar
bhagrha
interior, its jangha lacks any indi
cation
was capped by an usnisa parapet, and
the jagati’s terrace leaves no space
wall. for an outer
The decorative Tepertoire
of this tem ple is richer than that at Nacn
a wider conspectus, and rey a, is drawn from
tion. While Nacna introduc
playing on musical instru
med Hayagriva (left) abo

, is plain, but has figures of Bha
ve; the third Sakha is -Varaha
he upper part; the recessed, decorated
stambh asakha has square
capped by a circular , octagonal, and
Test supporting a de bh arana that has vandanami
eply fluted ghata ( ili ka, lotus petals,
almost amalaka) crowned
kha in front, pa travalli by a square
on the sides, and sur
sakha is recesse mounted
and latticed windows, indicating that the site had perhaps half a dozen other Gupta
shrines.
Some architectural members are fixed to later structures, such as the Téliya Madh
and the Ripani temple, built about 100 years ago, situated about two furlongs south of
the Parvati temple. The Téliya Madh has four entrances and to each are fixed
architectural pieces. Its south entrance has a large doorframe of which only the last
sakha with the srivrksa design and the upper portion have survived (Plates 60-61). The
kapdta is embellished with five candrasalikas and four pairs of playful pigeons (as at
Ajanta cave no. 15); the extended arms of the “T”-format contain reliefs of Varaha (left)
and Narasimha (right), a pair of striding, winged vyalas below. The architrave shows
a row of 29 female heads, as seen also on the Narasimha temple at Eran and the Visnu
temple at Pipariya. This doorway is assignable to the last quarter of the fifth century
A.D.
To the western entrance are fixed two jambs of a doorframe showing three sakhas,
carved with patravalli, mithunas, and pilasters, with river-goddesses at the base. The
uttaranga of the doorframe was also recovered close by, carved with patravalli flanked
Surya
by salabhanjikas, a row of vidyadhara-mithunas flying towards a large relief of
capitals, grasamukha on the
on the lalatabimba. Ornate pilasters, having ghatapallava
candrasalikas. This
abacus, and plain curved brackets, support a kapota carved with
doorframe somewhat resembles that of the Parvati temple and may be coeval.
with ghata-
To the north entrance is fixed a pair of highly ornate pillars carved
us patrava lli, and sensuo us figures of
pallava at the base and capital, bands of luxurio
d windo w with figures carved
loving couples. These pillars, like the fragmentary lattice
centur y A.D. eB
above them, are assignable to the last quarter of the fifth
survi ving sakha s show ing rosettes and srivrksa
The jambs of a doorframe with two head of a jambhaka, are
design, the latter emanating from a ghatapallava held on the
cognate with the pillars just
affixed to the east entrance and are of a style and date
discussed. Similar observations are applicable to an old doorf rame fitted in the mod-
shaped format, has three
ern Riipani temple nearby. This doorframe, with a minor “T”-
ng jambhakas,
sakhas adorned with patravalli, mithunas alternating with load-beari nas converg-
d with flyin g vidy adha ra-m ithu
and érivrksa design; its uttaranga is carve
the lalatabimba.
ing on a relief of seated Gajalaksmi forming ni temple and another modern
A dilapidated structure to the east of the : Ripa
mile further south have reused pillars of
temple at a place called Lakhorabagh about a forms vary considerably. The
disparate types. Most have ghatapallava bases but their
ar, others 16-sided, fluted, some square
shapes of the shafts also differ, some circul of design and ornaments,
below and circular or of mixed shapes above. On the basis
temple, others are affiliated to the
some pillars are stylistically close to the Parvati at Dévgadh. The impact of Vakataka
Bhimara temple, and a few to the Gupta temple
temple, is more perceptible at Bhimara and
art, which is nominal on the Parvati traceable on the loose
taka elements are
becomes marked at Dévgadh. Since some Vaka
architectural members from Nacna, there is a point in Walter Spink's attribution of
this region between c. A.D.
these fragments to the Uccakalpa rulers who flourished in
of the Vakatakas, which may
470-535. Vyaghradéva (c. a.p. 470-490) was a feudatory
atha (c. A.D. 490-510) and
explain some impact of Vakataka art; his successors Jayan
no empire, but used the Gupta era in
Sarvanatha (c. A.D. 510-535) owed allegiance to region, however, was only
their inscriptions. The Vakataka factor in the art of this
minimal.
46 Uttarapatha style, I-A.
Fig. 20. Dévi (Madhia)

. Vamana temp
le: a plan; pb. Section;
¢, elevation
(see next Page
),
47
e
Heo a
( my
»
:i
hee
Ihb/|
aSS
CRs ECR
: sat
==
Aotnat
pean
(Sx
CRED
Te
FEN
[o7)
fo) 7 °
>
a) (Fig. 20; Plates 76-78)

Dévri, Vamana temple (Madhi
locally known as
sou th ban k of the river Kén, this stone temple,
Situat ed on the and stands
d at Dév ri in anc ien t Das arn adésa. The temple faces west
Madhia, is locate and 4 ft. hig h), approached by a shor t fligh
t of steps,
30 ft. squ are
on a plain jagati (c. y semicircular usnisa.
an ard hac and ra. The jagatt is plain, capped by a heav
the low est , with no space fora
bha grh a is 7 ft. 4 in. squ are internally, 12 ft. 7 in. externally
The gar
mandapa in front. the plain
fro m a ku mb ha mo ul ding resti ng on a kharasila;
The garbhagrha rises e kapotapalika is vrttakarna
kapotapalika. Below th
jangha (5 ft. 6 in. high) is cappe d by above is a 9 in. antara-
ng of plain tula-end s;
covered with lotus petals and a mouldi anas and mithunas alter-
ing friez e of rect angu lar niches containing 8
patta with a runn This is capped
win g iham rgas , gra sam ukhas, and floral designs.
pane ls sho led flow-
' nating with
ow whi ch are plai n karn a, vrtt a karna adorned with six-petal of the
| by a chadya, bel has . The se were interrupte d at the centre
aha of sir nha muk
ers, and a tulasangr na slant: those of Hayagriva
slab s wit h Vai snava incarnations placed o
thre e side s by missing figure on the
|
e 76) and Nar asi mha (E; Plate 77) are preserved. The have repre-
(N; Plat m éttarapurdna, would probably
the aut hor ity of the Vis nud har
south, on
sented Varaha. n the on e below,
ther antarapatta, narrower tha
Above this chadya occurs ano panels showing
gana figures which alternate with
embellished with a running frieze of
48
plain niches with arched tops (Plate 78). This is shade

d by a kapOota carved with
candrasalika pediments above the gana ni ches.
The frieze and kapdta constitute a
monolithic course and show a projection emphasizing
the corners. The kapota i
surmounted by plain pattika and an usnisa (of which
only a few pieces are in Bee
Drains on the flat roof-slabs at this level and the
presence of usnisa indicate a flat nay .
While the first chadya and antarapatta act as
a crowning varandika for the wall, this
second antarapatta and kapota form a rudiment
ary superstructure.
The dvisakha doorframe of the garbhagrha Bis.
is unusual (Fig. 20 c). The inner sakha
is rather broad and carved with padmalata issuing
from a pair of gankhas; the second is
embellished with srivrksa design issuing
from ghatapallavas with two-armed prati-
haras at the base. The left pratihara has
a rayed halo resembling a cakra behind
head, and probably represents Cakrapurusa. his
The right pratihara perhaps represents
Saikhapurusa, As lalatabimba, the uttaranga
shows four-armed Visnu seated on Garu-
da, wings outstretched, his scroll-like
tail serving as a prabhavali for Visnu’s
Above the doorframe is a bold tulasangraha head.
course of ten simhamukhas and a
kinnari head. central
The temple is much da mag
ed. The roof has
cracked, the walls are totter ing,
Dévgadh, Gupta temp

le (Fig. 21a-b; Plates
79-88)
;
themes including amdya
dance and music.
Between the ste ia
the first level of the sikhara.

Fig. 21.a. Dévgadh. Gupta temple: recons truction of
W. Me ister.)
(Courtesy and copyright: Michael
me ganas and:
have adorned the remaininiing projiecti ections. These lar ely depict frolicso
Satan ie
beautiful female busts. measu res 10 ft.
in the centre of the jagati internally
Pa a main structure standing it occupied
externally 18.5 ft. square (Plate 79). Cunningham first suggested that
L
: ster has pointed out, however,
the in nermost unit: of a mandala of nine squares; Mei
s tructure may cover the four
that if the four corner shrines are included the central a kharasila, the
ne squa res, or Bra hma sth ana , of a grid of 64 squares. Rising from ame (Plate 85);
pe west side shows an elaborate doorfr
mple has a tall kumbha base. The position in a
each with a large figural com
hee sides have bhadra-projections, h niche is framed by two larg
e
pilaster eanke enclosed by two sakhas (Plates 80, 82); eac uisitely embellished
g architraves. These niches are exq
sonar s on the kati supportin act of great beauty. The
ving, creating an aesthetic imp
Ae igural and decorative car plain tula-ends and a
min ent kap ota palika, below which are
ee by a pro i alternating
ale
ng. Abo ve is a kan tha relieved by panels of patravall
cath ce mou ldi kantha,
rsu nk pan els sho win g pla in “keyhole” niches. Above the
f oblong counte t a broad chadya, c. 4 ft.
projected on each side to suppor
Hue cantilevered beams once n on the east and the west faces
and one cantilever
moe Bits of this canopy are see sockets for half-round
sur ing ove r 3 ft. 9 in. lon g is in situ on the east. The
eam mea
also can be seen.
stones to cover joints in the chadya na, bhadra,
the can opy , beg ins with a high kumbha, with kar
ve o-
is an ornamented antarapatta dec
The éikhara, abo
had ra pro jec tio ns. Abo ve this
and narrow pratib with panels, showing
wit h lar ge sun ken kun jar aksa motifs on the karnas and med by stunted Rucaka
rated the bhadra. These panels are
fra
niches flanked by jalaka, on , fri nge d by ank ura -like buds and by plain,
constriction
pilasters, with a short octagonal ved only on the
rcu lar , dar pan a des ign s. Abo ve this antarapatta, and preser
semici ts combining
the gik har a was ornamented by square uni
northeast corner (Pl ate 81), the bhad-
kap ota and fac ed by larg e candrasala patterns. On
kumbha, antarapatta, and a
t sho ws a spli t can dra sal a, with two pillarets and
Ta the broader central uni na, a recess containing a
small “keyhole” niche
he bet wee n; on the kar pratibhadra.
keyhole” nic kar nakita-unit from the narrow
sal a sep ara tes the presaging the
crowned by candra ss may be a “proto-Nagara” feature
Meister has pointed out that this rece ara is
Naga ra shri nes (Fig. 21a). Above, the present Sikh
earl y Above
balapafijara-recess of
nes, show ing only the roug h core to a height of about 10 ft.
denuded of face-sto
50
Uttarapatha style, IA.
n a stepped L » Some of which surviv

smooth curvature straight-edged e: it
of
A
another shows Ra ?
vana
¥
worshipping Siva by offering his heads, with nude ganas in the flanking medallions;
the largest portrays mithunas; while a fragmentary one portrays a flying vidyadhara
couple (the male playing a vina). One pair of siirasénakas is flanked by amalaka(s). The
site has yielded amalakas of various sizes (Plate 83) and loose pieces of a kalaga and
bijapuraka that once must have crowned one of the sikharas.
The paficasakha doorframe of this temple is elaborate, lavishly embellished with
figures and decorative ornament (Plates 85-86, 88). The innermost sakha is carved with
luxurious patravalli issuing from the navels of seated pot-bellied jambhakas; it en-
twines four ganas in its convolutions. The second sakha shows salmali blossoms; the
third, amorous mithunas alternating with pairs of load-bearing kumaras. The fourth is
a highly ornate stambhasakha; the bahyasakha is embellished with srivrksa. The inner
two sakhas continue the same designs on the lintel; the third shows mala-vidyadhara
mithunas converging on a central image of Bhogasana Visnu as the lalatabimba. The
stambhaégakha is a Rucaka pilaster; its upper third shows short octagonal and 16-fluted
sections, supporting a ghatapallava and plain square abacus. Each stambhasakha is
embellished with two shrine models: the lower shows $urasénaka in the first roof-tier,
amalasaraka. The
a candragala flanked by amalakas in the second tier, and a crowning
Each shrine model is treated as
upper model repeats the design but without amalakas.
a niche, framed by pilasters; the lower model harbours a divine attendant carrying a
floral offering, the upper one a dancing gana.
separated by
The stambhasakhas support a pratoli comprising paired kapotapalis
a running band of védis. The kapotapalis are addorsed by three surasénaka-pediments
issues from a
and two simhakarnas harbouring grasamukhas. The outer malasakha
in its lateral extensions
ghatapallava supported on the head of a load-bearing kumara; the
between
above stand images of Ganga (left) and Yamuna (right). The recessed space
on the jambs and a
fourth and the fifth sakhas is relieved by a geometrical floral pattern
lintel.
running frieze of alternating kumaras and “keyhole ” niches on the
occupi ed by Vaisna va pratiharas in
The lower fourth of the inner two sakhas is
two gracefu l female attendants
elegant tribhanga. Each has a prabhamandala and
amukha s above the door
standing below the third and fourth sakhas. The frieze of sirmmh
the top of the kati. (The
has been accommodated by cutting away the kapotapali at
door was sheltered originally by the broad projecting chadya.)
b figural compositions repre-
The bhadras on north, east, and south contain super Each
yi Visnu (S).
senting Gajéndramoksa (N; Plate 82), Nara-Narayana (E), and Sésasa
The first éakha is carved
recess is framed by two sakhas and a pair of heavy pilasters.
vanam ala as seen also
with patravalli emerging from a gankhanidhi; the second shows
pilast ers are Rucaka
in the doorframe of the left aisle shrine of Ajanta cave no. 21. The
(on the north) or kum-
and stand on an ornate ghatapallava-base resting on nagapasa
ning sides. The upper
bhika (comprising kalaga, antarapatta, and kapota) on the remai
half of the shaft is profusely ornamented.
tes alternating with
The brackets carry a lintel carved with a rich pattern of palmet
hands of a hovering jambhaka.
luxurious patravalli, its stems held centrally in the
The architrave depicts a band of sirnhamukhas alternating with countersunk panels
the
containing “keyhole” niches. This band supports the kap6ta-cornice that crowns
kati.
und, only the pitha
Of the two subsidiary shrines constructed in the same compo
of the jagati has survived; this is composed of khura- kumbha , flat kalaga, and an early
form of kapétapali. One is located south of the main temple and has a rectangular plan
and, since north is
(30 x 48 ft.). The second is located to the north of the main temple
favoured for a Dévi shrine, may once have enshrined an image of Laksmi.
52 Uttarapatha style, LA.
N
Fig. 22. Sakr. Siva temple, plan.
Two surviving pillars (9 ft. 3 in. hi
praggriva preceding th
Gupta Brahmi (the latt
The river-goddesses in the

Dévgad oor bear striking kinshi
cave no. 20. Compositionally
, the Day
S nos. 5, 24, and 26. The
arrel-shaped floral motifs
aisle shrine of Ajanta cave no.
nsiderable 21. The
j i
Tom Bhimara and Ajanta

in date and may plausibly
slightly late.)
r early sixth century a.p
, (William’s date of A.D be
. 520-30 seems
Sakér, Siva temple
(Figs, 22-23, 24b; Pl
ate 89)
West-facing, dedica
ted to Siva
53
rway.
Fig. 23. Sakor. Siva temple, doo s. The
Th e jan gha c on si st s of 11 plain as hlar course
(Fig. 24b). one is preserved;
it
i
ae form of kapotapali of thr ee sla bs, of which only ng .
mp os ed mo ul di
roof of the garbhagr
ha was co any interven ing
abo ve the top of the ja ngha without courses of
now is pla ced dire ctly
dit ion , we lack kno wledge of the top of the
damaged con ce, the decoration
Because of the temple’s an da pa and its ent ran
of the gudham
the jangha, the features iy
of its roof. and rounded sec-
jagati, and the courses h square, octagonal,
a plain Sivalinga wit ked “meander”
e The temple enshrinessakha doorframe (Fig. 23) shows, first, 4 lin
ions. The sanctu m’s tri asakha is carved
rcl es fil led with padma. The rap
and sem ici a at top. The
pattern of half-squares kum ara , apsarases, and a gan
showing loa d-b ear ing on the Parvati
with seven panels ste d gar lan d motif seen also
ished with the twi le that of
malagakha is embell er sak ha is con tin ued on the lintel whi
design of the inn ésa as the
temple, Nacna. The as to eit her side of ten-armed Nat
ed by flying vidyad
har a stambhagakha and
the second is replac ca pp ed by a grasamukha, acts as by a
lalatabimba. The rup
asa kha ,
dra gal ika s. The kapétapall is capped
ee can ha surrounds the
i adorned with thr hes. The outer gak
supports a kapotapal nd of su nk en nic
as at Bhumara.
running ba its lateral extensions
recess showing a fig ure s in
standing mi th un a ses, standing
overdoor, containing mut ila ted fig ure s of the river-goddes with 17
the jambs show d by tulasangraha
The lower parts of rella. Th e doo r is cr ow ne
an umb
in tribhanga under
simhamukhas.
54
Uttarapatha style, IA.
Among known Gupta stone temples, this has the largest sanct
um (10.5 X 11 ft.). It
also is exceptional in havin: g a gudhamandapa.
Its doorframe has close affinities to ras
of the Bhimara temple in its style and choice
of motifs but shows a more develope ;
iconography. The temple seems about two decade
s later than Bhamara and is assign
able to a date no earlier than c. 500 A.D. (Willi
ams dates it to c. a.p. 530).
Sarnath, other remains (Plates 92-9
5)
Sarnath has yielded a large number of Budd
hist images and architectural member
i uries. The fa s of
unusually large (16 ft.) utt

95). The modelling of figures and
the architectural motifs are sim
doorframe of the Gupta temple ilar to those on the
at Devgad h, and also must date to the ear
century A.p. ly sixth
Between the main shrine and
the Dhamékh stupa at Sarnat i
ornamental brickwork was h, a small stupa in
co nstructed (Plates 92-94). Onl
Our corner-projections resemblin y its square médhi, with
g a paricayatana, remains.
reveals interesting varieties of This unique monument
patravalli, padma, grasamukh
tices; it stylistically can be as, and ornamental lat-
attributed to the sixth cen
The most celebrated monument tury.
active worship through the sev at Sar nat h, the Dhaméekh stupa, continued
enth century a.p. A slab ins in
creed in script of the sevent cribed with the Buddhist
h century was found insi
niches and a broad band wit de. Its stone base has eig
h sensitively carved geomet ht large
are stylistically assignable rical and floral patterns
to the late sixth century. that
Carcom4a, Mahddéva tem
ple (Plates 90-91)
This partly rebuilt, eas
t-facing,
Kota in eastern Rajast
han, repre
straight-edged ch
tuld-ends with step adya, br
ta with a single level of ped ardhapadma-
tulani
55
in sixth-century script that refers to the

of these (Plate 91) appears an inscription
“Bhavapratikrtilingam.”
foundation of a prasada with a marvelous
show square panels with bold lotus-
Shallow pilasters built into the antarala ng
band beneath, connected by vertical fluti
roundels, the uppermost with a chequer nal sanc tum has an
The doorway of the origi
filled with a diversity of mala patterns. plank forms
“T”-shape of the doorway; a narrow
outer rupasakha that surrounds the s over
sgakha that terminates in elaborate swirl
the cross-“T,” enclosing a narrow mala with a dwarf
head s of the rive r-go ddes ses on the pédyas and a narrow patrasakha
the
base.
as source for the vine-scroll at the
p
1h
Fig. 24. Vedibandhas:

a. Bhimara. Sivatemple; b. Sakor. Siva temple.
and Bhamara, though

of this tem ple are reminiscent of Nacna
Many fea tur es c. a.pD. 500 as Williams
and the temple may well date to
organized in unu sua l way s, nd at Darra (and of
ewh at sug ges tiv e of the earlier local tradition fou
dates it. While som of known Gupta
at Can dra bha ga) in its expressive transformations
the later one fou nd ead of idioms
bot h a mea sur e and sen se of limit to the provincial spr
forms, it provides
within the broader style.
PAKISTAN
Murti, architectural remains (Plates 96-97)

Murti is situated on the flat terrace of a hill in the Salt Range
of present ee
(ancient Simhapura) close to Kétas. Cunningham described
Kashmir-related temp es
at Ketas and Malot, but failed to report the remains at Murti. Aurel
Stein’s description
remains our primary source of information, along with architectural
fragments from
the site that are now s tored in the Lahore Museum and Governm
ent Museum, Chandi-
garh. Stein illustrates a circular mound
at M urti but the mound was not excavated and
we therefore have no clear indications of
the temple’s plan. Stein also illustrates
pillars with typical Gupta decorative ornaments:
ghatapallava, bands of ee a
festoons of grasakinkinika, a human figure flanked
by rampant vyalas. Similar pillars
have been found at Sarnath, Bhimara, Dévgadh, and
Eran. Stein illustrates a bracket,
similar to a type known from the Gupta temple at Darra
but ornamented with a Ee
quarter-lotus, ardhapadma, and scrolls. Stein
also illustrates a fragment of a samatala
ceiling supported on brackets. The brackets as well as the strips
framing the compart-
ments of the ceiling are carved with beautiful
scrolls and beaded frames. A fragment
showing a full lotus flanked by scrolls (Plate 96) seems also
ceiling. All these architectural fragments to have been part of a
are of very small scale and worked with
jeweller’s precision. a
A complete candragala with a well preserved ‘
finial, harbouring a flying figure of
malavidyadhara weari ng a wig-l
ike hairdo reminiscent of similar figures from
gadh and Sarnath, is illustrated Dév-
by Stein. The Chandi garh Museum also preserve
s a
man head wearin g earrings and a wig-like hairdo
. Several other
human figures, one with the bust of a couple
balcony, another a seated looking through a
divinity wearing a beautiful coiffure with
bus, a third (Plate 97) a seated Nagar a cakra-like nim-
aja, carrying bijapiraka in his left hand,
a camaradharini nagi framed by flanked by
a ba nd of salmali blossoms and with a large prati
image of the right. Most figures wear hara
typical Gupta ékavali, udarabandha,
short undergarments, and scarfs. Willi angadas,
ams illustrates a jamb-fragment with
standing on a purnaghata and a female
Carry
ing a cauri.
These architectural remains are mad
e of locally available sandstone
the existence of developed Gupta and attest to
style at even so remote a site earl
century. Though the fragments y in the sixth
are too few to yield a precise
design of the temple, this structur idea of the plan and
e, save for its miniature scal
fered much from the developed e, could not have dif-
Gupta temples of Madhyadééa,
Dévgadh. (Williams in fact sugg as at Bhamara and
ests that this tem ple was buil
artists from Madhyadééa early t by an itinerant group of
in the sixth century.)
Krishna Deva
REFERENCES
V.S. Agrawala, “Art in Gu

pta Period,” The Vakataka
Delhi 1960, 446-471, Gupta Age, ed. R.C. Maj
umdar and A.S. Altekar,
V.S. Agrawala, Gupta Art,
Varanasi 1977,
V.S. Agrawala, “A New
Gupta
Society, XXIII (1950), 196-19Tem7.
ple at Darra in Malawa
,’ " Journal of the Utta
r Pradesh Historical
V.S. Agrawala, “A Sur
vey of Gupta Art”, Stu
V.S. Agrawala, “A Sur die s in Ind ian Art, Varana $i 196
vey of Gupta Art and 5, 197-254,
Kala, 9 (1961 ), 16- Some Sculptures Fro
26, m N achna Kuthara and
Khoh,” Lalit
57
GUP TAS AND THEIR FEUDATORIES
61-63 and pls XV-XVIL

i Western Circle, Progress Reports, 1918-1919,
i l Survey of India,
Archaeologogica
| et em 96-97 and pls. XXII-XXV. ociety of Bengal,
at Deogarh,” Journal of the ptt
:
V (1963), 37-49. ght on the Gupta Temples
-R. Banerji, “New Light
Imperial Guptas, Varanasi 1933.

R.D. B ii
Rn case a Age of the Survey of India, 16,
of Siva at Bhamara,” Memoirs of the Archaeological
ji, e Temple
Lia 1924. New York 1973.
Begle
Z
‘sn’, the Sudargana-Gakra,
Heconc Ea of
.E. Fleiss
Percy oe
itects, ’ Artibus
edt Bone aaa
ce eee Arch
Pramod Chandra, “A Vamana
ae teat SA
Refl ecti ons on Gupt a
: rhia and Some
ne XXXIIpe(197
AK gost 0), 125-145.Indi an and Indonesian Art,
London 1927.
A. Gu ine e History of
of India,Annu al Repo rt, IX, X, XI, XXI.
Katia eeen rchaeological Survey 1969.
of North India, Delhi Varanasi 1981,
10-14.
Keisha Daca ampies na Panels from
Nachna,” Chhavi-2, Annual Report, 1928-29,
Dikshit. fue
Ramaya
Archaeological Survey of India
KN.
Baitol ,“Excavations in Bengal,”
II), Calcutta 1888.
a King s (Cor pus Ins criptionum Indicarum .
Hae ae ae eae,of the Early Gupt Architecture, ond ed.,
London 1910
Eastern 46-49.
ea of Indian and raphia Indica,
XXXVI (1969),
GS. Gai eee gupt a,” Epig
Hie ier ame of Rama an Art, Bombay 1964.
H. Ca iGac
Harl e e ae Thousand Years of Indi
VG rd 1974.
culpture, Oxfo Report,
Stella mae Hse ae Hindu Temple, Calcutta 1946. rvey of India Annu
al
GE NIG ce
Nand anga rh,’ » Archaeological Su
at Lauriya
mais me ar, “Excavations al Report, 1934-3
5, 40-42.
ae ae Arch aeol ogic al Survey of Indi a Annu -205.
N.G. Maju oration in Beng al,” Varanasi 1 981 , 192
LRAT ATNiet Expl Tradition,” Chhavi-2, rnal of the
ae Dan and the Early Gupta Arch itec ture in North India, ” Jou
Michaél A tice in Naga ra
Mandala and Prac
Weaice a sae! Society, 99.2 (1979), 204-219. Asiae, XXXVI (1974),
wichaei eae rent al
re of the Marh ia Temple,” Artibus
Note on the Superstructu
ate . Meister, “A ecture,” Res 12
it
(1986),
for a Sym bolic Arch
“On the Dev elo pme nt of a Morphology
Meister, Bengal,
ee
» Jour nal of the Asiatic S ociety of
Jabalpur,
Madha at Kunda, District of
Debala Mitra, “Sankar
mire VIII (1965), 79-8 1. . ;
MH Ca e Gupt a Empire, Delhi 1969 to Rajgi r, Delhi 1958. India, Annual
Report,
A. Ghos h, A Guid e Surv ey of
TN. ohne and sthan,” Arch aeol ogic al
ey “Rxcavat ions at Maha Ill),le
~<Arc camen the Indian Peop
e (H is to ry and Culture of
Ag
The Classical
S.K. Saraswati, “Architecture,’ > Society of Orie
ntal Art,
1962 , 471- 519. l of the Indian
hae Bombay Architecture in the Gu
pta Ag e, ” Jo ur na
,
.K. Saraswati, “Temple mple Architecture
146- 158. ud ies in Indian Te
a VIII (1940), re of Indian Te
mp le s, ’ > St
of the Supers tructu
.P. Shah, “Beginnings 19 75 , 80 -89.
Chandra, Varanasi Ce
V.A eee History of Fine Arts in India and
KV. =e 1 = A es , De lh i 1972,
an Temple Styl 67.
Walter ae aut Raja
n, Indi
to Ellora,” Marg,
XX, 2 (1967), 4- at Nachna Kuth
ara,” Chhavi,
: Spin k, “Aja nta ha ka lp a (?) Doorways
Walt ple wi th Four Uc
hc
er M. Spink, “A Tem d South-Wester
n Tran,
* Varanasi 1971, 161- 172. in Nort h-W: estern India an
ces
ogical Reconnaissan ey of India, 70,
urel Stein, Archaeol
1937 , 52-5 7, pls. 20-2 1. s of th e Ar ch aeological Surv
Nicee ir
| a Temple at Deogarh,” Memo
.S. Vats, “The Gupt (1962), 167-182.
| Delhi 1952. ur e, ’ > Ar ti bus Asiae, XXV
| a to Pala Sculpt
Pees 13 Weiner, “From Gupt Art, London
1977.
Place in Buddhist , Princeton 1982
.
7 aL. Weiner, Ajanta — Its Em pi re a nd Province , Banaras 1981, 47
-53.
Art of Gupt a In di a, ” Ch ha vi -2
anna G. Williams, The Gu pt a Pe riod in Malwa,
Late
“Char-Choma and th e
Joanna G. Williams,
58
Genealogical Table; Vakdtakas
Main branch
Vatsagulma branch
Gautamiputra
Sarvaséna I
(c. A.D. 330-355)
Rudraséna I
(c. A.p. 330-350) Vindhyagakti II
(c. A.D. 355-400)
Prthviséna I
(c. .D. 350-400) Pravaraséna II
(c. A.D. 400-410)
Rudraséna [I = Pr
abhavatigupta
(Cc. A.D. 400-405)
Sarvaséna II
(Cc. A.D. 410-450)
Divakaraséna
Damédaraséna
(c. A.D. 405-420) Pravaraséna II
(c. a.v. 420-450) Dévaséna
(c. A.D. 450-475)
Naréndraséna
(c. A.D. 450-470) Hariséna
(c. a.v. 475-500)
Prthviséna Il
(c. A.D, 470-490) (name unknown)
[Source: Mirashi.] (c. av. 500-510)
CHAPTER 3 LB.
|
:an style: Early Vi4darbha style,
Rnn
iBegi 7Ai MR ge In di
Vakatakas (Main Branch)
comple-
Re e of the Puné plat es of Prab havatigupta, which refer to the
eee the problem of the origin
sae. years of Vakataka rule at been practically settled
(deny rate of the main Vakata debate). The researches
exac t loca tion of their capi tal is st
BENG v ae the Ghatotkaca
espe cial ly his revi sed reading of line of
a Naietarny
clea red the conf usio n regarding succession also in the
Fe ae ta caves, have
(modern Bashim in District Akola). This has
akataka branch of Vatsagulma during the concluding years
of the main
the chr ono log y and eve nts
helped to put ter Spink have
sty in a prop er pers pec tive. Mirashi and Wal
pea of the dyna the basis of
tor ica l fra mew ork for som e of the events of this dynasty on
| A oa ed an his
di’ s Dag aku mar aca rit a, a romantic narrative of the
Dan
eR asie to Vidarbha in has put the careers of the last kings of the Vatsagulma
q century A.D. Spink s of art-
t time-bracket on the basito power
t of Har isé na, in a tigh
peraed especially tha Vatsagulma branch, which rose
ce. The
storical and historical eviden in any case disappeared
from the
rd cen tur y 4.D. , had
the thi
around the middle of of the fifth century 4-D-
politica l stag e by the end te d on the bas a is of
of the mai n bra nch can reasonab ly be reconstruc aras e na II,
fie: The genealogy n of Prav
the majo rity of which pertain to the reig n of Prav aras e-
eir copper-plate pta
bha vat igu
gran
.
ts,
The se usua lly start with a conventional mentio rent -
son of Pra the branch, appa
see ms to have been held in great esteem by the kings of
I, who ‘ven the title of Samr at,
ce of anum hmin
y because of the performan peya sacrifice (which only a Bra
performan ce of the Vaja
which he earned by the that he had performed
a subs titu te to the Aévamédha). The fact it is not known
could undertake as f indi cate s his sovereign status, though
four Aévamédha sacrific es itsel occurs ina
In the Pura nas, Pravaraséna, whose name
where he had his dom inions .
at Purika and Canaka, two
cities that seem
to hav e rul ed
controversial passag e, is sai d a Brahmin
Vin dhy as. Mir ash i onc e thought that Vindhyaéakti,
to be fort-towns in the (modern
sta rte d his car eer som ewh at in the central Deccan
I,
and father of Pravaraséna himself in Vidarbha after
the disintegration of the
des h) and est abl ish ed from the
Andhra Pra
f the opi nio n that the Vakatakas were
0 -plates
Satavahana empire. He
thus was
Vid arb ha reg ion . The discovery of a set of copper
the nge his
beginning associated with ast y sty led the “M undas” made Mirashi cha
al dyn
| issued by a Brahmin roy Vak ata kas came to Vidarbha some
time during the time
tin g that the range and
regions around the Satpura
opinion, sug ges
ire included the
of Pravaraséna I, whose emp
60 Vidarbha style, LB.
a Nandivardha:
Pin, ~
aN -=Q ws aR.
eH A
andhal
Gok
aS )
7A O35 6im (Vatsaguima)\ ‘

————
HYDERABAD
©
MILES OQ 20 40
Vidarbha: Vakataka sites

61
VAKA
ATAKAS (MAIN BRANCH)
and Andhra on the

extended to Kuntala on rethe south, and “4Daksina Kosala, Kalinga,
cated at the foot of the
east. The
e
t
a an d Ca na ka are described asAccolording to legends in the
Rksavat, Bae :pa with th
e Satpura range. s.
60 year of
Purana s, Pravaraséus enjoyed a glorious rule
aaa , who pre-
as én a I, so n of Gautamiputra
Ru dr asiva
deceased his fath
Wee followed by
a da ug ht er of Bh avanaga of the Bhar
d to ably referred
Seay Mice, marrie draséna, who is prob éna of the
dynasty. This alli po rt an t by Ru
fohinvaniinean 7e ne was deemed ndrapur District of Vidarbha); if Rudras
im
Deo io n at Deotek (Cha a Lo f th e Va ka taka copper-plates, then
the royal line
e Ru dr as en i conjec-
SPE mata wee is th ci at ed wi th Vi da rb ha from his time. Mirash
es ysO eae been as
so ted to Nandi-
Pore | th at the capital was shif
eh Gn)eee thth e reign of Prthvisenafirmly put the stamp of Saivism on the
tat Bhar as iv as
dyneet ‘ e alliance wi the rs (Rudraséna II and Prthviséna II), all other kings of
le of ru le
y. Save for a coup ahésvara.”
themselves as ““paramam little to observe,
the ae
sefo ll ow ed by Prt hvi sén a I, about whom the re is of the Gupta
ckes wraaraee I vi bhavatigupta, daughter
d to Pra
Sane pall udraséna II, was marrie not certain what relation
the two pre-
(c. A.D . 380 -41 5). It is dur-
ee Oa ag up ta , whe the r they suffered politically
ad with Samu dr
faaihe ee re ther this matrimonial
ae of the Gup ta empire, or, if so, whe period the reli-
viet. et pe ria ge did change for a short
nes . The mar who ruled
pr jeans a Hea overto
fro m Sai vis m to Vai snavism. Rudraséna II, e Vin-
fapiva Veneer se e royal house age to the Bhagavata cult. Lik
ed his pat ron
bi to have extend uing copper-plates,
dhyaéakti I
lm a bra nch , Rud ras éna II also started iss the fifth year
ate ee e atsagu iss ued from Vatsagulma, in
Nag pur ) but
at Mandhal (District
nt for the
of his rei gn. had to act as rege
his wife, ently discovered
Reg ie: II expired and
prince Divakarasena, fortune of being
hotter: oe eates ct Bha nda ra) sh ow tha t she had the good
Distri
fie ae ates (Lakhani, self Prava issued a
e a of yet ano the r king who styled him of about 30 years and
se ul le d for a spa n to its
varasena II ru empire once again
Shae leant Pra tha t he bro ugh t the
tes that indicate ar
ete Be opper-pla ry. He seems to have ruled over extensive ya Pradesh and
and glo Districts in Ma dh
preg asia and Bal agh at
Betul, Chindwara, in Maharashtra.
Bhandara pees and Amaraotl Districts bed in his
rea e e Wa rd ha ,
his son , Nar énd ras éna, who is descri arh),
ena I was succeeded by and was respected in Kosala (Chattisg
oS whose comm se showered
scription as one bv the covert prai
This is supported : : |
s
Bharatabala, on his eect and his son,
by the Panduvamsi king, a pri nce ss of Ku nt al a,
s
married Ajjhitabh att ari ka, takas. During hi
SI ensayo n branch of the Vaka ly wa s
rthviséna II, is the las
t-know tored; he probab
u trict
V ak at ak a
, glory of the mainmentioned in inscriptio
ho a and Ganj (Dis
careerthe passed to
sieges of the Vyaghr
a
pol iti cal pow er seems to have
r,
h). After him, howeve
pe Madhya Prades bra nch . ala (District
the Vatsagulma ra) and Chandh
iséna, emperor of Bha nda
Buddhism into Vidarbhat
ni (Di str ict
vestiges at Pau Hin aya na
ve Pre-Vakataka sp re a d of
for the m Paunar (Distric
pies are important evi dence B.c, A san dstone Buddha fro ent-
the thi rd to the first centur y es ts con tac ts wit h Mathura, and a rec
wi third century A.D., sugg apuri (Distric t Na
gpur) establishes
ardha), datable to c. br on ze s fr om Ha ml
of Buddhist
——
ly discovered group
62
Vidarbha style, I.B.
the existence of a Mahayana monastery

near Nandivar
i dhana at abou
i t the s ame time.
Stylistic consideration of these images
suggests cultural contacts with
i bo th Mathura
and the South. Vidarbha, with its
two im
link between North and South;
Ujjain via Acalpur passed thr
leanings travelled along them
Like many royal d
origin; they issued m
krapani (Visnu ). The Vaisnava sculpture

Ramték, and Mandhal
(District Nagpur), all sh s at Paunar (District a
ow that Vaisnavism a
Vidarbha. had made inroads
Saivism had made
its influence fe]
descent on his mot
her’s side to the
on their shoulders. Bhara
Al] ki
mselves Paramamahéév ir predilection towards
Vatsagulma line ara” (in contrast
who are satisfied to the kings of the
etc.). Even Pra with the titles
varaséna I
of R
Tesearches at a temple dedicate

Ma
ave also broy AGhal and Ramték in
Dis
VAKATAKAS (MAIN BRANCH) 63
have survived, but imitations in brick and stone have been found. Three brick shrines
at Mandhal and one at Nagra have been exposed. Shrines at Mandhal consisted of a
garbhagrha and porch, sometimes preceded by a flight of steps. ‘Another type was a
shrine raised on an oblong platform, approached by flights of steps from lateral sides.
also
This often was accompanied by an ablution tank. These brick structures show
;
partial use of stone for pillars and walls.
from the use of brick
Temple remains near the pond at Mandhal show a transition
to stone. The temple there rises on a pitha with simple mouldings , one imitating a
with pilasters and
stylised ghatapallava; on the wall is a vedika pattern alternating
figures). Other
shallow niches (decorated respectively with rosettes and pramatha
decorative patterns are manibandha and padmapatra.
elevated platform, with projec-
The more elaborate brick temple at Nagra had an
tions and recesses, displaying different mouldings.
ashlars have so far been discovered
Specimens of structural stone temples built of
. A zoomorphic Varaha there is housed in
only at Ramték and reveal a variety of forms
an open pavilion (Plate 101). Two Narasimh as are enshrined in temples that consist of
(Figs. 27-28; Plates 111, 117-118). The
a closed, pillared mandapa and garbhagrha r
a pillared mukhamandapa and a rectangula
Bhogarama temple (Fig. 29; Plate 124) has prese rved the
ma shrine, which has
vithi leading to two garbhagrhas. The Trivikra
an open mandapa with a dwarf wall.
enshrined image but not the garbha itself, had
is essentially a cave-temple.
The shrine presently known as Guptarama
types of stone in construction; plinth and
These structural stone temples used two the main
of a local variety of sandstone, while
walls, as also some pillars, are made pilla rs are of
are usually of basalt. The basalt
load-bearing pillars that support the roof octagonal
heav y Ruca ka type ador ned with full or half lotus-medallions and show
a pillars
part, capped by cruciform brackets. Some
and 16-sided sections in the upper r hand , disp lay
sandstone pillars, on the othe
show ghata below the brackets. The incl udin g
section, also, with decorative patterns
delicate ornamentation in the middle
swirling patravalli. rala;
r not ewo rth y arch itec tura l feat ure is the absence of a regular anta
Anothe of pillars and
and mandapa is marked by a pair
separation between the garbhagrha are noticed in at least
for windows (stambhajalakas
pilasters. Pillarets are often used
Kévala-Narasimha).
two temples, the Bhogarama and ture and
iest examples of Vakataka architec
Mandhal shrines represent the earl 300- 600. Ther e is no
tigraphical evidence to c. A.D.
have been dated on the basis of stra the site of a set
les more precisely. The find at
conclusive evidence to date these temp was an impo rtant
indicates that Mandhal
of copper-plates issued by Rudraséna II
centre in the early Vakataka period.
(not illustrated)
Mandhal, shrine at Bongi Hudki
This shrine’s remains are in hilly te rrain know
n as Bongi Hudki situated c. half a mile
south of the village of Mandhal. Nothing remains exce pt the plinth.
adi Talao (not illustrated)
Mandhal, shrine on the bank of Varh
the Varhadi Tala6 are the remains of a
—..
————__-.
Half a mile from the village on the bank of

lt during the late Yadava period. The
shrine that appears to have been crudely rebui 14 ft. 9 in. long
walls preceded by a balustrade,
square garbhagrha had 8 ft. 2 in. thick blocks of buff sand-
steps. The brick-built plinth was encased in
flanking a flight of
re style of the Vakataka period.
stone. Excavations yielded a bull in the matu
64 Vidarbha style, I.B.
Mandhal, religious complex at Bhola Hudki (not illustrated)

This brick structure at Bhola Hudki, though of inferior quality and built entirely of
brickbats, has some notable features. The main shrine above the rectangular platform
has a central altar (6 ft. 11 in. x 3 ft.), approached by steps from the north and
south.
The main approach on the north had two chambers and a rectangular cistern.
Slightly
away from the main structure can be noticed a pathway 6 ft. 7 in. wide forming
a sort of
pradaksinapatha around the structural complex.
Nagra, brick temple (Fig. 25; Plates 98-100)
Excavations carried out at Na
brick temple on a mound
archaeological grounds, the
o a brick cistern. The

human hand.
LSTNe ees
if
56
F. 9 1 2 3
Fig, 25, Nagra. Brick temple

moulded platform, ,
Fig. 26. Ramt
saiék, Trivikrama temple,
sectional elevation, vedibandha and kati
VAKAATAKAS (MAIN BRANCH) 65
i
Thee astern face of the plinth has three parts. T he flanking proje ctions are simple
(c. 16.5 ft. wide);
ide); the middle
i projection, however, provides for steps is c. 46 ft. wide,
and ne pea re-entrant angles.
g. 25), its monoton
e rm is sim ple but attractive (Fi
of the pla tfo e equilateral faces ae
broken by be sses at regular intervals. The thre
Bae ia 8 ni eae and rece tions, each measuring 6 ft.
7 in. wide.
jec
(Theicomesae ven pees and eight pro wide.)
at smaller recesses c. 2 ft. 3 in.
Thoushthe pa ed by somewh tructed, the mid-
a out lin e of the gar bhagrha cannot be recons tre of the middle
dle point of its aans would have had to coincide wit
h the cen
rede ene sang outline . The pranala tra ced in the northern half of the
(we st) of the pli nth
platiamaieen ted in the mid dle recess of the northern
arged into a cistern accommoda
face.
recesses and projections, rising
Th
above Ds
i eesof the platform shows wide of tall fluted columns
ase Me 98). The recesses each contain a pair
hiner shan 99) while the projections
: ape base and an elaborate capital (Plate
one a connie seat-slab, and probably Ruca-
saan a with a vedika-like member, is about 8 ft.
area
(Plate 100). The extant height of the platform
the ae 3 Oe later constructions in
e garbhagrha was disturbed because of
the earlier brick
randieealfarn of the latter cutting through
es (the stone foundations t the garbhagrha mea ed c. 17
sur ft. x 19
constructitions). Enough remains to indicate tha
;
. The out er wal l of the
ft. 8 i
i ae was preceded by an antar ala c. 10.5 ft. square too, was broken
a maximum thickness of 14 ft. 9 in. and its outline,
ints Se ad ;
Te eee and recesses. huge brick platform,
eb method of
:
construction was adopted in building this
thereby ee bricks required.
sening the enormous number of
101-102)
Roce Varaha mandapa (Plates ndapa
aha stan ds wi th in a small four-pillared ma
c Var 102)
ee bey image of zoomorphi The Rucaka pillars (Plate
is restored in plain masonry. ided sect ions
abe alae short octagonal and 16-s
Th Be pair ed lotus medallions with which carr y bea ms decorated
hetiieed n brac ket- capi tals
have hea vy plai composed of
itis ies e pillars The bea ms sup port a lantern ceiling
mapatra. the Bhénsala
iestecin row of pad present roof of the mandapa was put up during
period pie ea The rate with a large
d
sho w that the original ceiling was deco
latte ieee rem
ain s to laka which was
supe rstr uctu re is now topped by an ama
restored
qioved a ion. The site. :
uring the clearance of the
26: Plates 103-109)
ah Trivikrama temple (Fig. (Fig. 26 )
surv ived . It stan ds on a vedibandha
mandapa has a version of vedika
and
con bel only a kumbha sur mou nte d by a Vak ata k
e vedika
iene ofa khura and
tall dapa. Th
sup por t the beams of the man
rf pill ars that d frieze of niches
(Fig * Fcarrying dwa ngs and is decorated by a recesse
simple mou ldi rting pra-
aud oat stands above are ado rne d with dancing an d cavo
The nich es and are filled
eens ce (galapadas). apa das have a border of manibandha
7) and the gal ghata at the
itil o (Plates 106-10The ars (Pla tes 103, 105) are Rucaka with
dwarf pill by a
oral patterns. the upp er part of the shaft (separated
bottom and two ardhapadwhic ma meda llions on cushion capital (Fi
g. 26).
h is cro wne d by a on the inside
short octagonal section) by a row of festoons and
the out sid e than their
. The beams are embellishe d on ukh as, bot h larger and cruder
as § irn ham
y a register of tula-ends carved
Gupta counterparts.
The corner basalt pillars rise directly from the eer edi Sa a pe
a eae plain
Rucaka shaft with a short neck of five alternating octagonal an
above the cushion-capital is a bracket of plain curved profile.
The existing roof of flat slabs belongs to the Bhonsala period.
The colossal image of Trivikrama probably stan oe eri
west, though the structure of the garbhagrha
ds in its orig inal Pace faci
setne
itself has completely crum ‘
—
L
N
F. 0 3 6
Fig. 27. Ramték. Kévala-Narasimha temple,

plan.
Ramtek, Kévala-Narasimha tem

ple (Figs. 27, 30b; Plates 110
-116)
Like the Rudra-Narasim ha tem
ple, this is a cl osed, walled
(Fig. 27; Plates 110-111) stands structure. The temple
on a short
rectangular sandhara garbha
g tha preceded b
mandapa (Plates 112-114)
both h
serve to raise up the centra
l ankanas,
The temple has a peculi
ar
with a deep recess in the middlev édibandha (Fig, 30b; Plate 110), having a kandhara
surmounted by a védika carved
between two trdhvapadmas with floral reliefs
, Th e latticed windows
to the lateral walls of the of pillarets (stambhajalakas)
garbh agrha are a notable fitted
Instead of a regular door feature.
, two pillars and a
massive, made of bas

elegant, delicate, and ma al
d e of sandstone. Th
functions they di e di
scharge: the former
are
a
VAKATAKAS (MAIN BRANCH)
plain shaft decorated by two

Each pillar of the mandapa’s catuski is Bhadraka, its
raised horizontal bands fringed by manipattikas.
; its rectangular frame now is
The temple doorway seems to have been “T”-shaped
this is a group of plain tula-ends, a
topped by two plain slabs of black basalt. Over
three faces of the mandapa.
continuous row of which also runs along the
entrance door (Plate 116) consisting of
Two sandstone door-jambs are fitted to the
e in each case displays a gana pouring
niches with pramathas; the lowermost nich
across his shoulders.
coins from the mouth of a nakulaka held
a pair of lotus medallions on the upper
The pillars of the garbhagrha’s catuski bear l section. A colossal image of
narrow, octagona
part of the shaft, with an intervening, garbhagrha.
115) is enshrined in the centre of the
seated two-armed Narasimha (Plate 113), bears a
south wall of the mandapa (Plate
A stone-slab fixed in the interior ions the Vaka-
a script of the fifth century that ment
15-line epigraph in Northern Gupt of Prav araséna II.
ort of Rudraséna II and mother
taka queen, Prabhavatigupta, cons
(Figs. 28, 30a; Plates 117-123)
Ramték, Rudra-Narasimha temple
imha temple.
almost replic ates the Kévala-Naras
The Rudra-Narasimha temple orm 33 ft. 10 in. X 50 ft. 3 in. (Plate
stands ona p latf
23 ft. 8in. x 37 ft. 5 in., the temple
119). of Rucaka pillars carved wit
h padma and
grh a con tai ns a cat usk i uski are
The garbha n. The pillars of the mandapa’s cat
an oct ago nal ban d bet wee
ardhapadma with vertical band between
h ceiling, and have a plain
slightly taller, supporting @ hig cushion member top-
ard hap adm a (Pl ate s 121 -122). Above is a gh ata and
padma and
ts.
ped by plain crossed bracke ple , the wal l separating the gudhamanda
pa and
ras imh a tem
As in the Kevala-Na ning with two pillars and two
half pillars acting as
an ope
the garbhagrha is broken by d for this partition, which
have square bases and
bas alt pil lar s are use (Plate “!22).
entrance. Plain
cushion member cap ped by shallow brackets
capital of ghata and narrow s In the
(Pl ate 119 ) had bee n concealed by accretion
The original vedibandh a a new doorway con-
ame also hidden behind
ginal doorfr
Bhénsala period, the ori ova l of these accretions
has revealed tha: t the
Bho nsa la per! ‘od . Rem a deep recess in the
structed in the , broad kandhara with
ted of kum bha dstone
. 30a). The original red san and
con sis
ancient véedibandha as cha dya (Fig
a acti ng
middle, and a plain pattik figu res at the base. That on
the right survives,
squ att ing yak sa
doorframe had wks
nidhis. ns: two at each of
seems to represent one of the 117 -11 9) suggests ten projectio
ba nd ha (Pl ate s l wall at the
The surviving védi
eit her sid e, alm ost in the middle of each latera
the four corners and one
to (Fig. 28).
ga rb ha gr ha is par tit ioned from the mandapa Piak
or, the are eight cisterns Ebel
point where, on the interi pro jec tio ns, the re
Corresponding to eig
ht of the se t of the origina
whether they formed par
e purpose of these and es
platform (Plate 119). Th
rmin e.
plan is difficult to dete :Satna recove r
t of tw o lif e-s ize neleee nee ae, ’ Hh,
The lower par nti ied as Vai st
423); these can be ide a is enshrined in the garbhagtha, the ceilin
g
the debri image of Narasimh -pranala with
ee
a lot us me da ll io n. On the outside, a makara va
d with
of which is embellishe jec ts fr om the no rth wall (Plate 120). of the
a rectangular water-
channel pro
ma de cle ar tha t, above base level, much
accretions has ka temple.
The removal of late len deb ris from the older Vakata
tructe d us in g fal plan, design,
wall had been recons ex pe ct ed to rev eal further details of the
hand is
Conservation now in
rs eee
Fig. 28. Ramta k. Rudra-Narasirha tem

ple, plan.
ee 69
AKATAKAS (MAIN BRANCH)
OOO SO 909
BSOOOOOOO
ooooe
WoIOIO TN Geieviewrceia
ey
Védibandhas, Ramtek
: ple; c. Bhégarama temple.
a temple; b. Kévala-Narasimha tem
a. Rudra-Narasimh
70
Vidarbha style, I.B.
and elevation of this temple.

Ramték, Bhogardma temple (Figs. 29, 30c;
Plates 124-126, 129)
rama, built directly on the rock without a jagati. This Ramték, is the temple of Bhoga-
temple consists of two shrines, in
Fig. 29; Plate 124). Both shrines face east
and have central catuskis. Pedestals against
the back wall of each were used presum-
ably for images. The two shrines are separated
by a narrow passage and open into a
pa having six pillars. This had been con-
verted into three chambers, with niches and
doors, by later occupants of the Maha-
randah on the south side.
dha (Fig. 30c) consisting of kumbha, broad
e, pattika, a second kandhara sandwiched
, and a final pattika.

(Plate 126). Many of the designs have be
en worn out.
Unlike other temples at the site, this
temple has preserved a complete set
vedibandha mouldings. The kati is plain, 0
having square windows (Fig. 29) with
Pilasters inside pierced through the middle plain
shrines. of the north and south walls of both
Pillars of the mukh amandapa are
simple, Rucaka, with a short octagonal
tion of the upper part; those of
the garbhagrha are Rucaka, with
constric-
section between a pair of octa a shor t 16-sided
gonal sections.
The outer roof of the temple is
modern but the ceilings of bot
carved with large central lotuses h the shrines are
(Plate 129) and smaller ones in the corners. Ped
at the back walls of the shrines estals
bear symbols and images of the
in active occupation of the Mahanubhava sect now
temple. The original dedica
tion is not known.
Ramték, Guptarama temple
(Plates 127-128)
This small, partly rock- cut
and partly structural, temple
fringe of the Ramték hi ll, out (Plate 127) is on the western
side the fortification wall. It
small structural pillare d man faces west and consists of a
dapa and a rock-cut garbhagrh
plain pillars, square a t the a. The mandapa has four
bottom as in the outer catusk
temple, but Bhadraka above. i of the Rudra-Narasimha
The garbhagrha presently
in front in the mandapa, enshrines a Sivalinga, a Nan
and is bereft of a ny si gnif di
broken, four-armed, Vakataka- icant architectural features
period image (probably . A partly
bris in front of this temple, probably Visnu) recovered from the
was ori ginally enshri de-
ned
here,
A.P. Jamkhedkar
Bombay 1954,
V.V. Mirashi,
VAKATAKAS (MAIN BRANCH) Mt
Ootacamund 1963.
pus Inscriptionum Indicarum V),
V.V. Mirashi, Inscriptions of the Vakatakas (Cor
Indology I, Nagpur 1960, 12-20.
V.V. Mirashi, “Location of Ramgiri,” Studies in
at Ramt ék, Nagpur 1959.
Méghadita Méin Ramgiri Arth II, Sholapur 1961,
V.V. Mirashi,
ent Capi tal of the Vakatakas,” Studies in Indology
V.V. Mirashi, “Pravarapura: An Anci
272-284. IV, Varanasi 1966, 53-58.
Literature,” Studies in Indology
V.V. Mirashi, “Ramgiri in Jaina in Indology IV, Varanasi 1966,
42-52.
Studies
V.V. Mirashi, “Ramgiri of Kalidasa,” 1964.
atak a Rajv amsa ka Itihasa Tatha Abhilékha, Varanasi
V.V. Mirashi, Vakd
edition, Bombay 1966.
Nagpur District Gazetteer, revised
l
es of Pravarsena Il,” Journa
hekhar Gupta, “The Date of the Maso da Plat
Ajay Mitra Shastri and Chandras
a, 11 (1984), 114. Journal
of Epigraphical Society of Indi Plate Charter of Pravarasena II,”
ekhar Gupta, “Masoda Copper
ash
Ajay Mitra Shastri and Chandr
of Epigraphical Soci ety of India, 10 (1983), 108-116. iki, 20 (1977), 42-43.
ndh ala Utkh anan ,” Vida rbha Samé6dhan Mandala Vars VI (1966), 135-156.
ary Analysis,” Ars Orienta lis,
Ajay Shastri, “Ma
Walter Spink, “Aja nta and Ghatotkaca: A Prelimin
XX (1967). Joanna G. Williams, New
Walter Spink, “Ajanta to Ellora” Marg,
nta’ s Chro nolo gy: Poli tics and Patronage,” Kaladarsana, ed.
Walter Spink, “Aja
Culture, ed. Bardwell L.
Delhi 1981, 109-126.
Art and the Gup ta Mai nstream,” Essays on Gupta
aka
Joanna G. Williams, “Vakat
Smi th, Delhi 1983, 215-233.
n, O xford 1960.
G. Yazdani, ed., The Early History of the Decca
72
Genealogical Table: Vakatakas
Main branch
Vatsagulma branch
Gautamiputra
Sarvaséna I
(c. A.D. 330-355)
Rudraséna I
(c. A.D. 330-350) Vindhyaégakti II
(c. A.D. 355-400)
Prthviséna I
(c. A.D. 350-400) Pravaraséna II
(c. A.D. 400-410)
Rudraséna II = Prabhavatigupta
(c. A.D. 400-405) Sarvaséna II
(c. a.D. 410-450)
Divakaraséna Damé6daraséna
(c. A.D. 405-420) Pravaraséna II Dévaséna
(c. A.D. 420-450) (c. a.D. 450-475)
Naréndraséna
Hariséna
(c. A.D. 450-470) (c. A.p. 475-500)
Prthviséna II
(name unknown)
(c. A.D. 470-490)
(C. A.D. 500-510)
(Source; Mirashi.]
CHAPTER Le
4
Beginnings of North Indian style: Early Vidarbha

(Vatsagulma) style, c. A.D. 450-500
Vakatakas of Vatsagulma
a Dharmamaharaja and praised as

The Brahmin Vindhyaéakti I, invested with the birud
I, who is glorified as a powerful king
a hero of many battles, and his son Pravarasena
a borne by all Vakataka kings),
and conqueror (also entitled Dharmamaharaja, a birud
Vakatakas. The sons of Pravarasena I,
were common ancestors for both branches of the
séna I, were the progenitors of the main
Gautamiputra (actual name lost) and Sarva
apura, and the Basim branch, with its
branch, with its seat at Nandivardhana-Pravar
ry centre).
seat at Vatsagulma (a great religious and litera ably the
of the Vatsagulma branch, was prob
Sarvaséna I (c. A.D. 330-355), founder
composer of many Prakrit gathas included
author of the Prakrit kavya Harivijaya and long
aséna alias Vindhyaéakti Il, during his
in the Gathdsaptasati. His son, Vindhy agai nst the king
vigorous policy and fought battles
reign (c. 355-400), adopted a more The Kuntala chief may
is credited with victory).
of Kuntala (in his own inscription he its capital at Man
iden tifi ed with Man ank a, the founder of the Rastrakuta dynasty,
be
Maharashtra. Vindhyasena issued from Vatsagulma a
(ancient Manapura) in southern southern
age in Nandikada (modern Nandéd) in
charter in his 37th year granting a vill
Maharashtra. A.D. 400-410); the
araséna II, had a short reign (c.
Vindhyaséna’s successor, Prav recently
II (whose name has been supplied by the
latter’s son and successor, Sarvaséna c. A.D. 410 to 450.
of king Hariséna), ruled from
discovered Thalner copper plate grant ing king who
(c. A.D. 450-475), a pleasure-lov
Sarvaséna II was followed by Dévaséna ta cave
ster, Hastibhdja, eulogised in the Ajan
entrusted state affairs to his able mini a was suc-
tions of his son Varahadéva. Dévaseén
no. 16 and Ghatdtkaca cave-inscrip Vakataka
, the most powerful monarch of the
ceeded by Hariséna (c. A.D. 475-500) of Avan ti, Kosala,
epigraph with the conquest
family, who is credited in the Ajanta va to Kunt ala
ala, covering regions from Mala
Kalinga, Andhra, Lata, Trikata, and Kunt by a piou s and
Bay of Bengal. Hariséna was served
and from the Arabian sea to the Ajan -
Vara hadé va, a devo ut Budd hist , who excavated and decorated
capable minister, hip of the Buddha.
ca cave, both dedicated to wors
ta’s cave no. 16 and the Ghatotka icated to Buddhist worship, rec
ords
17, also ded
An inscription in Ajanta cave no. (shrine) to its west (cave
no. 19), and of a
excavation of that cave, a gandh akuti but
Ajanta region
the Rsika feudatory ruling the
water-cistern by Upéndragupta,
Owing allegiance to Hariséna. excavated by
tes that the c ave-temple was
The inscription in Ajanta cave n o. 26 sta ban dhu, who
hist friar Budd habh adra un der supervision of his pupil, Bhadra
the Budd
74 Vatsagulma style, I.C.
was a close friend of Bhavviraja, the minister of the king of Asmaka. Bhadrabandhu
was assisted by another monk named Dharmadatta. The same inscription
alludes to a
Buddhist cave at the site having been founded by the eminent friar,
Acala, who is
mentioned also in the travel accounts of Hstian Tsang as founder of the Ajanta
establishment.
The above inscriptions testify that caves nos. 16, 17, and
the Ghatotkaca cave were excavated during
19 at Ajanta as well as
the reign of Hariséna. In fact, stylistic
affinities of sculpture, architecture, painting,
and epigraphs among these caves and the
remaining Mahayana caves of Ajanta suggest that
the entire Mahayana development at
the site was practically contemporaneous
. T he reign of Hariséna, which witnessed the
efflorescence of such magnificent art activity at Ajanta,
thus becomes one of the most
glorious and creativeperiods in Indian art-history. Though Hariséna’s personal
was Saivite, he followed an ecumenical policy, actively faith
patronising all art in his
domain.
According to Walter Spink, who has inten
sively studied the art and architecture of
Ajanta and related problems, the development
of the entire Mahayana phase of Ajanta
took place within the space of two decades
between c. a.p. 462-482; it started shortly
after king Hariséna came to power (Spink
puts his accession to c. a.p. 460) and was
abandoned due to political disruptions
attending the collapse of the great Vaka
house. The first cave begun in taka
this phase, cave no. 8 lying next to the old
Caves, was extremely simple in plan, devoi Hinayana
d of both hall pillars and carved orna
tion. Within a very short time, menta-
three
7,11, and lower 6)
VAKATAKAS OF VATSAGULMA 75
tee Viera ee Fi Mca of Dandi (c. A.D. 550-600). According to

Besa ce, the king of Vidarbha was a strong and just ruler, feared by many
oes; he was succeeded by a young prince, who, though intelligent, led a dissolute life
under the evil influence of his treacherous but affable companion, the prince of Asma-
ka. The weakening of administration led to progressive chaos and confusion in the
Vidarbha kingdom, which was exploited by feudatories and rival neighbouring pow-
ers. The king of Banavasi was secretly instigated to invade Vidarbha by the prince of
did
Asmaka, who also manipulated treacherous defection of the feudatories that
assemble to fight for Vidarbha. The result was a disastrous defeat of the Vidarbha king,
prince. The
who lost both his life and kingdom, which was annexed by the Asmaka
in the court of
widowed queen of Vidarbha then took shelter with her young children
All that may be
the king of Mahismati, who was a blood-relation of the Vidarbha king.
by a weak and dissolute
relevant in this story might be that Hariséna was succeeded
in c. a.D. 482 and by Mirashi in
prince and that Hariséna’s death (placed by Spink
end of the Vakataka house and
C. A.D. 500) was shortly followed by the traumatic
ministerial patronage at Ajanta.
possibly the sudden cessation of royal and
have been identified at
Structural temples of the Vakatakas of the main branch
Vatsagulma branch has yet been
Ramték, but no structural temple associated with the
(Ghatétkaca), however, which are
traced. Mahayana caves at Ajanta and Gulwada
indications to show that
attributable to the reign and patronage of Hariséna, provide
A formal analysis of their archi-
the caves were modelled on contemporary structures. reveals
architraves, and ceilin gs,
tectural components, including pillars, doorways,
that Vakataka cave-art both interacted with an d derived subst
antial inspiration from
but most of its forms were essentially
the contemporary Gupta art of northern India, seen
prototypes of the region, which may be
original, based on contemporary timber
and from past regional traditions.
represented in Ajanta’s paintings,
5 F.LLO
nas: 4. stipa; b. front projection of sttipa.

Fig. 31. Ajanta. Cave no. 26, adhistha
at Ajanta;
ist han a are in evi den ce on the stupa in cave no. 26
Two varieties of adh red padmé6panas, vrttakumuda, and kan
dhara. The
these share lower mouldings of pai Plate 156) while
i
a of the stip a prop er is cap ped by a kapdtapal ika (Fig. 31a; with
adhisthan er is carved
(Fig. 31b). The kandhara of the latt
that of its projection has a kapota te 157) , an arr angement quite
li on the galapadas (Pla
ganas in the recesses and patraval .
popular on the Vak ataka structural temples at Ramték
76
and assume comple

x f
are broadly divisi
ble into three ty
The first, with gh pes,
figures, 8enerally
at a or gh at ap allava,
has a shaft of Mi
(Some ghatapalla sraka or
va pillars |ack
decorative belts phalaka
ucaka half-pilasters (Plate

s 149-150, 161-162) wi
are laden with figura n above and below by lux tha
l and decorative uriant mukula buds. wa
ornaments comprisin e
ardhapadmas, kalpavall g puspapatti, man
i, festoons of muk tadama, ipattika,
a
Tegisters and
ind
(Plate 144).
-Dravidian type (anticipatin

g the
a type. These are distingui
shed by
t absence of “T” for
mat.
the capital rema anta or ev

in unchanged, en Miéraka, bu
There are tw t the f
o examples,
in Cave no.
lower 6 (Plate
137) and cave
no, 20, of
nta pilasters. Stru
ts re-
pilasters of Brahma
-
VAKA
AKATAKAS OF VATSAGULMA 77
p xs ;
ete ae patra-, padmalata-, mithuna-, ratna-, mala-, or khalvasakha (with che-
a Doorways of both types carry makara-vahini females (not necessarily representing

anga) supported on the stambhasakha. Mithunagakhas mostly have nagas at the base;
eae sakhas often have yaksas, door-guardians, or devotees (male or female). Stam-
asakhas on a few doorways support paired kap6tas adorned with simhakarnas or
gavaksas. A door-lintel in cave no. lower 6 has, under a makara-torana, a figure of
Buddha protected by Mucalinda Naga (Plate 137); the architrave above the porch
doorway in cave no. 17 displays painted figures of eight Manusi Buddhas including
Maitréya (Plate 141). The porch doorway of the Ghatotkaca cave is carved with life-
scenes of the Buddha on jambs and lintel.
Doorframes without stambhasakhas show from two to four §akhas carved with
have as bahyasakha a
Tosettes, patravalli, padmalata, mithunas, or ganas, and generally examples of door-
nas fringed with padmadala (Plate 155). There are at least three
139),
Tames with a bahyasakha adorned with sandwich, plain in one case (Plate
enclosing naga figures, in cave no. 2, and nagas alternating with apsaras in cave
no. 27.
Krishna Deva
REFERENCES
1897.
and Sculptures of India, 2 vols., London
J. Burgess, Ancient Monuments, Temples Survey of Western India IV),
Their Inscriptions (Archaeological
J. Burgess, Buddhist Cave Temples and
London 1883.
Temples of India, London 1880.
J. Burgess and James Fergusson, The Cave
Charles Fabri, “Frescoes of Ajanta,” Marg IX, 1 (1955), 61-76.
A. Ghosh, ed., Ajanta Murals, New Delhi 1967.
I-II, London 1896.
J. Griffiths, The Paintings in the Buddhist Cave Temples of Ajanta,
Caves, Bombay 1962.
R.S. Gupte and B.D. Mahajan, Ajanta, Ellora and Aurangabad
Dasakumaracharita,’ ’ Studies in Indology I, Nagpur 1960,
V.V. Mirashi, “Historical Data in Dandin’s
165-177. Indicarum IV) Ootacamund
Era (Corpus Inseriptio num
V.V. Mirashi, Inscriptions of Kalchuri-Chedi
1955. 1963.
Inscriptionum Indicarum V), Ootacamund
V.V. Mirashi, Inscriptions of Vakatakas (Corpus
Debala Mitra, Ajanta, New Delhi 1964.
Benjamin Rowland, Ajanta Paintings, New Delhi 1956. 42-43.
Vidarbha Saméédhan Mandala Varsiki, 20 (1977),
Ajay Mitra Shastri, “Mandhala Utkhanan,” A Re-appraisal,” Journal of the Epigra phical
Ajay Mitra Shastri, “Thalner Plates of Vakataka Harishena:
Society of India, XI (1984), 15-20.
of Ajanta, London 1965.
Madanjeet Singh, The Cave Paintings (1959-1960), 259-262.
D.C. Sircar, “Inscription in Cave IV at Ajanta,’ ’ Epigraphia Indica XXXII
:
49-58.
s of Indian Art, Leiden 1972,
Walter Spink, “Ajanta — A Brief History,” Aspect
» Ars Orientalis, VI (1966), 135-156.
: A Preliminary Analysis,
Walter Spink, “Ajanta and Ghatotkaca
Walter Spink, “Ajanta to Ellora,” Marg XX (1967). Chavi II, Varanasi 1981,
Walter Spink, “Ajanta’s Chronology: Cave I’s Patronage and Related Problems,”
144-160. X (1975), 143-169.
gy: The Crucial Cave,” Ars Orientalis,
Walter Spink, “Ajanta’s Chronolology: Williams,
Walter Spink, “Ajanta’s Chrono Politics and Patronage,” Kalddarsana, ed. Joanna G.
New Delhi 1981, 109-126.
Walter Spink, “Ajanta’s Chronology: The Problem of C
ave Eleven,” Ars Orientalis, VII (1968), 55-68.
of Asian Art, XXX (1976- 77), 55-58.
Walter Spink, “Bagh — A Study,” Archives
pment of Early Buddhi st Art in India,’ Art Bulletin XL, 2 (June 1958),
Walter Spink, “On the Develo
95-104.
Vatsagulma style, LC.
(
UNESCO, India — Paintings from Ajanta Caves, Paris 1954.

Sheila L. Weiner, Ajanta — Its Place in Buddhist Art, Berkele
y 1977.
Joanna G. Williams, “Vakataka Art and the Gupta Mainstream,” Essays on Gupta Culture,
ed. Bardwell L.
Smith, Delhi 1983, 215-233.
G. Yazdani, Ajanta, I-IV, London 1931-55.
G. Yazdani, ed., The Early History of the Deccan
, Oxford 1960.
LD.
CHAPTER 5
Beginninngs of rlNoyrth xtIn ara

dian st le: ApD
c. late fifth-ea si h aunatal c eae
Traikitakas of Aniruddhapura
rn
, ruled over the northe
T ee kuta-p arvata in Aparanta po litically to have been of
ee Sra ss sons of the Tri li ev ed
century A.D. They are be 11th century
aae Cnet early fourth
AG Isvarsena (from the
er
d the Abhira era of the rul
Seaene Suucep and use era) .
as the Kalacuri peak of
ann PORE was known
the coa sta l str ip of the Konkana but, at the
ruled not only the Ghats
ioe aoe amen the riv er Ta pa ti (Tapi) and beyond
southern Lata as far
as a.D. 453/4 to have
ae fae ae ae a : a pr oc la ims in his charter of
& orders of Nasik. Da hr as én ted territorial
A TLE , su gg es ti ng his considerably augmen
rif ice
the Agvamédha sac
aigns of
power,
pre ssu re fro m the expan. sionist camp
In or before A.p. 480, however, unde
r adow.
Tr ai ku ta ka po we r fell under a sh
of Vatsagul ma, ©f a.p. 493 from
emperor, Harisena
1
-plate inscription
t
fee ed , an d a co pp er ra speaks of the
theless surviv ding of a mahaviha
ee ee none ng to re co rd th e fo un tory char-
acct rsnagiri) purporti Th e Tr ai ka ta ka s not only issued dona delled
”
of the Traikutakas. asena, struck co
ins mo
fare batt prowess Dahras én a an d Vy ag hr
its greatest kings,
an Kat wo of iruddhapura, perh
aps
ap a on es . , wa s An
sa tr
of the Traikitakas,
who were Va is na va
located some wh
ere in southern
OE FeeAes va -K rs na ; it wa s
s a e te r An ir ud dha, son of Vasudé ai n. So pa ra (Sarparaka ) appears to
have
ah entification remain
s un ce rt
hes : ough its id d lost hi s independence
n their chief seaport. ds on of Vyaghrasena ha ha, the
e A.D . 53 3, Vikramas én a, gr an
o co ns ol id at ed his power10 Vidarb
ts e
bly to Krsnaraja,
wh wer, two
al ac ur is (p ro ba fo re th e en d of Traikiitaka po
aarti Vakataka dynast
y). Be
o seem to have
held
previous yas, wh
aie oe of the so ut he rn Gu ja rat and the Maur
the Suras in ed. Of the large
é ats appear: mbay and Elephanta islands. far has been reveal
possession of Bo ku ta ka pe ri od so me from the
mple of the Trai snagiri, several co
No structural te da t their
their sculpture than ral
fo un
en tr at io n of Buddhist rock-cut re im po rt an t fo r
nc mo
are small and are
co are of architectu
riod. Most
Tr aikitaka peth n
d one a
ree caves from Kanheri an precisely, iktitaka attributio
seme cav es ylistic con-
to date these
nterest. It is difficult based largely on
e mus t remain tentative, the
place the caves within
presented her
nologically
siderations that chro
time-frame.
80
Aparanta style, I.D.
Genealogical Table: Traikttakas of Ani

ruddhapura
Indradatta
Dahraséna
(known date: a.p. 453/4)
Vyaghraséna
(a.D. 487/8; 494/5)
Madhyamaséna
(A.D. 506)
Vikramaséna
(A.D, 533)
Naréndra
ad Narayana
81
TRAIKUT,TAKAS OF ANIRUDDHAPURA
a
S —i
ITU tS
ce EE
PT
ly
Ten H) e\u
, S
a ”:
i i i!
MT aT?
iG, !
:
Fig. 32. Columns: 1, facade, lower storey-

b. Kanhéri. Cave no.
a. Ajanta. Cave no. 7, mukhamandapa;
Architectural Features ts a dis-

e, each represen
mpl es of Tra iki tak a cave -a rchitecture availabl n of their
a few exa al orig in s an d co nnec tions. Certai al
ting separate form s for later structur
pee trend, sugges, however, add to our know ledge of origin
itectural features
conventions.
Kanhéri, cave no. 32 (Plate 163) ca ve reveals a few impo

rtant features:
facade of thi s aus ter e with undeco-
the Wel rere mn s wi th ou t capitals, pilasters
ned, octagona l co lu d a dado of
ait ded, unador Va ka ta ka par allels at Ajanta, an
ing affinity wi th ksasana of structural
arpana pattern show the future védika, asanapatta, and ka t
ine s toward tiation as independen
‘ ee parts that look
lying along 4 vertic al axis, their differen
emples (though here clear).
architectural members not yet
Kanhéri, cave no. 1 (Fig. 32b) so metimes thought of
as
g column-type (Fig. of b) resembles Konkana-
This cave reveals an interestin section of this dwarfish column
Dravidian.” The lower
square ribbed lasuna,
n, wit h its faceted, fluted, lightly
upp er sec tio region or period.
Maurya columns. The a, however, is not a customary form in this
lak
ghata, and double pha
82 "
Aparanta style, I.D.
\ "
ey ath |
Lerner srry ME
T Willi
| vty
vat
ey
am FN
om
H it: 1
athet| ee
‘aMW a
Fig. 33. Columns:

a. Elephanta. Cave no. 6, facade, vithika; b. Elephanta. Cave no. 6, facade,
vithika, end-pilaster.
Its origin lies in an earlier Satavahana ord er, which had treated the Maurya/Sunga
fluted padma as a broadly faceted member.
Padma is reversed to form a sort of faceted
laguna; contemporaneous analogues
are encountered in pillars of the mukhamandapa of cave
no. 7 at Ajanta (Fig. 32a) and
three to four decades later in Elephanta cave no.
6 (Fig. 33a-b).
In lower Dravidadééa,
the Pallavas followed an almost identical technique,
but the lasuna was not differenti-
ated from the shaft. A few Pandya caves of the late seventh
adopt a similar disposition. These Traikiitaka Deccani insta and early eighth centuries
nces assume importance as
the harbingers of a form widely adopted later in lower Dravidadééa. This cave
may be
dated to c. a.p. 500 or slightly later,
Londd, cave (Fig. 34b; Plates 165-166)
The corpulent, unfinished Brahmakanta column s of the fagade
of the Lonad cave have
sharply flexed laguna and ghata, massive an d strongly ribbed
(Fig. 34b). This is
perhaps the earliest example of such an occurrence: in Ajanta, ribbed Brahma
kanta
pillars with flexed laguna are known, but their use was restricted
to the stambh
asakha
of doorframes or as thin intermediate colonnettes (Fig. 34a).
Taranga-potika has a
medial belt showing valli-decoration (Plate 166).
The central of three doorframes that 0 pen into the
vithika has projecting yaksa
figures at the bottom and stambhagakhas with ribbed laguna, ghata
, and padma, the
83
TRAIKU
KUTAKAS OF ANIRUDDHAPURA
AWN
tytn pie
Ayaan be iN\ ftWyf,
SMU6Qns ae
i i
AhS—
Krys yn
BAZ
ST
r n Tt
Hop
I
Ud
int a TE HN
TT
]
etni PeeyyyI} i
ie
wht
en |
|
ia
nie
eT
hy
il Il
i
| a
| Ke
Liga
AVycheee
ial
a
ot
ear
Reaknae
a Melt Peed
Ait
sia
+ 444
Tiga T r Ri
mns: .
Fig. 34. Brahmakanta colu a;_D. Lonad. Cave fagade
no. 16, 8 arbhagrh
a, Ajanta. Cave
period
lo pm en t f ou nd in the Maurya
deve
ich antici pate the
on and treatment of wh cav e ma y be date d to c. A.D.
500.
Th e
n the northern Konkana.
M.A. Dhaky
REFERENCES .
a, London 1880 ofessor
~ mples of Indi gy an d Me dieval History (Pr
s inIn do lo
a
James Fergusson and James Burgess, as ena, K. 284,” Studie
tvan Plates of Vikram
S. Gokhale, “Ma -9 4, 1974, 86 Oriental Art,
XV (1947),
Vo Jume), Poona Society of
G.H. Khare Felicitation d, ” Jo ur na ] of the Indian
m Indicarum, IV),
na
Buddhist Cave 0
f Lo
R.V. Leyden, “The a, Pa rt I (C or , pus Inscriptionu
84-88. ur i-Chedi Er
V.V. Mirashi, Inscrip tions
of the Kalach e Classical Age
, 2. 29-3 The Traikitakas,” Th
an: Il.
Ootacamund 1955, x1 -xliii estern Dece
62, 192-194.
Gupta A 3); Bombay 19
D.C. Sircar, “Deccan in the Peo , 2 (1967), 1-67.
sto ry and Cul tur e of the Indian in gs Un kn own,” Marg, XX
(Hi Th
i
o ra: Shapes of
alter Spink, “Ajanta to Ell
|
|
LE.
CHAPTER 6
of No rt h In di an st yl e: Ku r nkanadesaea style,
Beginnings 0-610 yle: Ku
c. A.D. 54
Mauryas of Puri
(Krsnagiri) is
of the Tra iku tak as of Apa ran ta in the vicinity of Kanhéri
The presence apparently did not rule
of a.p. 493/4; they, however,
attested to by an inscription heast, islands including
the isla nd of Sals ette. Further south and sout thern Konkana,
a minor dynasty, the Mauryas. Sou
bey ond
wer e in the pos ses sio n of
Elephanta a Central Indian
(Go a) as its pivo t, was governed by the Bhojas,
with Gomant aka in the fourth
t ext rac tio n who may hav e settled near Goa sometime rn
dynasty of ancien
s see m to hav e van qui she d the Bhdjas and added the southe
century A.D. The Maurya by the middle of the sixth
island possessions; however,
Konkana to their coastal and sub ordinate to the Kalacuris, as
had the Traikutakas
y per hap s had bec ome the Bombay
century, the vit e scu lptures and monuments of
The fam ous Sai by Walter
a generation earlier. ed bet wee n Cc. A.D. 525-550, as argued
bee n exe cut cal patron-
islands may all have pro duc ed under the immediate politi
mor e lik ely ectural
Spink, though they were acu ris , as he arg ues . (The cessation of archit
of the Kal of artists and artisans
age of the Mauryas than domains and the migration
550 in the Mau rya ld, in fact, seem to
activity by c. A.D. and of the Kalacuri empire cou
in the hea rtl
to Ellora [Elapura] er of the Kalacuris.)
ord ina tio n of the Mauryas to the pow of dynasts
indicate fin al sub
rem ain s poo rly def ined and a sequence
urya s varma
The history of the Ma cop per -pl ate cha rte rs, one by Maurya Candra
Two short r, were found in
cannot be ascertained. Ma ur ya Ani rjitavarma of his 29th yea
of his second year, the
oth er of to the southern
ur ya s ha d by the n extended their sway
Goa, suggesting that the
Ma not be identi-
h the sec ond charter was issued, can
a, fro m wh ic image of
Konkana. Kumaradvip in Goa , but cou ld even be Elephanta. An
island s to the spread of Maur
ya
fied; it could be some not far from Goa attest
a on the coa st tio ns. Ma ur ya
trade and political connec
Harihara from Go ka rn
if imp ort ed, sug ges ts
style and polity or, erior power.
no era, nor toa sup vis-a-vis the
charters refer to
ya s are un kn ow n, their feudatory status
ur s is still guess-
The origins of the Ma pos session of the Bombay island
d Kal acu ris an d the ir Ravikirtti dated
Traikatakas an for cer tai n. The Aihole eulogy of
is kn ow n lukya
Nalas, and Kadambas by Ca on
work, but their en d
bd ui ng of the Ma ur ya s,
a.p. 634 mentions the su her of Pulakééi II; a second refere
nce in the inscripti
D. 566 -59 4), fat
Kirtti var ma (A. Mauryas, through a
cap tur ing Pur i, the island-capital of the
wit h at, the
credits Pulakési,
is mu st ha ve ta ken place after a.p. 610). During the first defe,
naval victory (th who
los t the so ut he rn par t of their domains to the Calukyas
Mauryas apparently iri District); he was
d the ir go ve rn or , Sv am ir aj a, at Révatidvipa (Rédi in Ratnag
statione
86 Kunkanadééa style, LE.
Gharapuri)
Spunk
Tratkotaka
Maurya
Kalacuri
GOA
Aparanta, Kunkanadééa, and Vidarbha: Traikitaka, Maurya, and Early Kalacuri

sites.
pr
87
MAURYAS OF PURI
ngalé
ééas (a.p. , 594-609) and then r eplaced by Ind -
L d by the Calukya re gent Mangal
kille
(Almost cane ae ane
ae Mauryas are not heard of after the Aihole notice.
by the Portuguese many centuries
of the Bombay islands, in fact, until their occupation
later.)
Architectural Features sever

es of Kun kan ade sa styl e rem ain; date and attribution of the
No structural exampl of Maur é
ple aps ida l tem ple at Gok arn a (Plate 168) are uncertain. The study
and sim s: Kanheéri, Jo ie
endent on cave-shrines at four site
architectural style is therefore dep on Hcohanta Ines
island, and the Gharapuri caves
vari, Mandapésvara on Salsette ural temples
ligh t on the ext ern al app earance of contemporaneous struct ects
isthana types and their interiors, asp
cast litt le
s can, how eve r, rev eal cer tai n adh
Their facade ortions, cannot
grha. A cave’s floor-plan, in its dist
of columnar halls and the garbha ments involved in the
true per cep tio n of the interlocking proportions and ele
pro vid e a es and of door-
of a str uct ura l man dap a. Some generalities of column typ uctural
formulati on
ha- div isi ons can, how eve r, help provide an idea of what str
frames and their sak
.
buildings could have been like to styles in the preceding
The architectural styl e of the Mauryas formally relates
er the Vakataka dynasty,
arb ha-Vatsagulma regions und
Traikitak a-K onk ana and Vid abhi (particularly in
ear ly Sur ast ra style of the Maitrakas of Val
and to a deg ree to the r and contem-
as) ; scu lpt ura l sty le sho ws some affinity with earlie
regard to adhisthan Despite these
ta, as wel l as Vidarbha-Vatsagulma.
poraneous styles of Ana
rta , Méd apa highly indi-
wel l as scu lpt ura l sty le under the Mauryas is
kinships, architectural
as narrative power. Art and
ved , uns urp assed in imagery and
vidual, powerfull y con cei Pasupata Saivism, whose
the ide as and ritu al needs of a resurgent Buddhist, Bha-
architecture follow bot h pre vio us and contemporaneous
r tho se of
achievements tower ove
g. 35b)
gavata, and Jai na pat ron s.
ble at Ka nh ér i (Fi g. 35a ) and Elephanta (Fi
Examples of adhistha
nas availa to that of Suras-
Va ts ag ul ma -V ak at aka type but ev en more
betray some kinship to
the ra (in some cases
es . Ku mu da ove r heavy jagati, kandha , anda
; Fig. 35 b), heavy kapota
a exam pl
tra-Maitraka-Garulak ure s be tw ee n gal apa das
amatha fig Vakataka
intended to receive pr adh ist han a, dif fer ing signi ficantly from
e the Maurya
topping patta constitut
and Traikitaka norms. type, is one having
e from the “Dravidian”
type of column, asid aced by plain,
The most frequent (th e lat ter so me times topped or repl ieu,
n from the Vakataka mil
ta, and padm a
4 ribbed laguna, gha e el em en ts are dr aw
nga-potika). Thes a more organic
thin phalaka and tara to att ain a more graceful shape,
ve at te mp te d onship of that
but Maurya artists ha pil lar , an d a more harmonic relati
per part of the (Plate 171), a
articulation of the up l fo rm at Ka nh ér i has a concave laguna
n. The initia A very graceful form
with the lower sectio a mi st ak e and never repeated.
ders to od as no. 11 (the main
direction quickly un d ba ys of the long vithika of cavé
nhéri in the en as an assembly
was achieved at Ka ka co lu mn s an d was possibly used
square Traiki ita kanta
hall of which shows nt var iet y of Ma ur ya column is Brahma
second infreque
hall or refectory). A
(Plate 172). vara, cave No. 6 at Elephanta)
0 f ea rl ie r caves (Jogesvari, Mandapés anta caves, showing
Doorframes
The exterior sakha is thin, as in some Aj
show sakha-vibhakti. mes is rep laced by “sandwich” pattern as in Aja
nta. Stambha-
me ti in Vakataka
lotus-petals, and so ain Brahmakanta pi
llaret (thinner than
bbed, or pl
éakha is a fluted, ri
88 Kunkanadééa style, LE.
examples), supporting a capakara makara-térana above and sometimes having a oe

vyala-bracket. Other sakhas may be mala-, in one rare instance (at Jogé$vari) ap ts :
ratnasakha. In one instance at Jogésvari, stambhasgakha and torana are replaced by
Gandharva-Vidyadhari sakha with a lintel having the same pattern. ’
The ésakhas in relatively earlier doorframes are ornate; a plainer doorframe,
however, with fewer sakhas (disregarding stambhasakha, in some instances, banishing
ornament, and with an arrangement of receding planes) came in vogue. Artists under-
stood the virtue of plain staggered éakhas; large door-guardians, not practical in
structural temples, flank and relieve these handsome doorways growing progressively
taller, more “divine,” and heroic in proportions from Jogéévari to Elephanta.
The doorway’s torana-loops may contain Lakuliéa as tutelary deity. At least in two
instances at Jogésvari, the torana is replaced by a lintel containing tilakas and temple-
models (kiitas and madhyagala).
Jogésvari (Bombay), cave (Plates 173-181)
The Saivite cave at JOgésvari is partly sunk in the ground and often water-logged in
the
monsoon. The heavy Bombay rains have eaten away parts of columns, doorfram
es, and
images. JOgéévari is a large ensemble, with entrances preceded
by a sunk approach at
east and west; the southern side opens into a courtyard facing cells
cut in the cliff.
The eastern is the main approach and has a pratoli, an inner closed
vithi, and
small astylar open court between; the pratoli and vithi have
ornamented doorframes,
the decoration largely decayed. The pratdli is pancasakha
(Plate 175): remnants of
carving show vallisakha, padmaéakha, patrasakha,
stambhasakha with vyala, a broad
plain sakha, and a staggered plain sakha. The torana-
loop above contained Kailasahar-
ana. The doorframe of the eastern vithi (Plate
174) was also pancasakha; only an upper
portion of its south side and the damaged door-gu
ardians at the bottom survive. The
outermost was patrasakha, followed by sandwic
h, Brahmakanta stambhaéakha, and
two plain staggered sakhas that are not so
broad as in the last case. The lintel carried
ganas and in the central part a raised torana,
which carried a figure of NatéSa.
The broad inner eastern vithi has typical
ribbed columns. The door in the east
wall has no frame but has a makara -torana supp
orted by fluted Brahmakanta pilasters,
the loop of which shelters a powerfully rend
ered image of seated Lakuliga with his
four disciples (Plate 173). The door is flan
ked by
Pasupata monks. Above them are
followed by sandwich (the upper fluted

section of the stambh
177).
mala-, naga-, and ratnasakha (with two juxtaposed

vertical bands of gems quite unlike
Vatsagulma-Vakataka examples in form
and detail), and a plain inner sakha
179). (Plate
The inneré western doorframe leadin g to the centr
al hall has five $akhas: thin
vertical manipatti and malaéakha (forming an
overdoor above), fluted Brahmakanta
stambhasakha, vidyadhari-gandharvi Sakha (with
vidyadhara- and gandharva-
mithunas in panels continuing on the lintel),
and lastly a plain inner §akha (Plate 181).
MAURYAS OF PURI 89
(The profile of the figural sakha shows valli carving; Plate 180.) The space above the
lintel seems to have been reserved for some narrative, now eaten away.
three
The south vithika is as long as the great hall to which it pertains; it has
(Plate 178)
doors, the central one flanked by grilled ventilators. The central doorframe
The uttaranga
is important, its sakhas much like those of the western doorframe.
shrine- models remindi ng one of
shows Valabhi and Pharsana (with fluted ghanta)
the sides of the overdoor
Maitraka-Garulaka parallels. Ganga and Yamuna figures fill
Brahmak anta pilaster
(Plate 178). A cell to the southwest of the vithika has a carved
showing a Salabhanjika (Plate 176).
The JogéSvari cave may be dated to c. a.D. 525.
84)
Mandapéévara (Bombay), cave (Plates 182-1
ly destroyed) of the Mandapesvara
The rather wide vithika (its front columns complete
of the fagade are of an archaic ribbed
cave has bays at north and south. The pilasters
the upper belt of its square section 1s also of
type (upper section); the ornamentation of
s also seem archaic. The corresponding
an older variety (Plate 183). The bay-pillar belts
panels and
with well-carved
pilasters are of a ribbed ghatapallava type
(Plate 182). a,
a large but damaged central figure of Natés
The west wall of the southern bay has
at Elephanta. The northern doorframe on
and subsidiary figures seem older than those The
nd showing sandwich pattern (Plate 184).
the west wall has five sakhas, the seco heavy archaic stam bhas akha , its
doorframe has
mukhalinda in front of the garbhagrha overdoor and the
of the ribbed pillars. There is an
upper part formally similar to that
one damaged. The decoration remains un-
lintel shows five plain tilakas, the central
finished. c. A.D. 525 for
Architectural members and figura
1 carving support Spink’s date of
this temple.
-192)
es (Figs. 35b, 36; Plates 185
Elephanta (Gharapuri), cav ets a
i was pro bab ly the cap ita l city (“puri”) of the Mauryas.
Elephanta (Gharapur the large ie oO
personal faith of the Mauryas,
direct evidence obtains on the alty and ruled was
e cav e-t emp les wou ld ind ica te that the religion of both roy
Saivit
_ primarily Saiva. he island, of which the Mahégamirti cave
s exist on t we f
Six rock-cut Saiva shrine
(cave no. 1) is the most famous. The other five eprece ded it in time, however, judged by
of Maurya styl as found on Salsette are ee
their style. All the generalities a {Ses a
e developed their own nuances,
but the Puri guilds seem to hav el. The strength o al at
0
com pet ent han dli ng of the chis
vision, and mor e cture : ar
ve ser eni ty and a dee p sen se of transcendence. es ite
gives way to a sua dual perfection as well as
art icu lat ed, eac h com pon ent striving to achieve indivi
bet ter
the harmony of the ensemble.
to become incorporated into
Elephanta, cave no. 3 (Plate 185)
struggling to
cave show s the Maurya column-type
The north bay of this unfinished ecting belt, under
The lowe r sect ion of the shaft is octago nal; an octagonal proj
emerge. (Plate 185).
developed laguna, presence of tatt, etc., bespea k of a transitional form
Elephanta, cave no. 4 (Fig. 36; Plate 186)
along the
nish ed rect angu lar cave has nort h and south bays and three cells
This unfi somewhat better
like those of cave no. 3, stunted but
west. The columns of the bays are
90
Kunkanadééa style, LE.
maha-patti
2 galapada
gana(-sthana)
ay
® ardha-vrtta kampa
vrttakumuda
F.||0 b
Fig. 35. Adhisthanas:
a. Kanhéri, Cave no. 41,fagade; b. Elephanta. Cave no. 1,east facade.
finished (Plate 186). The northern

and so uthern cells have plain trigakha frames; that
at the north has stambha Sakha
(with plain round laguna and ghata) that supports a
kapota and a éala-sikhar a topped
by a round, pointed, hut-shaped sikhara (Fig. 36).
The south cell’s doorw ay has
plain Brahmakanta stambhaéakha supporting a thin
kapéta surmounted by a long sala-sikhara
(Fig. 36).
Elephanta, cave no. 2 (not illu
strated)
The much damaged and unfinished pafi
cagakha doorframe of this cave has a
torana supported by Brahmakanta stam narrow
bhaéakhas. A vyala jumps outward
laguna. Life-size dvarap4las flank the door from the
way. The gliding gandharvas, vidyadha
siddhas, caranas, etc., that usually ras,
gather at the ends of the torana in
partly present here. Maurya style are
Elephanta, cave no. 6 (Fig. 33b;
Plates 187-188)
architects perfected less magnificent. Maurya

hall of the main cay phalaka pillar-type in the great
tth-facing rock-cut Siv

a shrine, excavated probably
main cave, has in its soon
east bay unfluted Brahmakan
~
ta col-
MAURYAS OF PURI 91
ls.
doorframes to minor cel
Fig. 36. Elephanta. Cave no. 4,
is sand hara; the garbhagrh
a has a
f-c olu mns (Pla te 192 ). Th e ca ve res, that
umns and hal ta-s tair way, flanked by lion figu plain,
of its own and a hast ihas
moulded adhisthana gar doorway has first a
bha grh a doorway. The paficasakha
lead s dire ctly to the
Brahmakanta stambhasakha, and final-
rou nd sak ha, next sandwich pattern, then
thin ,
(Plate 189). f of this grand
ly two plain éakhas of Maurya style is met with at Ellora; the influence Surastra
The next phase Wes ter n Ind ia, up to Gurjaradésa.
throughou t low er
and subtle style was felt s wholeheartedly took
, but Maha-Gurjara arc hitect
style is retrograde wit h litt le vis ion consequences. The
of sta mbh aéa kha , wit h significant aesthetic halls; for full
up the Maurya form
din g co lu mn was not so suitable for structural
ls.
Maurya type of free-stanss and space not easily provided in structural hal
effect it needed both ma caves,
ya pil lar occ urs at Badami in rock-cut
A modified version
of the Maur (strangely, sometimes
ah ma ka nta. Its derivatives
or ri bb ed Br y in Calukya
ut the seventh centur
rm
whether in round fo als o me t th ro ug ho
r) are
with Traikitaka flavou
centres in upper Dravi dadés a.
M.A. Dhaky
REFERENCES
“ ON :
hanta Caves, Bombay 1957.—_Eka Adhyayana (Gujarati), Svadhyaya,
Pramod Chandra, A Guide to Elep andiré-nan Adhistano
M.A. Dhaky, “Dakhkhani Layana-m
14.2 (1976), 163-171.
92
Kunkanadééa style, LE.
James Fergusson and James

Burgess, The Cave Temples
G.S. Gai, “Bandora Plates of of India, London 1880.
Ma urya Anirjitavaraman, Year
293-296. 29,” Epigraphia. Indica,
.
XXXIII 0 ‘
(1960)
Sadashiv Gorakshkar, “The Parel
Mahadeva Reassessed and Two
Newly Discovered Images from
2
Lalit Kala, 20, 15-24, Pare

Le
Karl J. Khandalavala, review

of Journal of the Indian Soci
V.V. Mirashi, Inscri ptions ety of Oriental Art, Lalit Kala
of th e Kalachuri-Chedi Era (Cor 20, 45-46.
pus InscriptAionum Indica
: rum IV),
1955. Ootacamun d
Walter Spink, “Ajanta to Ello
ra: Shapes of Things Unk
Walter Spink, Ajanta’ nown,” Marg, XX, 2 (196
7), 1-67.
cial Cave,” Ars Orientalis, 10 (1975), 143-1
70.
Walter Spink, “The Great Cave Bulletin of the American Academy of
at Elephanta: A Study of Sourc Benares, I Oe ae
L. Smith, Delhi 1983, 235-289 es,” Essays on Gupta Culture,
ed. Bar
Walter Spink, “Jogeshwa
ri: A Brief Analysis,
Chandra GCommemora ” Journal of the Indian Society of Oriental
tion Volume, Specia Art, Dr. Moti
Walter Spink, “Monum l Number (1978), 1-35.
ents of the Early
Kalac huri Period,” Journal of Indian
263-270, History, XLVI (1968),
CHAPTER i ele
Indian style: : L Late Vid yle: Late Vidarbha

style, c. A.D. 550-650
Beginnings of North
Kalacuris of Mahismati and Early

Rastrakttas of Elapura
Genealogical Table: Kalacuris of Mahismati
Krsnaraja
Sankaragana
(known date: A.D. 593/4)
Buddharaja
(a.p. 608/9, 609/10)
Vakata-
ntu al bene fici arie s of the vac uum created by the sudden end of
Among the eve a foreign immigrant tribe
initially,
e the Kalacuris (perhaps
wer
ka power in the Deccan in an ignifi important “office-bearer”). The
for “Kalacuri” is Turkish in orig h success in c. A.D. 484/5
aka s’ pla n to ove rth row the Vakatakas may have met wit the western
Asm
aka s as a con seq uen ce may for a while have held
(Spink) and the Asm including nos. 26
terr itor y of Vat sag ulm a (so me of the latest caves at Ajanta,
Vakataka n). The N alas consolidated
hav e bee n exc ava ted during Aémaka occupatio e thought to be
ha, and Maharaja Subandhu, onc
and 27, ma y
Vidarb
their position in southeastern dern Mahéésvara)
h of Anu pad ésa , settled at Mahismati (mo
an early Kalacu ri mon arc main line of Vakatakas.
along the Narmada, contro lling the heartland of the erstwhile dha-
the Tra iki tak a mon arc h Vik ram aséna had a grant issued from Anirud
In a.p. 533, y,” possibly indicating the los
s of his
bed “Kalacuri cit
pura, his capital, which he dub with this sur-
to the Kal acu ris (Ka rl Kha ndalavala, however, disagrees the Kalacuri
independence Walter Spink). It is not certai
n who
mise of Shobhana Gokhale and
power; he could br ing
Lata and Ap
(Nasikya) or Govard
hana territory to his burgeoning monarc
Whether in Satikaraga hy.
the southern Konkana to na’s ¢ ja’s
Victorious in the no
Calu kya Kirttivarma of Kuntal
a. Sa
BOTT
nkaragana apparently coi
rth as far a
_ After that, and be
fore a.p. 60 1 (probably
Sankaragana’s succesor,
taking advantage of the fresh incumbency
i of
Buddharaj
t
» though the site of the ba : is li l
ned. a Sake
hwestern portions ttle is not mentio
of the Kalacuri kingdom, as far gS eed
Calukyas. Buddha Se Anipa-
-valley Possessions, as ra ja , ho we ve r, was
well as of Lata and firmly in pele nis country,
uld issue a charte much of the aa
Cha-visaya (norther r in A.D. 608/9 fr Bivrilzas
n Lata) was still in his do om Vi di sa, and in ae
a ch ter from Saras-
vani near Baroda mains as attested by
, arte
Soon after A.D. 61
ably of Rastrakita orig0, the Ellora area apparently was gi; ven ov Art
in
grant of a.p. 630 pe , by Calukya Pulakééi II to win him ov
er to St ead aroeb-és
rtains t er to his si HE NC
n Nasik area, doub
ly confirming
oeTLs
© retren
ada, reconciling th ch within their ancestral land in the ace
€ reaches of the Narm
entering into matrim emselves to a much
onial relations reduced territory.
Manyakhéta, they wit h
survived long enou
Period. gh
Ellora
of Saivism and of Bu
ntinued to be a Bu ddhism.
also is discerni ddhist ce ntre of activity.
ble at Nasik.
Structural temp
les of the Kala
Placed on rock curj p eriod are un ,
-cut temples availa ble, and reli; ance
architectural co for deduc i has to be
here
inherited a
» at the same ti
me
nd sculptors sc
hool
KALACURIS OF MAHISMATI
A 1
AND EARLY RASTRAKUTAS OF ELAPURA 95 ;
Meardha-vrtta vajana
wo
}ksudra padmas
a F.
"pattika
kapota
ardhvapatti
kantha
~ adhahkampa
kumuda
padma
jagati
d
IG
Fig. 37. Adhisthanas, Ellora: ade;
Cave no. 29, west fag
a. Cave no. 26; b. 4. Cav e no. 5.
th facade;
c. Cave no. 29, nor diminished
of the pre ce ding century wit h
nta tio n uriated
style continued forms
and orname the Maurya style, it lux
ies of expression; unlike
variet major styles at Ellora
excellence and reduced The juxtaposition of these two
in rich and abun da nt orn ame nt. different levels of
int era cti on, to dif fer ing degrees and with of Bagh in
results in their inevitabl
e
iou s exa mpl es. Remnants of the style
orption in var api reg ion also
adjustments and abs and inf lue nce s fro m the Calukya art of the Vat
lower western Malava ory.
ed into Kalacuri territ and need deeper and
detailed
seem to have percolat thus are ve ry co mp le x
riod con-
Problems of “Kalacur
i styles”
de ve lo pe d at Ell ora during the Kalacuri pe etration
t
yle-complex thaKalacuri hegemony had ceased, with gradua l pen
study. Theflost
urish lon g aft er t figural sculp-
tinued to
in the do ma in of hieratic and attenden who
of Karnata influence,
particularly
n wa s fac ili tat ed by the Rastrakitas,
of southernizat io
ture. (This process
96
Late Vidarbha style, LF.
pattika
kapotapalika
| vajana
3
1
- vetra
b F.IL° c
Fig. 38. Adhisthanas, Ellora:
a. Caveno.2; b. Caveno.12; c. Caveno.14.
apparently controlled Elap

FR ura from c. a.p. 611 on,
and were the vassals of the Caluluky
of Vatapi.) ky as
Kalacuri adhisthanas have bee
ASmaka) and Konk: :
, with instances available in the main froa
gures between galapadas, as ; ‘ : dhara, in rare instances, shows a

a
E 6). Kapotapalika in lie
€ no. 12 reveals a Calukya perc
eption.
+f
Aémaka, Rucaka half-column, showin
g Bie tage ;
mrga, makara, or kalpavalli mented with gandharva- or Se seeped
continued to be used in Aur
angabad (Plates 193-194).
of the Ajanta order, but at Ajanta ate
used for full ingle column is seen at Ello this variety was
In the interior, massive, well ra in cave no. 5 (Plate ng :
variety ofcarved belts Prop orti oned , eleg antly decorated columns,
and panels, and final] wi
caves at Ellora that
200) or create something aes

om the same mould (Plates 197-199,
202). At Nasik cave no.
19, highly provincial but imaginative ghatapall
ava pillars occur at the fro
3) nt of the
d kaksasanas in pet of cave no. 10 (Plate

India. 217); these are
asakha doorframes
Owever, u sually are left plain.
shows vidyadhari The Raméévara cave’s
~, fluted stamb ha-, bhita-, ratna-, and
plain
97
KALACURIS OF MAAHISMATI I AND EARLY RASTRAKU ire‘AS OF P
ELAPURA
Caene
x
Oo)
xv? Jask©
IED)
w9I WAAe
G
\\
ON
Ise
DK
Fig. 39. Ellora. Cave no. 2

garbhagtha-doorframe,
a.
valli and ratnasakh
Cave no. 2
the pedyas (Plate 219).
ures an d pra tih ara s on
and ratnas akha (Fig
. 39). At
snes AN eae fig fl ow in g pa dm al at a) mala-,
ng gracefully b ut has bahya-,
atone one a (showi ha fr am e has no ud um ba ra
vative of
wae cave no. 6,a catuhsak (Both these instances are, in part, deri ern
eae Ae plain sa
kha (Plate 220).
tan ce at Ell ora wh ere sandwich patt
is the only ins
ma a types.) Cave no. 10
way (Plate 215). models (Fig.
urs on a subsidiary door 6 and 7 at Au ra ng abad carry shrine
s of cave nos . ra; those from
aie: doorway lintel temples, mu ch lik e tho se found in Surast
lar shrines
Pharnsana probably circu
then See at Elléra show round, cates a
dhist group, ? epli
cav e no. 7
(Plate eae cave and g, am on g the Bud
e no.
). The facade to cav amples C
ha ll. These few ex e.
all ail ; Fig. AOa ed Ph ar sa na -r oo fe d
ht-edg patronag
es 1 ti-tiered, straig ngs under K alacuri
ry structural buildi
ome idea of contempora
cade (Figs. 40c-d)
Elléra, cave no. 10 (Vigvakarma), fa mples may have
alacuri struc tural te of
e typ ted on the fagade
Some conception of th le models depic th e
had can be gained through t niches flanking
perstr uc -
pediments
the40c)
cave no. 10 at Ellora, particularly from(Fig. lower sec tion of a su
has the eo
to the left
great central gavaksa. That d below a Valabhi)
having skandha (eave, 0d) depicts the
ture above the figural panels over
sana. The pediment
pe a pyramidal Pham of an early Nagara temple,
ronton of a §ukanasa
Suraséna-front.
Ellora, cave no. 9, facade (Fig. 40e) f above the upper
full-fledged t hr ee -t iered Pharmsana roo
Much larger is the profile of a
98
Late Vidarbha style, LF.
[iene
Sata eeaeeee:
7 serine
{5 a?
Seas wl
if sf
Lee
rainy: :
:
yak
Oy ial
hl
‘Wii
“
E ii sare era a ierear
PRAGA siallaleleDlsialalale
sin ay fa
Ta rate Me HN
pry ; beta
Wyre Hil it Hie I
y te" y
“as
e
UT ulURUNNRR uaoseeaD
Fig. 40. Architectural models:

b. Aurangabad. Cave no. 7,
a. Ellora. Cave no. 6, garbhagrha-doorframe, uttaranga;
10 (Visvakarma), fagade, upper section,
garbhagrha-doorframe, uttaranga; c. Ellora. Cave no.
gavaksa; d. Ellora. Cave no. 10, fagade, upper section,
niche-pediment, left of the central relief.
niche-pediment, right; e. Ellora. Cave no. 9, fagade, upper storey, superstructural
(c-e, after Burgess.)
large gavaksas. The pattern of

storey of cave no. 9 at Elldra (Fig. 40e). The tiers show
Gop and Dhank in Surastra; a primary
the superstructure recalls slightly earlier ones at two
gavaksas also occur, at the extremities of the lower
difference at Ell6ra is that split-
tiers.
M.A. Dhaky
REFERENCES
Society of India, X
Inscriptions,” Journal of the Epigraphical
S.K. Bajpai, “Bagh Hoard of Copper Plate
(1983), 86-89. Svadhyaya,
Adhisthano — Eka Adhyayana” (Gujarati),
M.A. Dhaky, “Dakkhani Layana-mandir6-nan
14.2 (1976), 163-171.
Temples of India, London 1880.
James Fergusson and James Burgess, The Gave Indicarum, IV, 1), Ootaca-
of the Kalachuri-Chedi Era (Corp us Inscriptionum
V.V. Mirashi, Inscriptions
mund 1955. (1967), 1-67.
es of Things Unknown,” Marg, XX, 2
Walter Spink, “Ajanta to Ellora: Shap Orien talis , 10 (1975 ), 143-1 70.
Crucial Cave,” Ars
Walter Spink, “Ajanta’s Chronology: The the Amer ican Acad emy of Benar es, I (1967), 11-22.
,” Bulletin of
Walter Spink, “Ellora’s Earliest Phase India n Histo ry, XLVI (1968),
Early Kalchuri Period,” Journal of
Walter Spink, “Monuments of the
263-270.
100
A.1.
Magadha style, II.
Genealogical Table:
Later Guptas
Krsnagupta
Harsagupta
Jivitagupta I
|
Kumaragupta
Damédaragupta
Mahdsénagupta
(c. a.v. 600-630)
Madhavagupta
Kumaragupta
Adityaséna (c. a.p, 650-675)
Dévasénagupta (c. A.D.

675-685)
Visnugupta (c. A.D. 680

-700)
Jivitagupta I (Cc. A.D.

700-715)
CHAPTER 8 I1.A.1.
Varieties of North Indian style: M

phase 1 -. A.D. S0UTG0MNE
Mee ee
Later Guptas and Minor Dynasties
ed in Madhyadesa by the
The vacuum created by the fall of the Gupta emp ire was fill er
rted as petty feudatories und
Maukharis and in Magadha by the Later Guptas, w ho sta
A.D.
the Gupta emperors towards the close of the fifth cent ury
, Kumarag upta was the first to assume full
Pe leieas the Later Guptas of Magadha over Malava.
ence. His successo r, Damédaragupta, established control
Mee credited with a victory over
ia eatince the next chief, was a powerful ruler, had to cede
In his late years, Mahasénagupta
ee a e e Brahmaputra valley). I, and the Kalacuri
g its invasion by the Maitraka king, Siladitya
agupta was obliged (according to the
Sank a followin
a aragana. After the loss of Malava, Mahasén
and Madhavagupta to the Thanéévar court
4 sacarita) to send his sons Kumaragupta
© wait upon the princes Rajyavardhana and Harsavardhana.
y minor power confined to Magadha.
anes Later Guptas thus became a relativel rdinate ally of emperor Harsa, but his
subo
pta had to remain contented as a
a havagu r Harsa’s death, regained authority over
son Adityaséna, who came to his throne afte ions). Adityaséna
Magadha and the contiguous tract of Anga (attested to by inscript excellent
a pious and powerful king who is credited with the building of an
was a temple for
terraced brick temple at Aphsad and
temple of Visnu identified with the His quee n built two
Anga, now District Bhagalpur).
nee at Mandaragiri (ancient mother also construc ted a matha.
at Aphsad where his
Ad Ss at Mandaragiri and one tagupta I,
descendants, of whom the last, Jivi
dityaseéna was succeeded by three This confirms
at Dév Baranark, District Shahabad.
engraved an inscription on a pillar navasin, after whom K
priest of Siirya called Varu
land granted in favour of a hereditary
the village is now called Baranark. a rich
avardhana o f Kanauj, received
The Later Guptas, Maukharis, and then Hars dh a was kn own
During this perio d, Maga
cultural heritage from the imperial Guptas. Madh yade sa for
at Nalanda and Bédhgaya,
for important Buddhist establishments Nala nda was in-
, and Kasia (ancient Kusinagara).
establishments at Sarnath, Sravasti lear ning . Thes e esta blis hments were
of Buddhist
ternationally celebrated as a centre to maintain and
with land and reve nue and successive rulers took care
end owe d hmanical
. Like the Gupt as, thes e rule rs personally were devoted to Bra
augment them states that
tutions of all sects. Hstian Tsang
deities, but supported and respected insti enue to men of intel lect and
th of the crown’s land-rev
Harsa’s policy was to allot a four
a second to support a variety of sects. 575-650.
da, two are assignable to c. A.D.
Of the surviving monuments at Nalan
.A.1.
Magadha style, II
‘sayts Mnyqedsng pue ‘weyyneyy ‘eydns5 Joye] :esapeAypeyw pue eypeseyy

O10
‘Wy
Ovi zl OO! _ 02 _OS o£

Oz
09
Ob
Of
OL
O1
OS
68
VHAVOVIN
v aJA9s ePsapeAupeyl
© ahys eypeseyp
102
LATER GUPTAS AND MINOR DYNASTIES in
the reign of Harsa; it coul d have been

Temple no. 3 is attributed to c. 5 75-600, before
Budhagupta, Tathagatagupta, Baladitya,
constructed by one of six rulers (Sakraditya, no. 2 at
ioned by Hsuan Tsang. Stone temple
Vajra, or a king of Central India) ment i temp le at
Harsa. Only the great Mahabodh
Nalanda appears later than the time of A.D. This temp le
first quarter of the seventh century
Bodhgaya seems assignable to the 637. Hstian
rema de and newl y pain ted when Hstian Tsang visited in c. A.D.
had been have
by a Brahman minister, but it could also
Tsang reports that the temple was built
been sponsored by Harsavardhana.
to the easy
as a popular building material due
In the Ganga basin, brick continued have had
settlements in the region must
availability of clay and firewood. Ancient ns of such brick
with terracotta tiles. Abundant remai
many shrines of-brick, adorned spread over the
been reported from excavated sites
temples and terracotta tiles have da, Rajgir,
Gange tic basin. Better known sites include Pataliputra, Vaisali, Nalan
entire in Uttar
Bihar) and Rajgha t, Sarnat h, Kasia, Bilsad, Sankisa, and Sravasti
Aphsad (in i
Pradesh. ;
temples at Nalan da, Bodhgaya, Rajgir, and Aphsad.
Magadha also preserves brick to provide formulas
templ es, while relati vely simple in the Gupta period, begin stupa-like corner
These its four
Site no. 3 at Nalanda, with
for later temple complexes. found also slight ly later at Bodhgaya.
ates a pafic ayata na structure as is itself begins to
early in the seventh century,
towers, simul
structed
(The Bodhgaya temple, as recon in stone.) At Nalanda, archit
ects also had
probably first developed
incorporate features the exper! -
broug ht from the neigh bouring Rajgir hills but
experimented with stone 2).
temple (no.
ment remained confined to a single
221-222) | ,
Rajgir, Maniyar Math (Fig. 41; Plates a brick-and-stucco
in Ma ga dh a is the Maniyar Math,
The earliest surviv ing tem ple indrical, with bhadra-
design. The temple is cyl
and
structure of unique plan ft. diameter). The
tio ns at the car din al poi nts and a circular interior (of c. 11, and plain pattika.
projec ed kalasa
ha of tall kumbha, well-form
temple stands on a védiband ed with at least 13 niches, framed by pilasters that show
The temple also was embellish sections. The
h square and octagonal
on lot us- ped estals and shafts with bot ma on some
gha ta- bas es
n was emb ell ish ed with a large ardhapad
upper part of the square
sec tio ated; vestiges
con tai ned stu cco images which have disintegr
onc e well as
pilasters. The niches
of Gan ésa on the sou th bhadra. Old photographs as
remain of a seated figure a Sivalinga, four-armed Vis
nu
ons atte st to the exi ste nce of nine other images:
descripti NatéSa.
ures of nagas, and six-armed
(east bhadra), nagini, five fig this tem ple und erwent restorations and
vious structures, ar wall of
Built on the ruins of pre are replaced by a plain circul
alterations. The upp er portions of the niches constric-
ws a neck-like
ed the firs t restoration. The wall sho
large bricks; this con sti tut al pattern, an
sim ple orn ame nts of compressed pilasters, flor
tion toward the top, wit h ing of the sixth
the se ind ica te a dat e not earlier than the beginn
stylised candrasalika; an entrance pierce
ple was blo cked on the north and
century. At a later point,
the tem indicate
ess to its wel l-l ike inte rior. Concrete pavements
acc struc-
through the wall to give ument was later surrou
nded by a large oblong
floo r leve ls. The mon rec ent res tor ation
successive The most
che d on the n ort h by an imposing stairway.
ture approa c with the original temple
.
was a circul ar construction concentri
104
Magadha style, II-A.1.
The stucco fj
formed by a war
delicate modelling, tend with classical quality (Plate 221). Their
mukuta worn by Visnu is uliar to the eastern
assignable to c. a. al so ch ay ats
p. 5 00. ar ac te ri st ic. The temple iis
ce of naga images ind
ica
hich di
pent deity found at the site.)
ge of Asoka himself. The Vajrasana

a shrine surrounding the Bodhi tree)
Asoka and depicted
in ma
the original shrine at the avat6 Sakamunino Bodhi” ny bas-reliefs from Safici and
site is also attested by Hst ). The attribution to As
the present vihara (te
mple) Agoka-rai
ian Tsa ng’s account: “On the oka of
ward
site of
s there was a Br all vihara (sanctuary).
ahman After-
LATER GUPTAS AND MINOR DYNASTIES 105
The next addition was a sandstone védika around the Bédhighara built by donors,
among whom were Arya Kuramgi and Nagadévi, wives of kings Indragnimitra and
Brahmamitra. From the style of the bas-reliefs and the paleography of the inscriptions,
the railing seems assignable to c. 75-50 B.c.
n of
As Mahayana Buddhism ushered in worship of Buddhist icons and a pantheo
the modest
Buddhist divinities, with accompanying greater complexities in ritual,
no longer satisfy devotees . To this older struc-
Bodhighara or Vajrasana shrine could
the fourth century A.D.
ture, a large temple adorned with images was added by at least
that the foot of the Bodhi tree was
Fa-hsien, who visited Gaya in c. a.D. 410, reported
of Buddha’s birth, first
one of the four holiest spots of Buddhism (others being the sites
placed. A well-known
sermon, and nirvana) where towers had been raised and images
a and dated in the year
Buddha image made of Mathura sandstone found from Bédhgay to
on the grounds of style) is likely
64 (most often equated to Gupta era 64/a.p. 384
was in existence at the site of the
have adorned a local shrine. That a grand temple
ana anaaaaaaean4
GUAR ACS ORCA(antnaaaanaae
— =
SSeS anoaaaanar..22222—-—
iS SeSsee
dO) = =e SS
2 Sa 6 et Se =e |||
HF | 2 a
N; = | Sse FH FY ata wv E> ‘ } al
a? ed
eo ||
HI
naA y es er
Ni:
OOLSDOS SOSOstDEOSOSOH
5
2ZB st: s
tL =
sen) MS : lh en
aT
Pail sz
3} =
PIA t
2}
4 OW
;SS i b—)
ips
Hl pea YY
BI Tbe
KEY bie
KX ==
|
=a
ae
EP
FIG
9}
(a)
Vy\
VN a
ial
re ellie
or
&raat
IS
XS
>o
YB
ence
Irs
eS
mae
dah Pp PF.
Ka
aaa
Fig. 43. Bddhgaya.
oes SN na” A
“Carae
: 42. chri , dooriframe.
= aya.=“ “Ratnaghar » shrine ram
Fig. Bodhg
pillar.
106
Magadha style, II.A.1.
(aa /
Doss VS
) x7
Ul
Na (eosin
MY
~
SFP
™ A A)
TONS c3
( wi
Va Nyy
“N Pad)
iSIN
Nie
yh SETI
Sony ear
Nis
s)
a) |
v {AICS |
HOTT rte
COMTI rr trata
ad
= EET |ssse=e i
WITTeT Tr
LAL p LIT tr irir}

—— gid
\co
’
z TIT]
J eM Too
» XY) Com |e
mar|ea
Ot 0Bal
ES y-98 [TTT
rie ee eT TL
COO
a it
TT a7
ss
Fig.44. Kumrahar. Inscribed ter
racotta plaque, relief
c. second-third cen tepresenting a Buddhi
tury a.p. st temple,
Vajrasana (Vajra
sana-
prasada received
gra
LATER GUPTAS AND MINOR DYNASTIES 107
manda by a Ceylonese monk Mahanaman, who belonged to the royal family. These
references prove that the Vajrasana temple by the fifth and sixth centuries was a much
larger structure than the original Asoka-period shrine and that it was surrounded by
other shrines embellished with images.
process, even
That addition and modification at this sacred site was a continuous
be inferre d from a terracot ta plaque from
during the second and third centuries, may
the second or third century a.D.
Kumrahar that bears a short Kharésthi inscription of
g an image and agrees
(Fig. 44). It shows a temple with a tall pyramidal sikhara housin
Hsiian Tsang. The
in many details with the account of the Mahabodhi temple given by
, pillars, and arched dor-
facade of this temple shows storeys with enclosing railings
reliefs and in Buddhist cave-
mers similar to forms of architecture seen in Safici
Ghats. The seventh-century shrine
temples of the first centuries A.D. in the Western
formula, but with some significant
modelled itself on this second-third century
and a centralised band of candra-
changes, particularly the addition of karnandakas
Salas.
three restorations, one of which was
The Vajrasana itself underwent at least
which the stucco figures of yaksas and lions
effected during the early Gupta period (to
;
seen in early photographs belong).
the orig inal sandstone védika was found
As the temple complex expanded, ured
ite pillars. The original enclosure meas
inadequate and was enlarged using gran t 64 posts; the extended védika mea-
rised abou
c. 250 ft. in circumference and comp s show
posts , of which c. 100 survive. The granite post
sured c. 520 ft. It had c. 108 tails , hum an head s wear-
a, hamsa with scrolled
typical early Gupta motifs: grasamukh g the stor y of the
and even a narrative panel depictin
ing Gupta coiffure, vidyadharas,
at Nalanda, temple no. 2).
loquacious tortoise (also found Cunning-
exis ting tem ple repr esen ts a restoration carried out by Alexander
The e brick-and-stucco
n of several restorations. This larg
ham in 1880, and the last of a chai ara, 160 ft. high, now
ight-edged, pyramidal sikh
edifice consists of a central, stra ers of an extensive rec-
t subsidiary shrines at the corn
restored, and three newly buil tree (Plates 224-225).
terr ace (88 x 76 ft.) buil t to the east of the present Bodhi
tang ular amalakas) embel-
ara is seve n-st orey ed (each storey indicated by bhimi-
The mai n gikh on a bold védiban-
niches framed by pilasters. Rising
lished with bold candrasalas and is deco rate d with a broad
kalaéa, and pattika, the jagati
dha composed of kumbha, a runnin band of bold
g
scu lpt ure d arcu ate niches framed by pilasters,
regi ster of ng Buddhist
chains, a regi ster of large candrasalas containi
grasamukhas spewing pearl med
angu lar and circ ular nich es, and a crowning band of pilaster-fra
images in rect
:
shallow niches (Plate 223).r and is connected
Internally, the garbhag ha is two-storeyed, wit h a vaulted roof,
an alinda and mukha-
thickness of the garbhabhitti to
by a narrow passage through the 47 ft. 3
The garbhagrha measures 48 ft. 8 in. X
mandapa, both also with vaulted roofs. Pala-period image of
external ly and 20 ft. 4 in. x 13 ft. internally and enshrines a
in.
. iy ‘i :
the Buddha placed on a basalt pedestal answers to the descript ion of Hstian Tsang not only in
The temple as it now exists deco ve features. The agreemereeme nt is
but als o in lay out , des ign , and decorati
height and extent o shows that in spite of
nti ty of the two is beyond question. It als
tha t the ide the temple has
le alterations the basic form of
so clo se
tor ati ons and som e una voi dab
faulty res :
A.D. 637. Hsiian Tsang wrote that
remained unchanged since ©. ara (temple) abo ut 160 or 170 feet high. Its
Bod hi- tre e ther e is a vyih tiles
To the east of the face. The building is of blue
more paces in its
lower foundation-wall is 20 or
108
Magadha style, II.A.1.
(bricks) covered with chunam; all the niches

in the different storeys oN
oe en
figures. The four sides of
the building are covered with wonderful
in one place figures of stringed pearls ae eae
(garlands); in another oe
Rishis. The whole is surmounted So ie
by gilded copper dmalaka fruit. The
e
- Hsuan Tsang, in fact, has remark

Baladitya at Nalanda tesembled
this temple in magnificence, ed that fs anpree
size, and sculpture.
seventh century, the best an sana mo

d latest developments deinl, thstill embodied, in the ee
architecture in eastern India. e field of Le
To th e Kusana pyramidal tower, wi
th its pi
and corner amal ed a central emphasis of larger candrallaredf sto Ae
sala a
ing, probably, develo
the grandest stpm ents
ructure inof thae rea subergutenet iMa
at :=n
in its pres
ent form dates clearly to th
e early seventh centur
ea
ld
of Hsiian Tsang’s ac y, the per
count.
Nalanda, site no. 3,
fifth-period temple
(Fig. 45; Plates 227-232)
Site no. 3 at Naland
a, the ancient Bu
mass of buildings wi dd hist university site in Magadha,
th a is a tangled
ick tower. This accumulation of seven succ
es-
ve the other, enlarged the dimensions
of the
all stiipa-base (5 ft. 8 in. square, 4.5 ft. high
),
e fourth still hardly measured 12.5 ft.
square).
gnificantly altered the character
The temple (Plate 227) became an impr of the cat
essive pile raised on a 50 ft. square,
bhadrapitha
shaped karn
20 ft. hig :
the temple was plastered and aprasadas (Plate 228).
The fagade o
embellished with decorative
courses and figures in
LATER GUPTAS AND MINOR DYNASTIES
109
is DS i RA
Lied
OOFeesTI
best best Fees test esi
x G Sa
¥
CLAIR E
Bat eR TR Ty at eT
13%, Ww) 1 2
3 4 |
2 e
1 s
F. 9es
Fig. 46. Nalanda. Stone temple no. 2, moulded
od jagati with niche.
i 45.
Fig. Nalanda. Site no. 3, votive stipa near fifth-peri
temple, plan.
F. [LO
a ha and
a. first terrace, véediband
Fig. 47. Aphsad. Visnu temple: iba ndh a.
terrace, ved
ris, pilaster; b. second
110 A.1.
Magadha style, II.
The elevation above the védibandha consists of three registers of diminishing ed

The lowest register shows standing fi
gures in rectangular niches or seated figures i
niches with arched tops. The niches
are framed by pilasters with ghata-base resting is
a stylised lotus pedestal typical of e
octagonal, and square sections, with arly Magadha architecture. The shaft has ae
a circular ghata at the bharana, square abacus ee-
or bybracket
’ cruciiorm
brackets of plain curved profile. These brackets, reinforced by a a sh
plain tula-ends at the same level, support a plain beam surmounte ee
prominent kapétapali. Short sections of kapota with vrttakarna
relieved by lotus p
canopy the niches.
The middle register shows
sea ted figures in niches on the bhadrapitha;
karnaprasadas, the figures a ed
appear within simmhakarnas (Plate 229).
middle level lack gh ata-de Pilasters ey .
sign. The third level is devoid
windows with lateral extensions at bas of figures
e and lintel (as on the Parvatand shows . ah
i temple,
and the stiipa at Mirpurkhas).
The east face of the northeast a Nacna,
*
blind latticed windows wit karnaprasada display Ss
h desi gns
of this register show ghata-ornamentatalso similar to those at Mirpurkhas. The pilasters
ion on the bharana but not on the ee
The karnaprasadas have a very short fourth ae
register with highly compresse conan
ters capped by heavy kapé tapali. The cylindrical
cardinal niches, crowned by a simhakar drum above displays prom
na, containing seated Buddha imag
The north face, northeast corner, of the bhadrapi es. ae
tha is dominated by a bee
crowned by a conspicuous
Strasénaka that contains
Avalokitésvara. Though the niche fits the a large image of ap Re
first register, the crowning a
both upper registers, Sirasénaka sp
This temple was surround
ed b
built one over the other. Two of thesye hum erous votive stipas, gene
votive stupas are noteworthy rall y of small aie
design. One of them has an octagonal for their intere
plan showing variou p s types Pa -mode Is
(Fig. 45). The other shows shrines at of shrine
the cardinal points containing Buddhi
including Tara (Plate 231) st deities,
- Adjoining this stipa and the northeast karnaprasada of ne
temple is a small Valabhi shrine adorned
with Buddha figures in the a epee ie
the roof (Plate 232). Some of the votive
stiipas contain ed bricks inscrib ed
ist siitras in sixth-century script, one
dated a.p. 517 (probably a re-dedication) with Bu
The modelling of the Buddha figures on . :
this temple and the treatment of drapery
distantly echo the Gupta idiom of Sarn
ath. Proportions and details of pa
particularly of lips and eyes, are quite ta
different. The sanghati of the Buddha
fork-like hemline on the left shoulder show s 3
, a distinctive cliché of Nalanda.
are more self-conscious and extro These figure
vert than those of Sarnath and
those of the Maniyar Math. In archi harder in style than
tectural conception as well as
decorati en
temple at Bodhgaya but seems slighve
this temple resembles the Mahabédhi
is definitely posterior to the Maniyar tly earlier.
Math. On grounds of sculptural
style, the temple is assignable and architectura
to the last quarter of the
sixth century a.p.
Naland
4, stone temple no. 2
(Fig. 46; Plates 233-243)
, this temple faces east.

) had a stone jagati (118 x 102 ;
ft.), which has survived
111
LATE R GUPTAS AND MINOR DYNASTIES
at a later period.
to an uneven height. é Above this, a plain brick wall was reconstructed
kumbha,
r kharasila and comprises khura-
eer ee rae the Heer ove rven ing recess
ae tta, a pair of apotapali cornices with a brief inte
(Fie. 46 aining a large
). The broa d anta rapa tta 1s carved with plain sunk niches cont
8 (Plates 235-240). Both kapotapalis
are
ornaments
variety of figures and decorative tapali is
geese or suparnas. The upper kapo
ee ea with candrasalikas flanked by jaga ti wall s have
by incipient éiirasénakas. The
ecorated where the jagati projects The east
ecti ons, four on the karn as and pratikarnas, three on the bhadras. ana).
short proj ht of steps (sop
ons, three to either side of a flig
wall (Plate 234) has six projecti on a jagat After the stone struc-
l.
temple was set
Like other Nalanda temples, this rebu ilt, reconstructed partly with
old
ain s were subs eque ntly
ture fell down, its rem of the surviving
part ly with new bri ckw ork (Plate 233). An examination
pieces and ing 52 ft. square, 18 ft.
the ston e temp le had a garbhagrha measur
remains indi cate s that oblong passage to
gar bha grh a seem s to have been connected through an and
internally. The apa. The mukhamandapa
a mandapa (30 x 25 ft.) preceded by a small mukhamand of the jagati, which provides a
sopana together project about 17 ft. from the east wall
space c. 22 ft. wide for pradaksina. e tem-
not only of the original ston
The superstructure has completely collapsed, temple choked
found the
with an
also of the late r reconstruction. Excavators are now stacked
ple but
tura l mem bers, most of which
enormous mass of fall
en arch itec t the stone
. An exa min ati on of these leaves no doubt tha
around the temple precin
cts bold candrasalikas and
a, wit h a mad hyalata made up of loose at the site
A large amalasaraka lying
ha gik har
temple had a rék
bhami-amalakas.
with karnas marked by ng member.
he crowni c. 220
was embellished with
ti (Fig. 46; Plate 234) frame d by Ruca ka pilas-
(Plates 235-236) are l
d with a short octa na
go
on
rani. The ghatapallava pa dmalata. The pilas-
section below the bha a conical design of
mounted by an ardhapad flanked by floriate
ters carry a cruciform Sirsa
et is adorne
palmettes; sometimes the b rack th a usua
ngular in shape, wi
kumaras. The niches are rec ta mental border.
osed by an orna ds and goddesses, vidyadharas,
rectilinear top, and are mostly encl g°
th em es de pi ct ed in the niches comprise yana, miscellaneou
s secu-
The rnas, sc en es fr om th e Ra ma
etics,
a and supa acrobats, asc
gandharvas, a kinmar les , co ck -f ig ht , mu sicians and dancers, ds and god-
lar subjects like anim
al fab
an d ch il d, an d am at ory couples. Among go features)
mother mple iconographic
teacher and disciple, ms and showing si
nt ed wi th tw o- ar (Plate 239), and
desses (represe Ku be ra , Ba la ra ma , Karttikéya, Agni
mi (Plate 235),
are Siva, Gajalaks
Rama is marked by his
probably Hariti. om th e Ra mayana; in thr ee, a
Five panels represen t sc en es fr row. One portrays Ravana as
ornamentand by his bow and ar eateningly to-
distinctive channavira re ho ld in g va ri ous weapons, rushing thr
aded fi gu desses have
six-armed, three-he in fr ig ht an d gri ef. While all gods an d god
rning aw ay aded, perhaps
wards Sita who is tu ns , Ra va na is mu lti-armed and mult -he
i
rmal huma
been treated as if no rogance.
ou t hi s su pe rhuman prowess and ar ry of the loquacious
to br in g
les ca rv ed her e, one represents the sto lion. Semi-
Of two animal fab
ki nd -h ea rt ed rat helping the ungrateful
tortoise; the other represen ts t he ular themes of
ad ha ra s (P la te 24 0) and gandharvas an d sec
divine figures of flying vidy
A.1.
Magadha style, I1.
dance and music (Plate 238) claim the largest

number of panels. Characteriseised by
rounded features and flowing
contours, figures are informed
and sense of abandon. Flight and by a thythmic ees
dance are highlighted by flutterin
brisk flexions (which characterise g scarves a
also some of the amorous couple
Panels with decorative carvings s). ce ey
show a variety of animal, floral,
designs. Among animals, the fabulo an ets sae
us karimakara and harnsa (Pla
lled tail and a lotus stalk in its te 237; ented -
frequently with a luxurious scro
favour. Floral designs include inte beak) ee Pept a
resting lotus forms. Among other motits
mukhas (Plate 236) and a number i Neae
of jalaka patterns including rosettes
Figures on this temple pertain set in eae- ay
to the late Gupta style of easter
type is mostly stocky, male and fem n nak SAaeal
ale figures having their hair dre
top-knot. We also find male and ssed in a two
female figures of a slighter bui : ith
hairdos including wig-li
ke curls.
ld, however, with o other
These panels anticipate depiction
s at Paharpur, where fig ; ures
often cae rep
sentations on this temple. In eas ba re-
tern India, this is the earliest
band of niched figures (showi tem ple to i
ng eclectic iconography) mioxe
seemingly secular the d wit. h a variet7
y o f lively,
mes.
We have mainly to rely on consider
ations of style to arri. ve at a date
in the na ture of pilgri
m records, are engraved on the . Some £ raffiti,
east face. These are Paleograp jagati on the northern en
hic e
ha (c. A.D. 650-675). Sculptures ally akin to the Aphsad stone inscription of y ae.Al
seem earlier than the earliest
bear some affinity to ima
ges at Mundésvari. group at Paharpu
Many components of the Sikhar
common to the
a (Plates 241, 243) share forms
temple at Mundésvari, which als es
o has yielded versions of incipi
upper kapotapali of the ent peers aes by
jagati. While the bold kap
temple is quite plain, the sam otapali moulding of the
e moulding on the jagati Mun ayeen!
harhsas and suparnas (Pl of this temple is adorne
ates 235-23
The rendering of mouldings, pil6), a later feature.
asters, and ornaments lacks dep
it seems the handiwork of cra th and SeBe the
aa
ftsmen used to handling brick
motifs are common and stucco. Architectu
to those at Mundéévari,
to the end of the second and the temple may roughly i d
quarter of the seventh be attribute
century a.p.
) with five bhadrapithas; the three

€ at Lauriya Nandangadh. The el
ls in Pilaster-framed niches (Plates
ird bhadrapithas also 245-246);
LATER G UPTAS AND MINOR DYNASTIES
a
are
bhadrapitha does no t survive. There ck
Se The sanctum placed atop the highest som e fra gme nts of bla
aa remains of brick foundations and pavements and and their
representing Surya, Visnu,
asalt sculptures of c. the seventh century
attendants.
a kalaga and kapotapali with a vrttakarna beneath.
ae He védibandha shows only ed, concealing lower
appears to have been rais
erie level of this bhadrapitha or arcuate
h rectangular
s 245 -24 6). The jangha above has niches wit estal
e resting on a stylised lotus ped
ate Th e (Pl ate
sters have a simple ghata bas
the framing pila the ed in
, ps.
a arch itec ture . Abo ve are a square section embellish
ypical of early Mag adh n and partly
hap adm a, an oct agonal section partly plai
square section carved with
e ard
upper part with a larg hap adm as, a sho rt
smalle r ard bharana, a short
decorated with a row of wit h lot us petals that constitute the
patravalli, a gha ta emb ell ish ed rced by a pair of
orm bra cke t. The brackets, reinfo
pla in cru cif eze of tula-
square abacus, and a
nic he, sup por t a pla in beam surmounted by a fri
h
ardhapadmas above eac not been exposed.
me mb er s of the jangha have se of the Mundésvari
ends. Th e up pe r
mo ul di ng s of thi s temple compare with tho design with
us pedestals share a basic
The védiband ha
pil ast ers res tin g on lot
ornate stucco
temple (c. a.p. 636). The sit e no. 3 and even more sO with the
at Nala nd a na-panels are
the fifth-period temple ive stupa to its north. Figures in the Ramaya nances
pilasters of the large vot a den se gro upi ng (Pl ate 246). Their counte
seas of tall build, and
show Gobind Bhita, Mahasthan
ter rac ott a figures from Bhitarganv and
ear res emb lan ce to racotta tradition, stone
the stu cco fig ure s, which follow a ter nu from Aphsad
(Bangladesh). Unlike elo ped . Th e crowned image of Vis
em mo re dev ised by taut
images from the site se res ent ati ve of its time and is character
y) is rep abstraction.
(c. mid-seventh centur a dig nif ied exp res sion free from spiritual
face wit h ery” effect of
modelling and an oval be few and rigorously selective; the “wet-drap the lower
Ornaments continue to at Raj gir and Na la nd a has been eliminated and
rent
Sarnath that is still appa
ht and volume.
garment exerts its own weig of Adi tya sen
4 genealogy
a found at Aphsad givesa foundation
pti on
The undated stone ins
cri decessors. It is
tor y of the kin g and his dynastic pre Visnu by Adityaséna, for a
and a detailed his in honour of
cellent temple” built cavated by
inscription for the “ex de vi Sr im at i, an d for a large tan k ex
by his mother Ma ha but there should be
matha constructed e matha and tank,
ents the
his queen Konadévi
. It is dif
" nels repres
exp os te mp later part
no doubt that the partly
k
ed br ic
for Adi tya sen a, falling toward the
date, A.D. 672, is kn
own dicate a
Visnu temple. One ra l sty le of the te mple would also in
ulptural and architectu
of his reign. The sc rter of the seventh century.
date in the third qua
Krishna Deva
REFERENCES
1980.
Eastern India, 300-800, Minneapolis
Frederick M. Asher, Art of 1934. Brussels 1935.
Buddha Gaya, Calcutta a, XVIII), Paris and
B.M. Barua, Gaya and (Ars Asiatic 1892.
AK. Coomaraswamy, La Sculpture de Bodhgaya gaya, Lo nd on
or the Great Buddhist Temple at Bodh y of Ori ent al Art, New Series
A. Cunningham, Mahabodhi of the Indian Societ
No. 2 at Nalanda,” Journal
Krishna Deva, “Stone Temple
XI (1980), 80-84.
1971.
A. Ghosh, Nalanda, New Delhi
114 IL.A.1.
Magadha style,
R.C. Majumdar and A.D. Pusalker, eds.,

T he Classical Age (History and Culture of the Indian
] People] II),
Bombay 1962.
John Marshall and Sten Konow, “Sarnath,” ; rt, 1906-7,
Archaeological Survey of India, Annual
68-101. Report,
Montgomery Martin, The History, Antiquities,
Topography, and Statiswn tics
ih of Eastern India:
R.L. Mitra, Buddha-G , Lon don 1838.
aya: the Hermitage of Sakya Muni, Calcutta 1878.
Prudence Myer, “The Great Tem
ple of Bodh-Gaya,” Art Bulletin, XL (1958),
D.R. Patil, Antiquarian Remains
in Bihar, Patna 1963.
277-298.
B.P. Sinha, “Representation of R ‘i
amayanic Scenes in an Old Temple Wal Bihar
Research Society LIX (1968), l at Aphsad,” Journal of the
216-218.
R.S. Tripathi, History of K anna
uj, Banaras 1937.
Odette Viennot, Temples d
e I‘Inde centrale et occidentale, Paris
Thomas Watters, On Yuan Chwa 1976.
ng’s Travels in India, London
1904.
CHAPTER 9 IJ.A.2.
Varieties of North Indian style: Madhyadésa style,

Phase 1, c. A.D. 575-700
Maukharis and Puspabhutis of

Kanyakubja
ng with the Later
who rose to real prominence alo
aa pee nae an ancient clan sixth century.
hyadééa and Ma gadha late in the
p a in contiguous regions of Mad s at Barabar,
are kno wn from inscriptions in the cave
Siciict ees e chie fs , and
of images of Krs na, Siva-Parvati sixth
e reco rd the dedi cati on
ee We ya; thes half of the
ma some time during the later
yayani by the Maukhari Anantavar
century. The family had only local significance.
as The main Maukhari family, known from sea
ls and inscriptions, rose in Madhya-
adha and gained considerable
&éa almost simultaneous with the Later Guptas of Mag a was
akubja (present Kanauj ). Isanavarm
power and prestige; their capital was Kany against the
ruler to decla re his indep enden ce an d to lead victorious ar mies
ce first Poised in
and Gauda s as claim ed in his inscription of A.D _ 554. Gup-
Store Silikas, Maukharis an d the Later
ha and Madhyadésa, the
te ee territories of Magad war through several genera
tions.
ound to clash and they, in fact, remained at res ult ed in
ieee: Kumaragupta,
s strug gle agains t his Later Gupta contemporary, a not only
varm
pote ap
fitur e, a fact aveng ed by his son Sarvavarma. Sarva adv ers ary ’s
ae iscom but occupied a part 0 f his
pta 5 son Daméd aragu pta con fir med
omen e Kumaragu son Avantivarma re-
bad, where he and his
ory, now in District Shaha
a her edi tar y Saura priest cal led Varunavas! i. Sarvavarma
an old land gra nt in fav our of dhakari Siva in
er, Sury avar ma, who rec ons tructed a temple of An Avanti-
had an elder broth arma was succeed ed by
eased his father). Sarvav
A.D. 554 (he probably predec son Gra havarma accor ding to
the Harsacarita.
cee ded by his pta, a king
varma, who was suc sist er, and was later kille d by Dévagu
yas ri, Har sa’ s culminating
Grahavarma married Raj s m urd er led to a chain 0 f events
d Rajy asri . Thi j of Harsa-
of Malava, who imprisone Var dha nas and the transfer to Kanau
the
in the union of the Maukhari is and
sial
vardhana’s capital. one of the mos t r omantic and controver
. 600 -63 6),
Saéanka of Gauda (c. A.D a sig nificant role in a political
dram a enacted about
his tor y, pla yed vardhana a nd the
figures of Indian adv ant age of the dea th of Prabhakara
Ap. 606 in Kanauj . Tak ing er Guptas, joined
Gup tas and Mau kha ris , he side d with the Lat and then
enmity of the Later ava , and fou ght an d killed Grahavarma
kin g of Mal in Gauda, he
hands with Dévagupta, yav ard han a. Ris ing to power rapidly
ther, Raj
Harsa’s own elder bro
11.A.2.
116 Madhyadésa style.
Genealogical Table: Maukharis and Pus

pabhitis
Maukharis
Puspabhitis
A. Yajfiavarma
Sardilavarma
Naravardhana
Anantavarma
B. Harivarma
Rajyavardhana
Adityavarma
Isanavarma
(c. A.D. 550-576) Adityavardhana
Sarvavarma
(c. A.D. 576-580)
Avantivarma
(c. A.p, 580-600) Prabhakaravardhana
(c. A.D. 580-605)
Grahavarma
{c. A.D, 608)
Rajyavardhana Harsavardhana
(A.D. 606)
(A.D. 606-647)
MA UKHARIS AND U
PUSPABHUTIS OF KANYAKUBJA be
ga coast up to Ganjam. These he held

quickly dominated Bengal, Bihar, and the Kalin
ng in c. A.D. 636. He left behind a
for two or three decades, suddenly disappeari
tree at Bodhgaya.
notoriety as a fanatic Saiva who destroyed the Bodhi
on is known as one of the great kings of
Harsavardhana (a.p. 606-647) by comparis of arts
religious tolerance, and patronage
India, famed for his personal attainments, me
the throne of Kanauj, which virtually beca
and letters. Circumstances put him on ies and
h India. Harsa defeated his enem
the political and cultural capital of Nort ruled
military leadership and statecraft. He
consolidated his position through bold had friendly
Pradesh, and eastern Punjab and
most of Bengal, Orissa, Bihar, Uttar is said to have suffered
alliances with the kings of Kamarapa, king Nepal, and Valabhi. He ng the
Pulakési II, who took prid e in calli
reverses at the hands of the Calukya
of the whole of North India.”
adversary he had defeated the “lord eve that Harsa had
ng, the Chi nes e Bud dhi st pilgrim, would have us beli
Hsiian Tsa him as a de-
tow ard Bud dhi sm, tho ugh his own inscriptions reveal
special leanin gs ed gods
respectful toward Buddhism. He honour
votee of Siva and Surya who also was a pat ron of arts and
hol y men of all sect s. A poe t and author himself, Harsa was a wit h the
and and
ing to Hst ian Tsa ng, he endowed the University of Nal
letters; accord e of a magnificent
and undertook construction ther
revenue of a hundred villages
bronze temple 100 ft. high.
parallel to Magadha in the development of brick
moved seems to have been
Madhyadééa in this period stone architecture, however,
architecture. The development of the Mundésvarl temple
hya dég a. Thi s becomes clear if we compare
fast er in Mad The former shows
h tem ple no. 2 at Nalanda (c. A.D. 650).
(dated c. a.p. 636 ) wit mouldings, tall
wit h bol d and crisply carved yédibandha
confident workmansh ip crowned by
s, and a jan gha ado rned with bold niches
pillars, expansive doorfr
ame le executed in stone,
nas. The Nalanda temple, whi
Pharmsana roofs with sirmhakar ldings and even shal-
cei ved in ter ms of brick. It shows shallow mou
actual ly was con of execution and its
car vin gs. Its arc hit ectural members lack boldness
lower dec ora tiv e jagati are halting
dep th and defi niti on. The projections of its
oid of e with
ornaments are dev
sug ges tin g that the Mag adh a architect was not yet at hom
and bereft of strength,
the medium of stone. of the Madhya-
g se venth-century stone temple
Mundéévari is the only survivin ment ©
p les in India to displa ya full comple
dééa style and is one of the earliest tema, kumbha, kalaga, and kapotapali. It substi-
ngs: khur
developed védibandha mouldi both of Magadha and
for kala Sa on bha dra projections. (Brick temples ta-
tutes tulapith a
jangha can provide a represen
tulapitha to kalaéa.) Its
Madhyadééa often preferred t earl y in the seventh century. Plain
masonry
and emb ell ish men orna-
tive picture of design -roo f ped ime nt fronted by a large udgama
d by a pent
walls have niches crowne Mundéésvari temple had
piec es lyin g at the site suggest that the
ment. The arch itec tura l a vertical row of candragalas
hya lat a of kapotas adorned by
a Nagara sikh ara with a mad flat, squarish bhimi-
half cand raéa las. The karnas were articulated by
flanked by
crowned by a large amalasaraka.
amalakas, while the sikhara was ive of a regional style, we
can conclude
tem ple is repr esen tat
If the Mundaévar i i onal; mithu-
form at com mon to Gup ta doo rframes had become opt
that the “T”-shaped
also h ave not been used.
nas, stambhasakha, and lalatabimba
1.A.2.
118 Madhyadééa style,
Ramgadh, Mundéévari temple (Figs. 48-49; Plates 247-258)

Built atop a 600 ft.-high hill at Ramgadh near Bhabua, District Rohtas, 2 ee
temple has a remarkable, well-articulated, octagonal plan with bold masonry ae
carving (Fig. 48; Plate 247). According to a broken foundation inscription, th f ta Tf
was built in the reign of Maharaja Udayaséna in the year 30 of an unspecified era.
referred to the Harsa era, this would yield a date of a.p.
636. ; ;
The temple preserves the foundation of a mandapa on the south, the rane
from which the hill is ascended, but also shows an ancient Nandi platform in any a
the west door (and blocks the east door with an ancient grille) suggesting
an Be oere
westerly orientation. The temple comprises an octagonal garbhagrha,
40 ft. w
externally, 20 ft. internally, with four doorways facing the cardinal ; irecctio
dire tionnss. The
mandapa on the south, of which a foundation and fra ;
gments survive, was probably a
later addition. '
Bold védibandha mouldings (Fig. 49a) rise directly from a kharasil Zam
a and comprisise
khura, kumbha, kalaéga, and a kap Otapali with two minor karna mouldings below oe
upper decorated with amralumbi). These mouldings are interrupted by aes een
the cardinal faces (Plate 247) and are confined to the bhadra-projections on the
:
fa ces, where kalaéa is replaced by tulapitha bosses (Fig. ‘ 49b). To eithe : r ee i the
oie.
bhadra-projections, in place of these véedibandha mouldings, is a broad kum
demarcated from the plane of the jangha and ornamented with : a vandanamiali alika
suspended from a gor geous Sobhapattika in alignment with
the kalasa moulding (Plate
248).
The jangha is decorated on vikarna faces with three niches; the smaller meer
niches are crowned by bold udgamas terminating in sirnhakarnas. The
central bha 2
niche is larger and its crowning pediment must have extended into the superstructur :
The flanking niches rise from a short kapotapali that rests on
a tulapitha of four bosse
(Plate 250); these are sometimes left plain and sometimes
ornamented with ee
heads or grasamukhas. These niches are framed by two
sakhas, the first carved a
patravalli, the second a stambhagakha of Rucaka type, with
square kumbhika and a
cruciform sirsaka, both decorated with ardharatna
shaft is ornamented only on the
flanked by floriate palmettes. The
upper ha lf, showing ardharatnas on the madhya-
bandha, ardhapadma on the short octagonal
section, and
ana. The brackets support a single kapétapali ornamenteda ghatapallava on the bhar-
with two candraéalikas.
Above, on the face of the Phamsana pediment, isa
large udgama with simhakarna. The
ornament of the larger central niches is generally
similar to that of the flanking ones.
The pilasters show ghatapallava at the kumbhika and a
chain-and-bell suspended from
a manibandha or grasamukha. The niches are carved with
three sakhas. Their archi-
{rave is ornamented with a bevelled course of
lotus petals surmounted by a beam
ornamented with ardharatnas.
The doorways have three Sakhas, of which the middl
e one on the south is deco-
rated with ganas (Plate 249). The figure
at the top of the right jamb holds a
(Pingala); the bearded figure on the left carrie sword
s a staff (Dandi). The lintel shows eight
vidyadharas; the two central ones hold a short
kiritamukuta. The prominence of this
kiritamukuta suggests a Vaisnava or Saura
association. The bases of the jambs have
large two-a rmed pratiharas in tribhanga who carry a lotus flower and have
attendant. an
All four doorways show padmalata on the inner sakha and a flori
design on the outer (Plates 249, 251, ate palmette
253). The western doorway shows a
lotus vine issuing from luxurious
a purnaghata on the middle sakha. The
pratiharas of the west
MAUKHARIS AND PUSPABHUTIS OF KANYAKUBJA 119
doorway are two-armed. That on the left carries trigala (its upper part mutilated); that
on the right is attended by trisilapurusa. Trigilapurusa coupled with the depiction of
a naga rearing up from the shoulder of both pratiharas indicates a Saiva affiliation. (A
pillar bearing a figure of standing Surya flanked by Dandi and Pingala was used to
prop up this doorway at a later date.)
The north doorway is embellished with patralata on the middle sakha and is
exceptional in showing four-armed female pratiharis carrying swords. These pratiharis
are of Sakta affiliation, appropriate to a northern orientation.
The east doorway resembles the north one but shows Ganga and Yamuna at the
base. This doorway was blocked, perhaps at a later date, using an ancient jalavatayana
and two other architectural members, one of them fitted in upside down. The jala-
vatayana (Plate 253) is noteworthy for introducing a frieze of ratnas and also a grinning
grasamukha with ring in his mouth as if it were a door-handle. This door is the only
one with its architrave intact (Plate 252). It shows three ornate registers, the lowest
carved with lotus petals and a garland pattern, the middle with a course of tula-ends
ornamented with six simhavaktras, and the top with patralata.
The upper part of the jangha as well as the Sikhara are missing. The existing
ceiling and concrete roof are modern. The temple had some sort of rékha sikhara with
madhyalata made up of bold candragalas addorsed to kap6tas and with karnas marked
by bhimi-amalakas (Plates 257-258). This is indicated by the numerous architectural
pieces scattered at the site. The site has yielded half a dozen candraégalas inset with
figures of Saiva divinities which possibly adorned the base of the sikhara (Plate 254).
benign and
There are two figures of Karttikéya (Plate 256), one Siva Andhakantaka,
terrifying heads of Siva, and a mutilated image of Ganééa.
of pilasters.
The interior of the temple shows four central pillars and four pairs
shaft, short
The pillars are plain with a square kumbhika and bharana, an octagonal curved
sirgaka with a plain
46-sided section below the bharana, and a cruciform short octagonal section,
profile. The pilasters are Rucaka with a plain half medallion, s a catur-
pithika support
and a plain ghatapallava marking the bharana. A central
al worship today, however, appropriate to
mukha Sivalinga of c. 13th century. Princip
image of an eight-armed
the present name, “Mundéévari,” is offered to a medieval
oddess riding a bull (buffai lo?), thatRN.is kept in the east entry. a pillared mandapa in
8 Martin in 1838 shows ith
The sketch-plan publi shed by R. nt
doorway having 12 pillars. To the southwest of the prese
of
that contains a Sivalinga. The mouldings
Hi ie eo are a tiny later shrine asoe a
foundation for the southern ayer
Lpinlees TAREE the surviving
oe an Ee
Nearwith
the temple eycarved hae VER T
architectural members lying loose aroundRucak a pillar s
iit
11 ft. high; these are plain
octagonal section on the bharana. These need no
fas aes medallion and a shortsj iption.
be of the same date as eee or aah fragments at the site are a worn
s (one Oe
ere ce oe pillars with sarvatobhadrika pratimas in niche as, gnitap
OE a Meer) Ae d Ganééa, the other Surya, Harihara, Parvati in pafica
"flat ceiling carved with a large lotus, and a corner
Sirya, Visnu, Parvati, an and Kubér a (two of the
and Ganééa), two pieces ofconta a flat enefigures of Yama
ng niches ining
fragment showi
636, the
Lokapalas).
ite
ers o the Ha rs a era , yielding a date of a.p.
on ref ptiion record that
rdss Me
If the foundation inscripti t e periiod . The ini scriipt
be assigned to alésvarasvami,
temple stylistically can na (N ar D
ay a
an adeév akula), ca led Mand
Nar aya
there was a temple of
IL.A.2.
120 Madhyadésa style,
Fig.48. Ramgadh. Mundéévari temple, plan.
which was an old establishment with a management committee Car avanika telend
storeroom késthika), to which was appended a Siva temple and monastery (Vint
ramatha) in the year 30; whether Narayana here refers to Visnu is not
clear.
An analysis of the octagonal plan of this temple by Meister recently has demon-
strated that its architects used both the grid of the Vastu
mandala and the geometry of
the Sulba Satras in its construction, While the large bhadra
niches on the vikarna faces
must have enclosed images of major deities, the flanking
smaller niches may
contained an early set of the Dikpalas acting as guardians of the eight directwell have
ions. The
Patna Museum preserves images from this site that includ
e Surya, Harihara (bearing 3
short label reading “Vipascitah” in the same characters as the
foundation inscription),
seated Karttikéya, standing Karttikéya, standing Parvat
i, two seated Matrkas, seated
Agni, and seated Kubéra, all stylistically of the
early seventh century
Sculpture associated with this temple is not of uniform quality A.D.
and seems to
betray several idioms and levels of workmanship. Decorative orname
nt — scrolls and
arabesques, grasakinkinika, lion heads on the
architraves — reveals crisp and confi-
dent carving and fine workmanship, inspired in part by the Gupta idiom
of Sarnath.
Larger figures from the site are generally clumsy. The image
of Surya, on the prop fixed
to the western doorway, and the left pratihara
carved on the same doorframe are
| MAUKHARIS AND PUSPABHUTIS OF KANYAKUBJA 121
exceptions. Architecture seems to have been handled by a guild trained perhaps in the
;
trained,
Sarnath school while images were sculpted by local guilds, some of them
perhaps, in a wooden tradition.
two such
| The rocky ascent up the hill shows many later pilgrim-records and
in characters of
| records are also engraved on the védibandha of the main temple
“shell” script also is
the late seventh century. The number of inscriptions here in
remarkable.
Sarnath, Milagandhakuti (Plate 260)

ure, continued to have temples
Sarnath, so important a centre of late Gupta sculpt
main shrine at Sarnath largely
added in the early post-Gupta period. The brick-built
and early eighth centuries. This “Mula-
belongs in its present form to the late seventh
and plaster that reuses doorframes of the
gandhakuti” is an oft-restored temple of brick
architectural pieces of the sixth/seventh
fifth/sixth centuries and has inserted stone
dating from Maurya through late Gupta
centuries as part of its pitha. Older remains,
pavement. The shrine, however, as it now
times, lie concealed under the present -
It is square, with prominent bhadra projec
survives perhaps continues an old plan. a stepped entran ce on the
e-chambers, and has
tions on three sides that contain shrin ings and
an open court. The vedibandha mould
east, a closed rectangular court, and by
ated with pilasters and niches crowned
surviving portion of the jangha (decor védibandha of
)
énaka s) are typica l of brick templ es of the post-Gupta period. The
guras and second
a, tulapitha, kapotapalt, kalaga,
the temple is composed of a tall kumbh with pilast ers crown ed by
is decorated mainly
kapotapali (Plate 260). The jangha a design some-
pilaster rests on a lotus pedestal of
candraéalas and stirasenakas. Each a ghata at
resem bling that of its Magad ha brick counterpart. The pilaster shows
what
a. at cardinal points; b, at vikarna

le, védibandhas:
Fig. 49. Ramgad h. Mundéévari temp
aand b.
: points; c. between
11.A.2.
122 Madhyadésa style,
the kumbhika and a plain shaft with square and octagonal ene
: mple se
Pe eet: is
essentially a square edifice, 68 ft. on a side, with prominent pa a Paes teats
three sides containing each a small shrine with doorway. The embelli
temple conforms to a pattern shared by almost all brick
. temples in
: thisi period
iod includ-
ing that at Aphsad and temple no. 12 at Nalanda.
Sarnath and Varanasi, architectural fragments (Plates e 6
259, 261-263, 266)
Numerous stone architectural fragments including doorframes, =
ara ee 7
e
Ss,
pilasters, and various components of the sikhara survive at Sarnath.

are ai ran
ly continue the motifs of the previous phase in a more stylised form.
Baye aids
srivrksa lose their freshness and depth. A new éakha of mani
bandha PaO aia nn
alter
nating with rosettes is added and brackets are introduced show
ing Pili vine
grasamukha flanked by palmettes. Figures of rive
r-goddesses and Pre ais aes
show indif ferent workmanship. A doorjamb from Varanasi in the
(Plate 266) has four gakhas decorated with patravalli, styli
Bhar
a ne SABER
sed gases ‘a eee -
Sakha with a ghatapallava base, and Srivrksa; it shows a large two-
arme 2 aaah
the base carrying a flower in his right hand, the left
placed on a heavy Be he A daevari
awkwardly depicted shoulders resembling some of the prati
haras on ; e Se Ten
temple. A doorjamb from Sarnath itself has three
panels, the central carv
grinn ing grasamukha, and shows two sakhas, the first carved with ci diamonds
i alte rnat-
ing with rosettes, the second a much stylised
patravalli.
As at Mun ° désvari, Sarnath also preserves quit‘ e a few amis s malakas , karna-
bhii mi-a
kitas, and pieces of the madhyalata of Nagara Sikharas. These pertain 7 to fallen s tone
temples of the seventh and early eighth
centuries.
It is not known wh ether Harg
a wa s responsible for any enh: A ath,
though th ere is a real probabili
ty that he extended his patr Ra e ni all
‘Buddhist site within his dominion an onage to Ape
d not far from his capital city of
Kanauj.
Dév Baranark, architectural remain
s (not illustrated)
Dév Baranark, District Shahabad, Bihar, has a clus es)
ter of eight brick shrines, the Peed
of which, however, is assignable only to c. the 12th cen
tury A.D. The site has y) nae
architectural members and Brahmanical images in san
dstone ranging from the six eo
the 12th centuries, however; the earliest of these are three pillars
and afragmen -
doorframe that are strikingly similar to their cou
nterparts from Sarnath. ae es
stylistically assignable to c. A.D. 500-550. One
pillar was used by the Later At e
Jivitagu
pta II to engrave an inscription that refe
rs to the confirmation of land ae he
hereditary priests of the sun-god
(Varunavasin) from the time of Bal
Maukharis Sarvavarma and Avantivarma. aditya an
This would imply continued worship oOP the
sun-god at the site from at least the sixt dae
h century. The mention of a village “Va
and the sun-god’s designation “Varunava r unl a ;
sin” (one residing at Varuna) confirms tha
the ancient village name wa s
“Varuna” (also attested to by the present
About a dozen images of name Baranark).
Siirya at the sit
11th centuries. Half are styli
1s Immediat°
e predecessors. Three imag
.
es of Visn
+
u,
a
(»
MAUKHARIS AND PUSPABHUTIS OF KANYAKUBJA
123
Buxar, temple remains (Plates 264-265)
Buxar, District Shahabad, Bihar, is an ancient site situated on the right bank of the
Ganga, about 60 miles east of Varanasi. The site has yielded a doorframe (Plate 265) of
Vindhya sandstone composed of four éakhas, of which the first is carved with a
kalpavalli that issues from the navels of two yaksas and entwines jambhakas; the
rosettes; the third is a
second sakha shows manibandha of diamonds alternating with at the
stambhasakha with square, octagonal, and 16-sided sections with ghatapallava
of floral pattern surmounted by
base, grasamukha on a clasp in the middle, and a band
is also embellished with a band
ardhapadma in the upper part. The octagonal section
the upper part of the stambhasakha is
of floral pattern capped by three ardhapadmas;
Srivrksa motif. Ganga and Yamuna
mutilated. The fourth sakha is carved with stylised
doorframe in exaggerated tribhanga with
(Plate 264) are depicted at the base of the
on one side by a malavidyadhara ensconced
usual attendants and vahanas and flanked Yamuna. The modelling and
fly toward
in clouds. A pair of harnsas, carrying a garland,
headdre ss, and the stylised srivrksa motif indicate
stance of the river-goddesses, their
a date of c. a.p. 675-700. Krishna Deva
REFERENCES
India, 300-800, Minneapolis 1980.

Frederick M. Asher, Art of Eastern rict of Shahabad in 1809-10,
Patna 1934.
unt of the Dist
Francis S. Buchanan, An Acco phy— Its Bearing on the History
of Art,
Deva , “Mun deév ari Temp le, Ramgarh,” Indian Epigra
Kris hna
Delhi 1985, 125-127.
FM. Asher and G.S. Gai, eds., New f the Year 30 and its Bearing on
the Temple,” Indian
ari Temp le Inscr
ption i 0 .
G.S. Gai, “Mundegv istory of Art, New Delhi 1985
, 129-131.
— Its
y Bea rin g on the H the Ind ian People III),
Epigraph eds., The Classic al Age (History and
Culture of
R.C. Majumdar and A.D. Pusalker,
1838.
Bombay 1962. istics of Eastern India, London
The History, Anti quities, Topography, and Stat of a Tem ple Plan ,”
Montgomery Martin,
d Certainty in the Analysis 0.
Michael W. Meister, “Mundesvat!: iams , New Delh i 1981 , 77-8
G. Will
in the Art of India, ed. Joanna ety, XLIV (1958),
Kalddargana: American Studies rnal of the Bihar Research Soci
in Shahabad, "Jou
K.C. Panigrahi, “Temple of Mundesvari
14-21.
in Bihar, Patna 1963.
D.R. Patil, Antiquarian Remains
Banaras 1937. —
R.S. Tripathi, History of Kannauj, 1976.
’Inde centrale et occidentale, Paris
Odette Viennot, Temples de
rr
124
aN Padhavali
adhavali ounp aa
Le,
=}
Batésara RAL_A
. gl ml
GWALIOR®
SHIVPURI
©
&
: Fe ®CHATARPUR wy,
GUNA TIKAMGARH (
® /
how
6
}
DEVGADH* ©
Chaparahy
Payhart a Ramgadh
Se SS
Badoh
A Phase I
Gyaraspur
® wz 4& Phase Il
VIDISA
JABALPUR
i aneat
DaSarnadéga: Minor dynastie

s, mandapika sites
CHAPTER 1O ILB.1.
Varieties of North Indian style: Style of Dasarnadeésa,

phase 1, c. late sixth—late seventh century A.D.
Minor Dynasties: Mandapika and Early
Nagara Traditions
“sakalot-
647) wie lde d imp eri al authority, and was called
Harsavardhana (A.D. 606- s of his
of the who le of Nor th India”) even in the record
tarapathanatha” (“emperor itical confusion. With
of Bada mi. His death was followed by pol g
enemies, the Calu kyas
apparent, Nort h India
relapsed into petty warrin
heir or succ esso r state . Pro min ent
no strong narrow dominions
not extend beyond their
kingdoms whose writ did of Mag adha under the Later Gup
tas, Kashmir
the kin gdo ms the Maitrakas,
among them remained er the Sai lod bhavas, Valabhi under
Ori ssa und , Mauryas,
under the Karkétakas,
ast han and Guj ara t und er the Gurjara-Pratiharas
Raj principal administrative
and Malava and parts of as. Madhyadésa, with its
Guhilaputras, Ca ha ma na s, and Cap had no stable ruling
and the spr awl ing reg ion of Central India both in their
centre at Kanauj, pped up in those region
s were very limited
powers. The minor
states that cro listing five gen-
isd ict ion . As exa mple, a local dynasty
political and administr
ative jur on on the Siva
Vat sar aja is men tioned in an inscripti
erations of chiefs end
ing wit h ned in the
vpu ri, Ma dh ya Pradesh. Kings mentio
a, District Shi and
temple no. 1 at Mahu Tajovardhana, Udita,
rahéla), Nagavardhana,
asa (Vyagh
inscription are Aryabh tral India during the
fam ily , so typ ica l of those ruling in Cen
Vatsaraja. This entire torical source.
are not kn own from any other his th of Harsa-
seventh cen tur y,
e co nt in ue d unchanged after the dea
tural cli mat fined to a
The religious and cul ent an d Bu dd hi sm was declining, con ic
a worshipped in anicon
was on the asc
vardhana. Hinduism wi de sp re ad , wit h Siv
Saivism was temples in this period
few centres like Safici; By far the largest number of
form more than in vig
rah a for ms. popular adoration
wo rs hi p; oth er div inities also to receive , and Kart-
va
was dedicated to Sai ra ma rd in i, Sa pt am atrkas, Sarasvati, GanéSa
hisa su Bhivaraha,
were Visnu, Surya, Ma as Va su dé va in cat urbhuja form but also as
not onl y of these di-
tikéya. Visnu appears yl. A roc k-c ut representation of most
a, and Sés asa alence of
Trivikrama, Narasimh ad h, Dis tri ct Vid ish a, attesting to the prev
pears at Ramg
vinities at one site ap
seventh-century India. of Ganééa, Mahisasura-
paficadévopasana in ref lec ted by the images
The same catholic
att itu de is
temple no. 1a t Mahua,
dedicated to
bh ad ra nic hes on
a in the image of
mardini, and Bhivarah h, wh ic h is de di ca te d to 5 iva, also preserves an
mgad
Siva. Shrine no. 1 at Ra
in i in its surviving bhadra niche.
Mahisasuramard
126 11.B.1.
Dagarnadééa style, phase 1,
The artistic momentum created by Gupta patr , North Indiaia did
onage in di not fully fully wear
out until c. a.D. 700. The seven th cen ae een
tury a.p. marked a period of Pe e a edieca
what may be perceived as a lingering “class r
icism” and certain abit fealled
tendencies in Central Ind
ia. In architecture, sma
“sila-mandapika” in the ll flat-roofed ‘ ae and
Mahua prag-
gtiva, were erected in considerainscription) comprising a square eu f iti
ble numbers, as well as fully def tna
structures. Pillar-types, doo ine Be tnNag d,
ara
rframes, and kati all reflec
t designs
with a series of pillars witHew
Mandapika shrines show a kati it lahe-wet bes
tween, a form that seems h stone s ee ddecat
derived from timber originals
simple posts with planks (where ger bi Liasco
or mt
triratha plan, with niches cro lattices between). Often these shrines me
wned by simple sirnhakarna bhadras.
These shrines are modest pediments on way (with
thin slab walls), and seem to in dimensions, constructed in a distinctive
reflect a local tradition, separa formulas
and evolving side by side. This
mandapika tradition evolves ove
te from Geet as eae
interacting at times with r culate pee eae
Nagara
stream of Nagara architecture. Th formulas, ‘ but sur viving independent o
e Mahua inscriae ption, which records tha t a temple,
dedicated to Siva, was
Parents, suggests that the
set up “for the increa
se of the religious merit”sss ing’s
tradition may represent of the king
The mandapika at Chapar a memorial type.
a ha s ‘ yout
each side with three an ab so lu te ly ba re kat i
plain slabs between. sh owing sii ete Aa
arrangement of pilasters Mahua Siva temple a
and slab-recesses but is no. 1 eee ur shrine
no. 1 is a more ornate version highly ornamented. Gy
Projecting bhadras (actin
of the Ma hu a ma nd ap
aras
ika, which displays aesp icuously
g perhaps as open balc
onies)
nati
Ramgadh has only slab wall
s with no pilasters or rece.ss The mandapika temp hee with
crow ning simhakarnas, es but wi
th bhadra nic
The temple at Kuchdon
Nagara formula of karna, Pranear Devgadh compresses mandapika walls e
Tecess
tiratha, and bhadra, with
orname
to se
between kar na and pr nt ed slabs for
atiratha only; on the slab ro ;
Sarvat6bhadra Naga
ra shrine with Lati of ab ov e is set oo,enpa
tire
se
sites as Padhavali and Batésa na éi kh ara.
ra also sometimes shLaow ter mandapika shri
eresik
Latina ne
i ted above
mandapika walls. haras fit
emple is dvi-anga
bhadras. Its elevat; on plan, with
i
MINOR D YNASTIES: p MANDAPIKAA AND EARLY NAGARA TRADITIONS
127
that it
at ier cs # a en aea value Siva temple no. 2 by Meister show
Vastumanda!a grid of 64 squares, as prescr ibed in the sixth-
_a
form the sanct um; the Sait
ates, Brhat Samhita. The central 4 x 4 squares level of
is two squares; the first
sae ae measured on the exterior by the karnas,
athas, measures the width of the inner
a ‘3ee on the outer wall, forming the pratir or
tion, forming the bhadra, measures the interi
ctum; the final level of projec
Brahmasthana.
shrines (as at Chapara and Ramgadh) omit
ie véedibandhas of earlier mandapika at
(this feature is also shared by shrines
oF a, having instead a broad antarapatta mandapika
temples of Dasarnadésa, including
akanganj in Uparamala). Later mouldings, though often they Teplace
shrines, display fully developed vedibandha
kalaga with tulapitha on the bhadra. with
have suggested that all temples surviving
i Some scholars (Viennot, Tartakov) had either a cubical
as mandapika shrines)
at roofs (those of the Gupta period as well at Nacna, or had some form
of the Parvati temple
cell above, as seen in old photographs Kuraiya Bir
éikhara, as does the upper storey of the eighth-century of
of curvilinear
This does not properly take into account either the presence
temple at Kuchdon. of the flat roofs of Gupta temples
(Safici no. 17,
drain-chutes cut into the top surface e roo fs are taken to have had
must be explained if thes
Tigawa, Kunda, Madhia), which superstructures.
her sup ers tru ctu re, or the vedi-formula of many mandapika and Pataini
any furt h as those at Batésara, Chandpur,
med iev al tem ple s, suc
Viennot mixes erstructures
of the Gup ta per iod , con tending that all lost their sup
Dévi, with temples drains
, dec ay, or acc ide nt, and Tartakov suggests that
due to fragile construct ion suggestion) but uses South
oth er cop ing to trap water (a defensible
require a véd ika or within a superstructure,
whi ch use chutes to drain water from
ta shr ine s, less plausible
Indian anarpi
insi st on the pre sen ce of ikharas in the North (a
as an example to
tween
argument).
co mp le xi ty of arc hit ectural development be
These suggestion s ignore the adh “Gupta” temple
early nin th century A.D. The Devg
the Gupta period and the by early in the sixth
ant ici pat ed mos t com pon ents of the Nagara gi khara ina structures con-
already had , and Lat
that “mundamala,” mandapika
century, a fact suggesting separate for ms, not part of a single line
ent h cen tur y rep res ent
temporaneous in the sev
m timber
of development.
in construction, with walls derived fro
Mandapika shrines,
modest tructures (as Meis-
type, and with simp le “vedi” supers century, though
prototypes of a post-and-plank to be built in Central India
into the ninth
di-
.ter calls them), continued Padhavali), in imitation o f the Nagara tra
shrines (Batésara, bas es. Suc h
some later mandapika offset Latina gikharas to their square mandapi ka
tion, do uncomfortably fit
at Devr! Kalan, suggested that
period.
complexities are common in this temple
the Madhia
Pramod Chandra, in publishing
tiers that acted as a link
between “flat-roofed”
shrines
s
it had a pyramidal
roof of two of thi s superstructure carrie
s. Meister’s analysis
and those with full-fledged sikhara
a
re fle ct, not a transition from
t Madhia seems “to
suggests tha adapt to stone a
more conviction. He m, but rat her a rudimentary attempt to
tow ere d for can be seen
flat-roofed to a in woo d; a conception which
ped for shr ine s l
conception already develo ed) in the fla t-r oof ed’ mandapika shrines of Centra
nsform in a mo dified form to roo
f
better adapted (and tra ole , and which is utilized
y te mp le s at Aih ogn iti on tha t
India, the clerestor his argume nt is a rec
as for Ma ha -M aru temples.” Central to part of the wall,
the ma nd ap
, rat her tha n bei ng par t of the superstruc ture, is
the first level at Madhia
I1.B.1.
Dagarnadééa style, phase 1,
aah
and
representing an incipient varandika, the complex cornice that tops the jangha
Only the upper level at Madhia —
separates it from the sikhara on later Nagara shrines.
a vedi platform with corners slightly articulated — can be called a superstr ucture.
Nanavati and Dhaky, in their discussion of Maitraka-period temples in Surastra,
suggest further evidence for the evolution of Nagara architecture in a series of seventh-
century shrines in that area that show piled cornice-layers (kapotas or kapotapalis, as
on the late-Gupta lintel from Sarnath) over which gavaksas gradually are arranged and
karnandakas introduced to simulate Nagara patterning. These, as in the early seventh-
century Nagara structures in Karnataka, however, show no balapafijara recesses in the
superstructure, as had been present at Dévgadh in the previous century. Of the full-
fledged Nagara tradition in North India, as it had developed late in the sixth and into
the seventh century a.p., only the Siva temple no. 2 at Mahua survives.
Fig. 50. Chapara. Mandapika shrine, plan.
Chapara, mandapika shrine (Figs. 50, 52a; Plates 267-269)

Chapara village is situated around a barren hillock about three miles northwest of
Pathari, District Vidisha. A mandapika-type of shrine stands here on the eastern ex-
tremity of the low hillock. The shrine consists of a square garbhagrha and praggriva,
with shallow bhadra projections on three sides. The shrine faces east and stands on
two plain foundation courses. Its védibandha consists of khura, kumbha, broad anta-
rapatta, and kapotapali (Fig. 52a). The kati, made up of orthostats, shows four Rucaka
pilasters with three plain slabs between. The Rucaka pilasters have a short octagonal
section fringed by corner lotus buds and with incised darpana designs above and
below. These pilasters support a plain lintel topped by a prominent kapotapali with
tulasangraha and merlons below. The kapotapali is also decorated with candragalas.
129
G. A
NAGAR TIONS
TRADIITI
MINOR Y A STIE: S:: MANDAPIKA
DYN. AND EARLY
acts
li i
is a plaii n, widi e rece ss cro wne d by a kapota-like chadya that
otapa li
Above th e kapotapa
as a flat slab-roof.
from under the crowning
| chadya of the man
Th e roof of the ageri
pragg riva exten ds
and res ts on a
a paipalir of octa gor onal pilpilllars that have ghat te aaa
ved with cate ti ta
dap ika
: la
(P t n
ha na of the pil lar s is car a hor
aan fe malast lan d-l oop s. The upp er ghatapallava rests on
ae ia a with gar with kirttimukha and
re
and is crowned by a cross-corbel decorated
palmette with fruit designs. sakhas (Plate 268).
-s ha ped format and three
is plain belotsw
corp?
“T
e garbhagrha door wa y has a
st am bh aé ak ha
of scrol’s The
Th
; ; acke
i
The first e a a a riagchgrde signpillars save that the br
on the upper
part,
dis-
t replpeaiants i n ec a iv a oses the overdoor,pport
bu td e pr
ou te r sakha, which also enclst ambhasakha s su
ha ve
Ne profile. The pta temples. The
playe aiipa mo ti f, as seen On late
r Gu
re of wh ic h an elegant simh
akar na
Sa i t as, at th e ce nt its, faced
t w i t h two candraégal nt el al so pr oj ect, forming un
Sith al ects; the ends
of the li laéa, that act almo
st as
wee proj amalaka and ka the right
sities a e n t an d s u rmounted by both ar a, of which that on
s E e c a n c di ng pr at ih
ar i e shows a stan eless ceiling.
o l d e n r sN e ya of each jamb garbhagtha is plain, with a featur to Surya,
h
. Th e in te ri or of the th e te mp le was dedicated
“ilo i Ja la tabimba, sugges
ts th at
Th e pratiharas migh
t then
ac ti ng as on an al ta r.
site aes ar, hipped in the form of a lotus
e wors e sun-god.
a, attendants of th
gn,
e ng al th srivrksa desi
present Da nd a an d Pi
gn , tr ig ak ha doorway wi
, simple plan
and de si ¢. A-D- 600.
Its modest size t th at th is te mp le is assignable to r plan, design, found-
llars su gges with a simi la
and developed pi rth of this shrine stood another st.
2 Hardly 20 ft.
no bandha is lo ury
nd ha . Th e st ru ct ur e ab ove the vedi
ra l pi ec es fr om seventh-cent
ation, and vé di ba archit ec tu d four-
th es e re ma ins lie a few ur es of st an ding Surya an
ae Not far fr
om ain ing sculpt
clude lo ose niches cont
rines; these in i.
ramard in
armed Mahisasu (Figs. 51, 52 b;
Plates 270,
272-273)
no . 1 -northeast
h, ma nd apika sh ri ne
oc k c. fo ur miles nD orth
Ramg ad w hi ll on the
at th e foot of a lo a ro ck facing south
age si tu at ed at ed in are two
Ramgadh is a vill known as the Sat-Marhiya, ex In front of the Sat-Marhiya 1.
¢ av
.
ves,
of Pathari; ca of the hillock, enshrin he so ut h slope is shrine nodibandha
upper slopes on a ve
ik a sh ri ne s (10S. 2 and 3); worship, faces east and stands a, and kapotapali
mandap dedicated to
Siva patt
kumbha, antara praggtiva with two
Shrine no. 1, é da
uare sane déva-
co ns is te d of a modest sq down (Fig. 51; Plate 270). Bold sthas
shrine w fallen ese dévaké
(Fig. 52b). The par
t, s of the kati. Th
pillars in fron plain, curve
ed on and
késthas are carv ounted by a bold
caka pilasters: § galas; this is surm The north dévakdés-
are framed by Ru
rated with tw
o levels).
isible at two of the
ka p6 ta pa li
rn
de
ha
co
ka rn a (w it h pa ck in g
rd in i tr am pl ing on the head
elegant si ed Mahisasurama tail in her left
pr es er ve s a re lief of four-arm om or ph ic fo rm ; she holds its
tha
who ig represen
ted in zo right hand.
buffalo demon, ca rr ie d in her upper slab that
ba ck wi th a tr ig tl a
re ce ss , an da plain roof
it s li , W id e
hand Than d pierces nted by kapotapa
e kati is sur mou first carved with
th e ka po ta pa li. d of fo ur gakhas, the the
extends beyond do or wa y wa s compose soms, the third with stambha, and
The “T”-shthapeedsecond with galmali blos
s,
frothy scroll
ee
Dasarnadééa style, ph ase 1, IL.B.1.
128
and
representing an incipient varandika, the complex cornice that tops the jangha
the upper level at Madhia —
separates it from the sikhara on later Nagara shrines. Only
a superstr ucture.
a vedi platform with corners slightly articulated — can be called
Nanavati and Dhaky, in their discussion of Maitraka-period temples in Surastra,
suggest further evidence for the evolution of Nagara architecture in a series of seventh-
century shrines in that area that show piled cornice-layers (kapotas or kapotapalis, as
on the late-Gupta lintel from Sarnath) over which gavaksas gradually are arranged and
karnandakas introduced to simulate Nagara patterning. These, as in the early seventh-
century Nagara structures in Karnataka, however, show no balapanjara recesses in the
superstructure, as had been present at Dévgadh in the previous century. Of the full-
fledged Nagara tradition in North India, as it had developed late in the sixth and into
the seventh century a.D., only the Siva temple no. 2 at Mahua survives.
Fig. 50. Chapara. Mandapika shrine, plan.
Chapara, mandapika shrine (Figs. 50, 52a; Plates 267-269)

Chapara village is situated around a barren hillock about three miles northwest of
Pathari, District Vidisha. A mandapika-type of shrine stands here on the eastern ex-
tremity of the low hillock. The shrine consists of a square garbhagrha and praggriva
with shallow bhadra projections on three sides. The shrine faces east and stands ot
two plain foundation courses. Its védibandha consists of khura, kumbha, broad anta-
rapatta, and kapotapali (Fig. 52a). The kati, made up of orthostats shows four Rucaka
pilasters with three plain slabs between. The Rucaka pilasters have a short octagonal
section fringed by corner lotus buds and with incised darpana designs above and
below. These pilasters support a plain lintel topped by a prominent kapotapali with
tulasangraha and merlons below. The kapotapali is also decorated with candrasalas.
129
: GARA TRADITIONS
MINOR DYNASTIES: MANDAPIKA AND EARLY NA
cro wned by a kapdot ota-

a-lliike chadya that acts
kap pal
otaapalii i
is a ]
pla i
in, widi e rec ess
ve ttheB
AboRee
se epot
-
ext end s fro m unde r er th the crowning: chaa dya of th
The roof of the praggr ggriiva 4 base aa a
ae TI ea r, pill ars that have ghatapallava
ree on e ae of a short band of
io
of the pill ars is carved with ardhapadma,
. The ma ast han a ona ae
h gar lan d-l oop s. The upper ghatapallava rests
wit ha and
spon ae kirttimukha by a cro ss- cor bel decorated with kirttimuk
section and is crowned
palmette with fruit designs. has (Plate 268).
format and three sak
way has a «T” shaped akha is plain below
The garbhagrha door de si gn of scrolls. The stambhas e that the brackets
a ric h
td first is decorate
d with upper part, sav
si gn of the pr ag gr iva pillars on the the overdoor, dis-
a repeats the de er gak ha, wh ic h also encloses
profile. The out
ve plain, curved later Gupta
f, as seen OM
plays grivrksa moti galas, at the centre
of w faced
ed ka po ta pa li s wi th tw o ca nd ra
th e lin tel al so pr oj ect, forming units,
pair of as
gn projects: the ends kalaéga, that act almost ght
with inset altar-desi and surmounted by both amalaka and th e ri
s which that on
with large candrasala ch jamb shows a standing pratihara, of atureless ceiling.
a of ea with a fe
smgas. The pedy
in te ri or of th e garbhagrha is plain, mp le was dedicated to Su en
rya,
sta ff. Th e ha t th e te
pratiharas might th
hold s a ests t
e al ta r, ac ti ng as lalatabimba, sugg an al ta r. Th e
Th of a lotus on
who can be worshipped in the form of the sun- god. ,
d Pi ng ala, attendants ha do or wa y wi th érivrksa design
represent Da nd a an
design, trig ak
simple plan and le to ¢. A-D- 600.
Its modest size, th is te mple is assignab desi gn, found-
lo pe d pi ll ar s sugges t th at
an ot he r wi th a similar plan,
and deve ne stood
rth of this shri the yedibandha
is lost.
Hardly 20 ft. no The stru ct ur e ab ov e
from seventh-ce ur-
ntury
ve di ba nd ha . te ct ur al pi ec es d fo
ation, and
th es e re ma in s lie a few arc hi ptures of standing Surya an
Not far from niches co ntaining scul
include loose
shrines; these
ramardint. 270, 272-273)
armed Mahisasu s: 51 , 52b; Plates
ika shrine no.
1 (F ig rth-northeast
ad h, ma nd ap hi ll oc k ¢. four miles no
Ramg the foot of a low vated in a rock fa t h on the
: cing sopuut
llag e si tu at ed at e two
Ramgadh is a vi known as the sat-Marhiya,
exca
fr on t of th e Sat-Marhiya ar
ves, ngas. In no.N 1.
of Pathari; ca
th e hi ll oc k, enshrine Sivali th e so ut h slope is shrine BOdi bandha
upper slopes
of
(nos. 2 an d 3); fu
rther down stands on a ve tapali
s faces east and po
mandapika shrine1, de di
worship,
cated to Siva has khura-kumbha, antarapa
tta, and ka
Shrine no . bandha aggriva with two
ila. The vedi
araé
resting on a kh consi
(Fig.52b). The shrine
part of which
pillars in front,
ed on t
koésthas are carv
caka pilasters;
are framed by Ru is
h two small cane ‘ g on the head of the
kapotapali decorated wit kin g Ph am sa n su ra ma rd
bat
in } tr am plin
(with bac
elegant simhakarna"iat of foul y-armed
Mahisa her left
‘ form; she ho; lds its tail in
tha preserves a reli ef 0 in zo om or ph ic
who is represented hand.
buffalo demon, a car rie d in her upper rightplain roof slab that
its back with a tri gul
e recess, and a
hand and pierces by kapotapali, wid
nted
The kati is surmou r gak has ,
with
the first carved the
extends bey apotapall.
com osed of fou stambha, and
yo nd ne Norway was ali blossoms, the third with
Th e lm
cond with $a
s, the se
frothy scroll
130
Dasarnadééa style, phase 1, II.B.1.
Fig. 51, Ramgadh. Mandapika shr

ine no. 1, plan.
PORE Sai ae,

Pe ene
[Ee Sareea a eae al
|
CEST
Lae
RT | 3
ear oe
2 woe as
a: Lkaayae :
F.
Fig.52. Védibandhas;:
a. Chapara. Mandapika shrine; b. Ramgadh. Mandapika shrine no. ty"
Mandapika shrine no, 2 (ey Rasagadh.
MINOR DYNASTIES: MANDAPIKA AND EARLY NAGARA TRADITIONS 131
fourth with a garland of date-palm pattern (Plates 272-273). The Rucaka stambhasakha
was plain on the lower half and ornate above, showing ghantamala and lotus designs
on the malasthana. It has an upper ghatapallava and brackets of plain, curved profile
which supported two kapotapali mouldings decorated with candrasalas. The central
candragala had a Sivalinga complete with pitha; others were left plain. The architrave
above the doorframe showed a design of plain tulasangraha. The pédyas are embel-
lished with figures of river-goddesses flanked by images of two-armed Saiva pratiharas
holding large trigtilas. The workmanship of these figures is crude compared to that of
the Mahisasuramardini image.
The praggriva had a pair of octagonal pillars with base and upper square ghata-
pallavas. The malasthana was decorated with ghantamala, grasamukha, and lotus
patterns; the brackets are cruciform embellished with talapatra.
The interior of the sanctum is plain and shows clearly that the portion below the
kati is made of four horizontally laid courses and the kati of three vertical slabs
surmounted by a thick lintel and two other courses, above which is the plain, mono-
lithic ceiling.
but is
The shrine is similar in construction to the mandapika shrine at Chapara,
slightly more ornate and may date to c. a.D. 625-650.
Ramgadh, mandapika shrine no. 2 (Fig. 52c; Plate 271)

all traces of both praggriva
Shrine no. 2 faces east, is much dilapidated, and has lost
mouldings as no. 1; its kati is
and back wall. Its vedibandha (Fig. 52c) shows the same rs and two, plain,
Rucaka pilaste
made of two vertical slabs on each side with three
d by a lintel with a cornice of
recessed panels as ornaments. The kati is surmounte
supports a roof-slab that measures
lotus petals and a course of tulasangraha. This lintel
, the shrine measures 5.5 ft. square.
6 ft. 10 in. square and 4 in. thick. Internally
an open mandapa resting on four heavy
About 20 ft. to the east of shrine no. 2 is
cross corbels, are plain, and support a beam
Rucaka pillars. The pillars carry heavy
7 ft. 4 in. square by 4 in. thick.
surmounted by a roof-slab measuring
Sanici, temple no. 18 (Plate 274)
it
gateway of the main sttipa at Sarici;
This apsidal Buddhist temple faces the southern ury A.D. whe n
rebuilt in the seventh cent
was first built in the Sunga perio d and then high, were
274) and two pilasters, each 17 ft.
the surviving 12 monolithic pillars (P late y are plain,
se con sti tut ed the col onn ade s of the nave and aisles. The
put up. The lotus shoo ts and incised
i i _ and show, on the upper part,
All have simple brackets with
dpeeetiestifs wit ney ett 0 ctagonal section between.
h a shor
Pee of stale ope
in beams. The superstructure,
cuaeod EERIE oie!carry pla _p. 650 on stylistic grounds as W
!
as i
it sta nds is i able to c. A.D
i assign
The tem ple basi s of
entury date sugges ted by Sir John Marshall on the
by reference A the seventh-c
stratigraphy.
Sarici, temple no. 31 (not illustrated)
put up near
flat -roo fed rect angu lar tem ple enshrining an image of Buddha was It is
This
ing of the seve nth cent ury on top of the ruins of an earlier shrine.
the beginn ars, the temple
t of stupa no. 1. Built of small ashl
locat adbout 100 ft. to the northeas l pili lars were ta ken from an earlier shrine; thes , e
att el é
des. Two of its
i cen tra
ghata resting
de st e om e half , sho rt oct agonal and 16-sided sections, a fluted
a re abac us. Two
t octagonal section, and a plain, squa
on a thin band of lotus petals, shor
ee ; Dagarnadééa style, phase 1, II.B.1.
other Rucaka pilasters have the same design of lotus shoots and incised darpana motifs
as is found on the pillars of temple no. 18. The remaining pillars are mostly plain,
Rucaka type. Brackets and the entire superstructure are restored. Marshall proposed a
seventh-century date for the temple.
Fig.53. Mahua. Siva temple no. 1, plan.
Mahua, mandapika temple (Siva temple no. 1) (Figs.

53, 55a; Plate 275)
This flat-roofed, east-facing, mandapika shrine has
a square garbhagrha and a prag-
griva with two pillars (Fig. 53; Plate 275). The védibandha rests on two plain founda-
tion courses and is composed of khura, kumbha, kalaéa, and kap6tapali, the last deco-
rated with harnsas and a pair of ganas as well as with candraéalas (Fig. 55a). The shrine
shows bhadra projections that extend through the védibandha, kati, and varandika.
A
tulapitha of six bosses carved with floral designs, grasamukhas, hamsa, and makaras
replaces kalaéa on the bhadra. The mouldings of the praggriva replace kalaga with a
broad antarapatta.
The kati shows four pillars on each side resting on a flat course; the two central
pillars project slightly and frame a shallow niche carved with images of Ganééa (S),
Bhiivaraha (N), and Mahisdsuramardini (W) surmounted by a simmhakarna. The flank-
ing recesses on the kati are carved with kalpavalli (issuing from a yaksa’s navel, with
133
MINOR DY: NASTIES: : MANDAPIKA AND EARLY NAGARA TRADITIONS
.
mple no. 2, plan
Fig. 54. Mahua. Siva te
th
octagonal section wi
e Ru ca ka pi llars h ave a short car ry a be am
as). Th ts, and
makaras, gajas, OT mithun above an d below, cruci form bracke
orn ame nt oa d kantha ca pped by a roof-slab.
incised darpana li . Ab ov e is a br are carved
a heavy kapotapa w hich the first and third
surmounted by mpo sed of thre
e ga kh as of with
The doorframe is co le is a hi gh ly or namen ted stambhasakha
patravallis. The midd o kapé tapalis
with varieties of ar an a. Th e st am bh asakha supports tw pair ot
and a fluted bh a; there are also a
upper ghatapallava the middle showing Ganééa as lalatabimb e of
with a gurasenaka
in
si kh ar ik as at the ends. Above the imag
small triratha Lati na r-
The base of the doo
candraéalas and two , is a gr ot es que grimacing face. los t.
Ganééa, in the surr
ounding ma la e right éakhas are
sh ow s Ya mu na wi th a chatradharini. Th
frame on the left
, Dagarnadééa style, phase 1, II.B.1.
ae
other Rucaka pilasters have the same design of lotus shoots and incised darpana motifs
as is found on the pillars of temple no. 18. The remaining pillars are mostly plain,
Rucaka type. Brackets and the entire superstructure are restored. Marshall proposed a
seventh-century date for the temple.
Fig. 53. Mahua. Siva temple no. 1, plan.
Mahu4a, mandapika temple (Siva temple no. 1) (Figs. 53, 55a; Plate 275)
This flat-roofed, east-facing, mandapika shrine has a square garbhagrha and a prag-
griva with two pillars (Fig. 53; Plate 275). The védibandha rests on two plain founda-
tion courses and is composed of khura, kumbha, kalaéa, and kapotapali, the last deco-
rated with hamsas and a pair of ganas as well as with candraéalas (Fig. 55a). The shrine
shows bhadra projections that extend through the védibandha, kati, and varandika. A
tulapitha of six bosses carved with floral designs, grasamukhas, harnsa, and makaras
replaces kalaéa on the bhadra. The mouldings of the praggriva replace kalaga with a
broad antarapatta.
The kati shows four pillars on each side resting on a flat course; the two central
pillars project slightly and frame a shallow niche carved with images of Ganééa (S),
Bhtvaraha (N), and Mahisésuramardini (W) surmounted by a sirnhakarna. The flank-
ing recesses on the kati are carved with kalpavalli (issuing from a yaksa’s navel, with
TRADITIONS
133
MINOR DYNASTIES: MANDAPIKA AND EARLY NAGARA
plan.
temple no. 2,
Fig. 54. Mahua. Siva
short octagonal
section with
ll ar s ha ve a
). The Ruca
ka pi
brackets, and ca
rry a beam
0 ; mi th un as cr uc if or m
makaras, gaja
s, and below, e d by a roof-slab.
incised darpana ornam
ent ab ove
ov e is a br oad kantha capp rd are carved
ed by a he av y kapotapali.
Ab
as of wh ic h the first an d thi
su rm ou nt e sa kh akha with
do or fr am e is co m posed of thre is 4 highly ornamente d stambhag palis
The s. The middle ha sup ports two kapota
et ie s of pa tr av al li e st am bh as ak
with vari ara na. Th also a pair of
at ap al la va and a fluted bh ing Ganésa as|lalatabimba; there are
upper gh
in the middle sh
ow
as at the ends. Ab
ove the image of
a su ra se na ka gi kh ar ik door-
with tw o sme 11 triratha La
ti na
aci ng face. The base of the
cand ra ga la s an d ot es qu e gr im
s14 is a gr has are lost.
né éa , in th e surroun
na wi th a ch at radharin i. The right sak
Ga
frame on the le ft shows Yamu
1.
Dasarnadééa style, phase 1, I1.B.
vif
The praggriva has a pair of plain Rucaka pillars with incised darpana ornament as
on the kati’s pilasters. Two ornate pilasters to either side of the doorway are carved
with ghatapallava at base and top, have a broad octagonal neck with earey
spewing pearl-chains, and show vertical strips of vine scrolls on the sides and front O
the square shaft. The malasthanas are embellished with vidyadhara-mithunas,
mayuras, and a yaksa amidst foliage.
The front beam of the praggriva carries a four-line inscription on its outer face
engraved in characters assignable to no later than the third quarter of the seventh
century. The inscription refers to the foundation of a “sila-mandapika” dedicated to
Dhiurjati (Siva) “for the increase of the religious merit of [his] parents” by a chief
called
Vatsaraja of a local dynasty that claims to have ruled in the region for five generation
s.
The inscription is a metrical praégasti composed by a poet called Bhatta Isana of
Kanyakubja.
The shrine is assignable to c. a.p. 650-675.
Mahua, Siva temple no. 2 (Figs. 54, 55b; Plates 276-279)
This temple, situated on a rock just outside the village of Mahua, is the earliest gre
surviving in Central India to have a fully developed Latina gikhara. Though
poorly
preserved, all of the significant architectural features survive. The praggriva, mukha-
mandapa, and Nandi-mandapa are lost. The garbhagrha is of a developed
tri-anga plan.
The cardinal bhadra-projections each contain a sunken niche
framed by a doorway,
with padma course, tulasangraha, kapotapali, and a dvi-pharhsana pediment with
simnhakarna fronton above, and extend through the sikhara as madhyalata;
these are
Fig.55. Mahua, védibandhas: a. Siva temple no. 1: b. Siva temple no. 2.

flanked by upabhadras which also extend, as an inner vénuk6éa,
for the full height of
the Sikhara. Between the inner and outer vénuk6éa-bands, a broad recess shows well-
defined balapafijara pattern. The temple stands on several plain foundation
levels and
shows a fully developed set of vadibandha mouldings (Fig. 55b). Kalaga is
replaced on
the upabhadras by tulapitha (Plates 277, 279).
The kati is dominated b y the bold bhadra niche, which is surmou
nted by a tula-
sangraha of seven bosses, k apotapali, and a crowning
udgama, Two pillarets above
extend this projection up to the varandika and
then up the sikhara as a madhyalata.
Ornate Rucaka pilasters canton the upabhadras and karnas;
these support a horizontal
beam in the masonry just underneath the
varandika. The Sikhara, rising above the
upper kapdtapali of the varandika, is tribhima,
articulated by a madhyalata embel-
MANDAPIKA AND EARLY NAGARA TRADITIONS 135
MINOR DYNASTIES:
lished with a jalaka of bold candrasala ae

show sanhabamne (spanning ch cena bothiinner and Ove Gua
are Se crowned by karnandakas, The
salilantaras between upabhadra and karna ea ee
De eee
The éikhara is badly mutilated beyond the ROS a es
Re SE et: aes
bial and is crowned by a globular amalasaraka
e Rucaka pilasters display | i ;
ae ae ras as
padma at the vaalacthawe’ caine yee
(Plate bee ihe egaeo
within garland loops in a short octagonal section above
richly carved te tala aie 4a
ghatapallava, a plain block supports cross-corbels, na
composed of patragakha
. The sanctum doorway is “T”-shaped, paficasakha,
stambhasakha, and aie Ais
gakha (resembling date-palm pattern), ganasakha,
bimba and holds the tail-ends of na <
(Plate 278). Garuda is represented as lalata
on the lintel by flying vidyadharas =
carved on the nagasakha. Ganas are replaced aceon
garuda. The pédyas show river-goddesses
central pair holding a crown over the geese
d in the upper field by a pair of flying
panied by three attendants, each flanke shows an duan e
e portion is preserved,
The architrave, of which only the middl ga fini als.
rently with akasalin
pattern flanked by karnandaka, appa
AWMHO
ee
|
1 |
N<-— Fig. 57. Gyaraspur- Mandapika
temple no.1 overlooking temple no. 1, véedibandha.
Fig. 56. Gyaraspur. Mandapika
Manasarovara tank, plan.
is not original. A broken
is preserved, though the existing linga
An old lingapitha
of Siva lies nearby. peculiar cross-
but contemporary image its use of pilasters, and the of
This temple is related
in ornament, n be assigned a date
the varandika to temp le no. 1, and ca
lintel in the masonry under
C. A.D. 650-675. 280-282)
sa ro va ra ta nk (Figs. 5 6-57; Plates
1 above th e Mana
Gyaraspur, shrine no. the west bankk ofot the
Manasarovara
ing
we st -f ac in g ma nd ap ika shrine, overlook , its foundation is s uppo
rted on the
This on a sor t of pre cip ice
lain foundation
tank, is much damaged; built vedibandha , standing on Pp
wall of boulders. Its otapali (Fig. 57).
As with
east by a retaining kumbha, kal aga , an d kap
courses, is composed of khura,
——
Daéarnadééa style, phase 1, II.B.1.
i
The praggriva has a pair of plain Rucaka pillars with incised darpan
a ornament as
on the kati’s pilasters. Two ornate pilasters to either side of the doorw
ay are carved
with ghatapallava at base and top, have a broad
octagonal neck with eee
spewing pearl-chains, and show vertical strips of vine scrolls
the square shaft. The malasthanas are embell on the sides and front o
ished with vidyadhara-mithunas,
mayuras, and a yaksa amidst foliage.
The front beam of the praggriva carries a four-line
inscription on its outer face
engraved in characters assignable to no
later than the third quarter of the seven
century. The inscription refers to the found th
ation of a “sila-mandapika” dedicated
Dhirjati (Siva) “for the increase of the religious merit of [his] parents” to
Vatsaraja of a local dynasty that claims to have ruled in the by a chief called
region for five generations.
The inscripti on is a metrical praéasti comp
osed by a poet called Bhatta Isana of
Kanyakubja.
The shrine is assignable to c. A.D.
650-675.
Mahué, Siva temple no. 2 (Figs. 54,
55b; Plates 276-279)
This temple, situated on a rock just outside the villa
ge of Mahu, is the earliest temple
surviving in Central India to have a fully deve
loped Latina gikhara. Though poorly
preserved, all of the significan t architectural featu
res survive. The praggriva, mukh
mandapa, and Nandi-mandapa are lost. The a-
garbhagrha is of a developed tri-anga plan.
The cardinal bhadra-projections each contain
a sunken niche framed by a doorway,
with padma course, tulasangraha, kapOt
apali, and a dvi-phamsana pediment
simhakarna fronton above , and extend through the sikhara as madh with
yalata; these are
_——S—— ee,
4
Yo
J
S|
,
__
Toe nt s_BE
(2/Ha
C a
— ,
0
Fig.55. Mahua, védibandhas: a. Siva temple no. 1; b. Sivatemple no. 2.
» aS an inner vénuk6éa, for the full height of
inner and outer venuk6éa-bands, a broad
recess shows well-
MINOR DYNASTIE S: MANDAPIKA AND EARLY NAGARA TRADITIONS 1 35
lished with a jalaka

jal of bold: candraéalas (P1 ate 276); i
Ais
of thre e e e ae inne r and outer venukosas
simn
enepoet haka een (spa
rnas upabnnin g aeach
hadr ieby karnandakas.
and karna are carved ante old The
ics betw bhi ; b balapafijara patterns.
ond the second
he Sikhara is badly mutilated bey
os
a globular amalasaraka MM
pies on is crownedersby displa
e Rucakaoe pilast ; y luxur
iou s ghatap; alla
pnt ‘ band and Been Snvane me4 ardha
-
ce at ie Se ae with a jewell ed
(Plate 277) Ae Swe
Shae oa an loops in a short octagonal section above
cross- corbel s, richly carved with talapat ra.
eae block suppo rts
"ThesenctuUn Goorway, is “T-shaped, pafica sakha, com ee
ue
gy date- palm patter n), ganas akha, dhobhacabia eels sakha
aa bimba and holds the tail’ende celnees
a eisGaruda is represented as lalata
ed on the lintel by flying ivan eee
eee oneaenee a Ganas are replac ’
over the garuda . The pédya s show ri
olding a crown nae ri sod
ve essay
r ; aouun y
attend ants, each flanked in th WI field b y a pairi of flying geese.
panied by three , le POE
The architd eete , Geeta y the middle portio n is preserved, show s an udgama
nan dak a, app are ntl y with akasalinga pe
pattern flanked by kar
Fig. 57. Gyaraspur. Mandapika

no.1 overlooking
Fig. 56. Gyaraspur. Mandapika temple temple no. 1, védibandha.
Manasarévara tank, plan.
original. A broken
old lin gap ith a is pre ser ved , though the existin g linga is not
An
by.
but contemporary image of Siva lies near its use of pilasters, and the peculiar cross-
ornament ,
This temple is related in le no. 1, and can be assigned
a date of
varandika to temp
lintel in the masonry under the
C. A.D. 650-675.
56-57; Plates 280-282)
Manasarovara tank (Figs.
Gydraspur, shrine no. 1 above the
, overlooking the west bank of the Manasarovara
This west-facing mandapi ka shrine pre cip ice , its foun dation is suppor
ted on the
on a sor t of n
tank, is much damaged; bui lt
Its védi band ha, standing on plain foundatio
ders .
east by a retaining wall of boul , kalaga, and kapotapali (Fig.
57). As with
pos ed of khur a, kum bha
courses, is com
; ale
136 Daéarnadééa style, phase 1, I1.B
Mahua temple no. 1, kalasa is replaced on the bhadra by tulapitha. The kati feos
ornate Rucaka pilasters with elegantly carved slabs set between. Prominent déva =
thas project as bhadras between the central pairs of pilasters. The dévakosthas ne
fronted by pairs of small octagonal pillars with ghatapallava at base and top, ett
ing kapotapali, short védika, and an udgama pediment. Only the devakostha oD la-
east is preserved. Pilasters are profusely ornamented (Plates 281-282) with ghatapa *
va at base and top, malasthana carved with kirttimukha with pearl-chains, Ree’ :
karimakara surmounted by short octagonal sections of ghantamala and play a
and a plain crowning abacus with ornate brackets carved with miscellaneous jaa
such as peacock, geese, kirttimukha, and talapatra. Only two of the slabs ies ag
pilasters are preserved (Plate 282), one each on the east and north. These are Sad” AG
ly carved with padmalata and patravalli and are crowned by bold candrasalas a
lintel level. The kati is capped by kapdtapali, with courses below of tulasangraha ae
merlons; above is a kantha capped by a simple pattika representing a chadya. It
superstructure above the chadya corresponds in size to the four interior pillars.
consists of a védika, kapotapali, plain kantha, and a monolithic, flat roof-slab. ee
The interior of the garbhagrha has four, tall, Rucaka pillars at the corners, Pee
except for a pair of lotus flowers carved to either side of a brief octagonal section.
Cruciform brackets are plain or have a large kirttimukha with talapatra.
This is a highly ornate mandapika shrine, more developed than the Mahua temple
no. 1, and may be dated c. a.p. 675.
Gyaraspur, shrine no. 2 above the Manasarovara tank (Plates 283-285)
This ruined Saiva shrine preserves only a west-facing doorway, two interior pillars of
the garbhagrha, a portion of the sanctum ceiling, and a portion of the core fabric of the
Sukanasa.
The “T’-shaped doorway had five sakhas (Plate 284). The outer sakha is lost
Py:
except for the mala and band of lotus petals above. Surviving sakhas comprise patra
sakha, nagasakha, ratnagakha, and a highly ornate stambhaéakha. The stambhaéakha is
Rucaka, decorated with ghatapallavas near the base and at the top; a strip of scroll
connects the basal ghatapallava with a malasthana embellished with kirttimukha and
thin registers of patravalli and harnsas, surmounted by a short octagonal section carved
with lotus flowers. The brackets are carved with kirttimukha and support an overdoor
of three kapétapalis with a central udgama (containing a Sivalinga and its pitha), two
udgamas on the side, and two projected udgamas at the ends. Garuda appears as
lalatabimba on the patrasakha. The pédya bases of the jambs show standing river-
goddesses; a two-armed Saiva pratihara wearing jatajiita is preserved on the right.
The architrave above the overdoor is carved with patravalli and a luxurious band of
padmalata with a figure of jambhaka in the middle.
The garbhagrha had tall, plain pillars of the Rucaka type, similar to the interior
pillars of the mandapika shrine nearby.
Surviving courses of the core of the sikhara suggest that there was a Sukanasa over
the doorway. This is consistent with a Latina sikhara similar to
that seen on Mahua
temple no. 2. The decorative motifs on the shrine indicate stylisti
c affinity to the
adjacent mandapika shrine. The tem ple would appear to
be roughly coeval with
Mahua temple no. 2 and the neighbouring mandapika shrine,
and can be assigned to
C. A.D. 675.
Krishna Deva
2 137
MMINOR DYNASTIES: : MANDAPIKA> AND EARLY NAGARA TRADITIONS
REFERENCES
Asiae, XL (1978), 215-232.

Carmel Berkson, “Some New Finds at Ramgarth Hill, Vidisha District,” Artibus
on Gupta Architecture,” Artibus
Pramod Chandra, “A Vamana Temple at Marhia and Some Reflections
Asiae, XXXII (1970), 125-145.
Krishna Deva, Temples of North India, New Delhi 1969.
vols., Calcutta and London 1940.
John Marshall and A. Foucher, The Monuments of Sanchi, 3
and Concept ion: Mandapi ka Shrines of Central India,” East and West,
Michael W. Meister, “Construction
N.S. 26 (1976), 409-418. Rai Krishnadas Felicitation
“Darra and the Early Gupta Tradition,” Chhavi-2,
Michael W. Meister,
Volume, Varanasi 1981, 192-205.
ecture in North India,” Journal of the
Michael W. Meister, “Mandala and Practice in Nagara Archit
204-219.
American Oriental Society, 99.2 (1979), , XXXVI (1974),
tructure of the Marhia Temple,’ ’ Artibus Asiae
Michael W. Meister, “A Note on the Supers
81-88. Ascona 1969.
and the Saindhava Temples of Gujarat,
J.M. Nanavati and M.A. Dhaky, The Maitraka a, XXXVII
Epigraphia Indic
ya, “Mahua Inscription of Vatsaraja,”
S. Sankaranarayanan and G. Bhattachar
(1967), 53-55. Stone,’ ’ Artibus Asiae, XLII
of Dravidian Temple Architecture in
Gary M. Tartakov, “The Beginning
(1980), 39-99. American Studies
‘Flat-Roofed Temple’ Hypothesis,” Kaladarsana,
Gary M. Tartakov, “Reconsidering the he
Williams, New Delhi 1981, 147-157.
in the Art of India, ed. Joanna G. Asiatiques, XVIII (1968),
not, “le prob léme des temp les a toit plat dans I’Inde du Nord,” Arts
Odet te Vien
23-84.
et occidentale, Paris 1976.
Odette Viennot, Temples de I’Inde centrale
138
PSJHALAWAR
andrabhaga 2
CHOTT SADR x 3
|
(Jhalrapatan)
5
isos
MANDASOR _., |
(Sondani,
NT
~
MALAVA
w
MILES
minor chiefdoms
Malava: Aulikara, Maurya, and sites of minor

chieftains.
CHAPTER 11 II.B.2.
Varieties of North Indian style: Mala ava st le, c.

ae
. th—late seventh century A.D.
six TE
Aulikaras, Mauryas, and Minor Chieftains
part of
nd Ujjayini (Ujjain), the western
Malava in ancient times was the region arou the earli est
at least the first century 8.c.;
present Malwa, ruled by the Malava tribe from by the Malav a
using the Vikr ama Era describe the era as “handed down the
inscriptions whom control of at least
to inv asion by various powers, to
tri be. ” Lon g sub jec t al and regional security, the
Mal wa pla teau was important for imperi
aa iph eri es of the ed provincial capitals
often was threatened, as it absorb
cultural integrity of the region
for a number of distant dynasties. Saka s by Can dragupta II in the
Gupta period,
f was seiz ed from the idasa wrote from
: Ujjayini itsel under Gupta hegemony (Kal
rtan t cent re of cult ure s. The Kuva-
ecoming an impo regi onal posi tion continued for many centurie
this region al cour t) and its avas from
erentiates the Mal
at Jalo r (Raj asthan) in A.D. 778, diff likely
layamala, writ ten various invasions, it is
Lata s, and Mar avas, and, in spite of eri al Prat ihara
ava s, of Imp
Gurjaras, Saindh ly independent until the spread
that the region remained relative (A reference in the Jaina
to the reg ion earl y in the ninth century 4 p. a re fe re nce
hegemony t to be
ég a- pu ra na of a.p . 78 3 to an “A vantiraja,” sometimes though
Harivarm ent ruler in the region.)
lik ely refers to an independ the
sent- day Chittaudgadh in
to a Pr at ih ar a ki ng , mo re
n of Nag ari (Ma dhy amika-nagari), near pre imp ort ant cen tre
The tow Rajasthan, also was an
(up per Mal ava) region of eastern y have been
Upa ram ala
sec ond cen tur y p.c. Many coins of the Sibi dynast struction
from at least the thi rd-
tury B.C. records the con
the re, and an ins cri pti on of the early first cen ava tribe, ruled as vassals from
found Aulikaras, a clan ofthe Mal
of a “Narayana-vataka.” The Pra desh) in the Gupta period. An
inscription
Man das or in Mad hya shrine by
Dagapura (modern h, rec ord s the building of a Matrka
ri, nea r Nee muc
of a.p. 491 from Choti Sad na of Dagapura named Gauri.
Adi tya var dha rule in Malava
Hinas had ousted Gupta Séndani near
a feudatory of
fift h cen tur y A.D the
By the end of the ikara chiefs. Inscriptions on
pillars set up at
and had subjugated the Aul Yasodharma Visnuvardhana,
record, however,
532 , by the Aul ika ra both inscrip-
Dagapura in a.p. fro m the Hina invader, Mihirakula;
fre ed the reg ion
that he had by then s of the Aulikara
to Yas odh arm a as “Ra aja dir aja-Paramesvara.” Remain an elegant stone
tions refer brick temple, with
are substantial, an d a tury, reflecting the
period around Mandasor r! ear ly in the sixth cen
ives , was buil t at Naga
torana that still surv Yaégodharma’s kingdom.
headquarters within arastra
town’s position as a district cen tur y A.D. , the Kalacuris of northern Mah
six th
Toward the close of the e of Aulikara power
the ir pow er int o wes ter n Malava; “whether the c ollaps
extended
e, jI.B.2-
140 Malava styl
and the rise of the Guhila houses in Rajasthan have both to be regarded as the sane
Kalacuri expansion in Malwa,” D.C. Sircar remarks, “cannot be determined wi
further evidence.”
,
Mirashi, however, has published an inscription from Mandasor of a Og eeeraapee
tuler named Kumaravarma whom he dates to c. a.p. 580-610. The inscription pea
“a son of Krsna” slayed in battle by Kumaravarma, which Mirashi suggests is a ee
ence to Sankaragana, son of Krsna of the early Kalacuri dynasty (c. A.D. 530- hs
(Sankaragana’s Abhona plates of a.v. 597 were issued following an earlier ceasehink
and victory in Malava.) The inscription provides a lineage for Kumaravarma consis
of:
[Ya]jnadéva
VirasOma
Bhaskaravarma
Kumaravarma
Mirashi believes that Yajnadéva rose to power in c. A.D. 540 as a feudatory of

the Aulikaras and that Bhaskaravarma, his grandson, overthrew the Aulikaras
in c. A-D-
575.
By the second quarter of the seventh century, regional power in Uparamala ae
shifted from Nagari to Chittaud fort, where Nagari’s artistic tradition to some a
continued under the patronage of the later Mauryas.
Fragmentary inscriptions as we s
as sculpture survive to attest to their activity.
A foundation inscription for a Siv
temple built by Sivagana, a local prince, at Kanvasrama (Kansuan, near Kota) 17
Malava Era 795/a.p. 738 refers to these Mauryas as
the “friends” of Sivagana’s father.
Another temple to Siva was built on the bank of the Candrabhaga, outside of jbalter
patan, in c. a.p. 689, by Voppaka, during the reign of
a local chieftain named ants
gana. While it may be assumed that this
chief was subject to Maurya suzerainty,
inscription in fact is silent about such an arrangement. the
The history of Malava in the sixth and seventh centuries a.p.
can be reconstructe d
only from such limited an d fragme
ntary evidence. To the south
kingdom of Valabhi, attacked by Harsav and west, the pa
ardhana of Kanauj in the seventh century, er
finally to Arab raids late in the next cen
tury. Guhila tribes had established sia
chiefdoms around Nagda and Kiskin
dha (Kalyanpur), the latter leaving bot
tions and sculptural remains. To the sou h inscrip-
th, the Kalacuris, the probable patron
early Brahmanical caves at Ellora, fell to the Rastra s of the
kitas by the end of the sixth century
and took temporary refuge in Malava. To the far
west, on the desert lands of Maru.
a tribe of Brahman-descended Pratiharas had establish
ed a chiefdom, centered at
Mandor, District Jodhpur, and Médta by the late
sixth century a.v. The “Gurjara
Pratiharas were only a minor tribe in the
Jalor region in the seventh century. By ear
in the eighth century they had begun to bui ly
ld a substantial base for imperial power by
rallying a confederation of princes to throw back the Arab raid
s, a goal ultimately
achieved only when they occupied Kan
auj early in the ninth century a.p.
Fragmentary remains from the sixth and seven
th centuries in Malava suggest a variety
of artistic residues, possible in
a period o f political fragmentation and in a region
,like
| AULIKARA S, MAURYAS, AND MINOR CHIEFTAINS
s of the
e of other regions. (Architectural remain
Maun BoM withoe wide a rang
. .
.
ter.) The
Ma
aa in the eig hth cen tur y will be discussed in a later chap

A k and
ane hier century, left remains at Mandasor
Nastia a e second quarter of the sixth ace Gup ta heg emo ny
ration to extend and repl
eee a suggest their continuing aspi
politically.
region, artistically as well as evidence for an
e rem ain s are arch itec tural representations that give
pi ale thes on the Devgadh
str uct ion and sugg est (as do the shrine-models
i yp Base of ston e con ard the de-
| rja mbs ) a proc ess of exp erimentation that leads tow
upta” temple’s doo ed with
mul as. In par tic ula r, kap otapali cornice-layers, fac
pee aes of Nagara for w distinct kuta units to
s or sit nha karnas (Plates 287-288), sho
rly for ms of udg ama arapatta, and kapota
altar- platfo rms, made up of kumbha, ant
either side, rather like torana at Nagari, such
aga . On the top cross-bar of the
lak a and kal ure faced with
crowned by ama
sid e of a two -ti ere d, str aight-edged Phamsana struct
units stand to either
s elabor-
gavaksas (Plate 291).
d Na ga ri pr es er ve remains of large torana
Both Mandasor (Khilcipura) an had a lower cross-bar
pane ls, ma las , etc.; that at Nagari
ately ornamented with figu ral and an upper cross-
of th e Ki ratarjuniya legend,
with figural panels, incl udin g scen es dharma’s inscribed
and a seri es of architectural motifs. Yaso
bar with makara-ends ng an inverted-lotus
up at Sond ani, foll ow the imperial pattern of havi lions. A pillar of the
pillars, set showing addorsed
and a large block above with foliated tails,
(Maurya-“bell”) capital at Mand asor , with figures, harnsas some scholars that
surv ives
sixth-seventh century ornament, that reinforces
the feeling of
| lotus-medallions, etc., as ele ments of Vakataka
as well as Gupta
karas in Malava contains
the art of the Auli
heritage. d some older pillars,
Ch it ta ud , fr ag ments of sculpture an ple, sug-
At Nagari and th en at
da pa of the Kumbhasyama tem
gadham an seventh
|
placed at a later period withi n the al a by at lea st the middle of the
aram in Up oma-
gest the existence of a regiona I style are somewhat an
in ther egion, however,
century. The only temples that rema in have been called
of t he seventh century
nganij of the fir st hal f even primitive
lous. Those at Maka re pr es en t provi ncial,
d in de ed rudimentary
im er s” by Krishna Deva an mouldings, plain ashlar walls, and
lithic pr
in their definition
of prevalent in
| experimentation , ho we ve r, for a style perhaps
ey still provide ev
id en ce to the west
superstructures. Th di re ct ly to Gu pt a heritage but looking
a period, not tied dings (kalasa
Malava in so early y wa ll s wi th atypical moul
hlar, ma so nr sal kum-
| so ut h. Th es e have plain, as re ce ss es bo th ab ove and below, ba
an d rapatta- mented kati, an up
per
pattikas, with anta e shrines), unorna
framed by broad on ly on e of th wi th co rn ice
bha, and crowning
kapota on
re mn an ts of a pa rtial superstructure rm at iv e in
e instance the ern of an early form
. Fo
kapéta, and in on ld éu ra se na pa tt
early
e bhadras by a bo more clearly to suchins of
layers, faced on th bl oc ks , he r re ma
ng ashlar ot
nature, built of lo astra t
that at Akhodar in Sur h century. They do not suggest
direct
Nagara structure as s ve nt g
su rv iv in g in Uparamala of the
se
so me CO mm on denominator linkin
temples wever, but ra
ther lee link ly NaNagara struc:
links early t
importation from Surastra, ho ne ra l po ;
as a ge
the two regions in this perio d,jasthan and Central India. Sitalésvara
we st er n Ra va surviving is the
tures in north and ce nt ur y ?
‘ 4 Ma la
to ant
le of the eighth ble by reference
The only other temp of Jhalrapatan, data t make up
rabhaga outside lars and pilasters
tha
temple on the Caandstructure that, with the clustered pil The pilaster ar
s e Rucaka,
a.p . 68 9, ic on es .
tio n of
ulas more than
li th
nted ardha-
its walls, sugges
ts wooden form
pa tr al at as , ki rt ti mukha block, orname
bases, vertical
with ghatapallava
142
B.2.
Malava style, IL.
darpana, tall, octagonal,ornamented neck, and a ghatapallava

ple curved brackets. Ghantamala ing
above supporting sim-
re places the typical, expressive ae
one pilaster on the northeast corner. The temple has eneets
niches with udgama pediments, conn masonry kapili walls, its dead
ecting the mulaprasada to a single-a
mandapa; this “mukhalinda” in is e ete
fact reminds one of earlier SSL
adjusted to a standing temple (a an e va fh
later Tangamandapa was added
century to “finish” the Square; in the sa vee ee
Fig. 62). Pillars in the praggriv
central pillars of the mukhalinda a are ope ets
are circular; the flanking pair
ly plastic in its ornament, are 12-sided. een:
relat ed in some ways to seventh-
tral India, this temple in century ornamen He ae
most r €spects is more an anomaly
originality of its artists and than a standard, mee
th € Cross-currents at work in Malava in
this period.
Sondani (Mandasor), arc
hitectural fragments (Pl
ates 286-287)
Yasddharma’s two large
pillars lie in an ar chaeological enclosure at the site i aoa6 ni
outside of Mandasor. The root of each
pillar is square, the shaft 16-sided,
the ae Sa
a sivcapi
Mas talaresomblo
e squ ewh elongated compared to earlier Gupta or Maurya mo
at pla
cks ced above show addorsed coucha ‘
these bore further nt lio ns; ; sockets sho w that
images
In front of these pillars, two lar
ger-than-life dvarapala figure
along with several fragments s have been sam
showing riipa- and mithunasa
in the recess between. khas, with chequer-p
The architectural re
Comparable to thos
kalaga finials at the

corn
acting as fronton, as at Da akarna
rra and on the doorjaset against straight-edged Be Chap
fragment (Plate 287) make mb sh
s clear that the corner am rine-models at Dévgad Mone
platforms (as is €ven mo alakas stood on their ow
n re evident at Nagari; n $s
Plate 291).
Khilcipura (Mandaso
r), torana (Plate
288)
Now set up in front
of the Collector’s off
torana originally set ice in the Mandasor fort, a large upright: for a
up at the site of Khil :
highest standard of art cip ura in Yasodharma’s period fT ia aa he
under the Aulikaras.
pratihara at the base Saiva in affiliation, the
post shows a
separated by architec on one side, Yamuna on the other,
tural mo three mi una panels
remnants of a crowning ghat dels, a lotus-filled darpana, octagonath aiis
l necking, an thi
a. No fragments of any cros s
rupastambha on each side is s- beam remain. Within ‘a
an elegantly orna l
as a narrow puspa-ba mented and segmented mala
nd. The lateral (inner as : ‘
twisted mala at the centre ) face of the torana’s
, segmented by large squa up ri t is flute fia4
medallions, a formula re panels ornamentgh ed with lo ee
reminiscent of the mu
Darra as part of the ant ch simpler fluted pila
arala and the even mo st er SUV IVINS
re ornate, if cruder,
remnant at Carcoma.
AULIKARA, S, MAURYAS, AND MINOR CHIEFTAINS 143
ae cenes on one
Mord The |aaa abe of this torana was carved with Kiratarjuniya-s
er cross-beam had makara heads at each
entieacaae panels on the other; the upp
chitectural representations on the cross-lintel that show dvibhima Pham-
Bee 2 tforms sup-
sana4 structures faced wit. h candrasalas and with small, square, stone pla
the upper bhumi (Plate 291).
1).
pei besten amalakas represented to either side of are suggested at Séndani and
Sarnath,
as 8 osa a been found at Bhamara and
in the seventh century, and
a sad, are still utilized on structures in Surastra
superstructure, where they
ute conceptually to the formulation of the Nagara
become incorporated as bhamikhandas.
Makanganj, temple no. 1 (Figs. 59, 60a; Plate 292) er in the
T . .
preserved of two shrines that stand within 2 0 ft. of each oth
his is the
fiields outsid
better f lage of Makanganj, about 2.5 miles northeast of Bichor in District
. e the vil
Mackintosh, who founded it
pe toreanE Rajasthan. (The village was named after Mr. bears an
col ony of Min as in c. A.D. 1844.) The shrine faces north and
fat ae . Made of ashlars, the temple has
a flat-roofed
on in a nich e on the sout h wall
ipti
praggriva with two pillars.
rectangular garbhagrha and a ta, primi-
shows kumbha, broad antarapat
lyoapad rtpalyttikexaspo, seand,tarapatta,
baam
eudvéadifr
tive aum ha, byonbr
nded and kapota. The kati has a bhadra
wall, a central sunk nic he
framed by Rucaka
On the east
File eae on the sou th. contains the
ea pat ter n, and crowned by a bold sirmhakarna,
insertaiio bgt drasalas and a
ped bya kap ota pal i decorated with large can
aan n. The kati is cap
-edged slabs of a flatroof, of which only remnants
recess crowned by the kapota
have survived. the square
of the praggriva stand on square simple kumbhakas;
Toa ae two pillars a square block
is plain, above which is a short octagonal necking, an
er shaft of each deeply fluted belly, and
ornamented with kirttimukhas, ghatapallava, a ghata with
corbels.
octagonal section with leaf-drops crowned by plain of
is c. 14 -lines long and refers to the construction
d,
| sy The inscription, much abrade his son Gopasimha. The temple, assig nable like the
by one Dattasimha and m and has lost its
| aby has a tree growing through its sanctu
ake ee Cc. A.D . 625 -65 0, ntation, how-
doo rwa y. Its rec tan gul ar plan and northern orie Mahisasura-
aN ne ivinity and Sakta affiliation. (Garde reports that an image of
ake icate a probable as well as a
tem ple in Bic hor is said to have come from this site,
é ini in the Mat a
village of Barduni.)
caturmukhalinga moved to the
Plates 293-294)
Makangajnij, shrine no. 2 (Figs. 58, 60b;
bhagrha and a mukha mand
apa of which only
ted of a gar
This east-facing shrine consis the shrine has bhadra
sout h walls survive. Built of ashlars, on
portio ns of the nort h and
two massiv e foundati
on thr ee sid es. The védibandha stands above me d by br oa d
projections kalasga fra
com pos ed of khu ra- kumbha, antarapatta, and pat tik a an d
courses and is is capped by a simple
ng kapota. The plain kati
pattikas, but with no crowni kan tha and
rest two
a thin slab o f stone on whichi courses
is a pro min ent
kapéta, above which er this takes the
form of two kapota pal
courses of a primitive sup structure: w hich that on the north
harbours a
bha dra s, of
énakas
faced by large guraserttimukha,
ove r the
of antelopes or vya
las, a lion’s head
de d ki fla nke d by a pai r
grotesque bear n; the south
(Pl ate 294 ); the wes t sh ow s tulapitha and chequer patter
in the level abov e king pent-roof
tern, with lio ns on the corners of the bac
shows stepped diamond pat units of the superstr ucture show paired kapotapali
Pharsana. Surviving corner
[1.B.2.
Malava style,
Sees.
Fig.58. Makanganj. Temple no. 2, plan.

(Courtesy: contributor.)
LLL
Fig.59. Mak ang

aka nga
ani
nj, Temple no. 1, plan.
(Courtesy: contributor )
145
AULIKARA, s , MAURYAS, AND MINOR CHIEFTAINS
et (ornamented
es, faced with a large ha lf- can dra sal a resting on a square pillar the
cornic the cornice-layers of
paired erns ), separated from
darpana-patt
with plain
madhyalata by a recess. , the exact form of th e supe
rstructure remains
poo r pre ser vat ion there are sufficient
nec tees ofits a squ at typ e of piled Pham sana,
kegs ee while it may
hav e ha d
tructure, as per haps
that at Akhédar in
ara sup ers
mit ive Nag Gujarat, not
eee suggest a pri
are of a typ e fou nd on early shrines in
candrasal as suggest
Geta - Ihe unincised ks are of Mal ava type, and these shrines
mukha-mas
ral India, but the kirtti her than an extension of Surastra norms.
local stylistic
. .
am al ga m rat
ates 295-300)
a
ta le sv ar a te mp le (Figs. 60c, 61-62; Pl

lrapatan), Si ream a short
Candrabhaga (Jha ba nk of th e Candrabhaga st
so ut h 689/90
temple, situated
on the
Jh al ra pa ta n, can be dated to A.D.
Saale oe to wn of ar.
THE ce ou ts id e th e city walls of the 10 th e Go ve rn me nt Museum, Jhalaw
by ion now of its existence
foundation inscript ingham first heard
chilean eee toa not at th e sit e wh en Cu nn ion of the
‘era e inscription was al ev id en ce su pports his associat
imost circumstanti
~ & 19th century, a single
scriptio n with this temp le.
aggriva, and
mukhamandapa of
of a mulaprasada, pr y by the addit
ion of
ee on plan or tenth centur
Ant tet was “completed”
in the nin th
m ukhalinda.
Pillans aS temple exte ndin g the originalflec onger surviV-
orming an elegant
rang aman dapa
a s eems to re t no-l
zation of its wa lls, the mi
lapr as ad
wa ys with a
developing
In th e or ga ni mf or ta bl e SUS"
a
otypes, crosse d in ori inal if un
co
show C justered pilasters,
t Boag ore pronote construction. Bold projec ting bhadras are separate d from bhadras by
Tadition of st . Karnas
sk is , en cl os in g subsidiary sanctums
gesting catu
Sitalesvara
us . c. Candrabhaga.
Fig. 60. Védibandhas: an) tem ple Bo e
no. 4: b, Makang
a. Makangaiij, temple (Courtesy: contributor.
)
mulapraséda.
Mahadeva temple,
146
i — a_i
Saat
DS Ja =
Ss
Sa = aes =a
VOOMa, gfe Wiree Wow
taeian sti Wiaueuan (al
= | |
SS
EEE a ee
otL e a AS
HAN,
i 1.
K Ki l
Cl
TS
Ms R( =
DAA
IR SA
veil!
iterLa
“Qt
=
|
yi ly ISIE
=
i
= =H |p
<I] | SAI Ie
&
2))}}
ye
J
Sk
aS
Me
ae
ae
i34.
AS
we
SOS
"A
=< Ya)
BG
SS
EAS
)
=
3et
: SAG,
". i
WINS Ewa
TIAN
Ds
wear
G3
5=:
BE
FOES
é
Sk aOES
RAS!
=TRO
SSSR
Te <=
SN
tors
mDISS
Ss
x
SN:
Sawee)
Bot
SS
S to
OS
,
Wii
=
== ‘Ht
SYS
D RY
(
>4i}
S |
Zar,
oT,
—as
aa
ITs
7=
ab
tee
Can
ENExate
SEINE
oY
SEIT
aes 225
J)
OS:
Stas
C/E
~=hS>
3ON
46
( ,=)
=U
WON
kM,I/O
asxA ie
WenSY
; ti ‘i ReyZ3}WS
SANS
A)‘S
yyEy,
fbNFAAS=nse)
OSE :
SS
a>
Payday)
ifs
BOF
es12)aRS
yeAS SS
Wiener
eS
ee
Ne
ais
SS
RYrSss)
=>
-= Ps
Gs
onaa,
SS
PG
=FOS
AiEa
Fig.61. Candrabhaga (Jhalrapatan ). Sitales Mahadé

doorframe. (After Tod.) vara Mahadéva temple, garbhagrha
147
AULIKARA s » MAURYAS, AND MINOR CHIEFTAINS
SN
N
N)
NN
N
N
NY
NNS
NN
Wu
WOON
in A
temple, plan.
bha ga (Jha lrap ata n). Sitalésvara Mahadéva
Fig. 62. Candra
)
(Courtesy: contributor.
148 Malava style, IJ.B.2.
ight-angles
r-pilasters, and are formed by two, broad, attached pillars set at right-ang es
Natcets
ate ac leeoeavtiaien unique in the stone tradition and eat BY ae arn
the support of large (wooden) beams, The ceiling of the garbhagrha in
of heavy beams, an early form of stone construction
i found also in i some of the Maitraka
shrines in Surastra.
The praggriva has plain, masonry, kapili walls, each
adorned Re rkae
. ® bh
a niche with udgama; the mukhalinda, originally the

entrance-ais e to Ree
enclosed on the west by a masonry wall with doorways
to allow we eae
the north and south of the praggriva (these now lead
into a later small shrine
north and into the pujari’s shed on t
he south). The rangamandapa is a tenth-century
addition.On the north and south faces of the
consist of khura-kumbha, large ornamented
mukha
mandapa, vedibandha mouldings
tulasangraha, and kapotapalt; naepar.
rently support piers that frame a window
-like opening into the alinda. On
shrine, kalaéa replaces tulasangraha the
ornamented patta on the bhadra
on the karnas and is replaced by a broad,
s.
The temple’s ele gantly orname
nted Ruca ka pillars and pilasters have
bases, with vertical kalpavalli ghatapallava
bands that connect them to boldly expre
mukha blocks; above a ssive kirtti-
or figure-filled ardhadarpanas, a
broad octagonal sec-
khas and pearl-chains (or lotus-fi
an upper ghatapallava, and lled ardhadarpanas)
roll-brackets that have kirtti
mukhas or other ornamenta
e featu tes — the vertical kalpaval -
li in particular — are
ut most features
a
. The stambhasakha
of tulapitha below;
Ove is a védika the k
with
: or floral AdPattaerce ‘ a €rs (showing

&n vine tral lotus-bud dro Tala with p pe
irttimukha
mag 4 Narrow ban
’ a ;
very sligh Suggestion

AULIKARAS, MAURYAS, AND MINOR CHIEFTAINS
e pillars
all ava wit h a dan gli ng pea rl- cha in loop enclosing a half lotus. Som namented
ghatap hitectural cornice represented abo
ve (or
show a ghatapallava base, an darcof open foliage with makara-torana above, a secon
with small candraéalas), a ban es
ern , a blo ck wit h kir tti muk ha patt ern, and a narrow puspa band. The bas t-
cornice-patt ations, and the prat
upp er flu ted bha ran i-b loc ks for these pillars are later restor e pillars is kept
and
ure s are in som e case s par tly recut. All ornament on thes dent for this
hara fig
ned as a sur fac e for the mon olithic square shaft. An antece parallel for
carefully contai at Mandasor and Nagari; some
nd in remains
style to an extent can be fou Dha mék h stupa at Sarnath and in
fragments of the
be fou nd on the
the open foliage can aras near Jodhpur.
h cen tur y fro m the cap ital of the Mandor Pratih
sevent
Michael W. Meister
REFERENCES
1904-1905, 31-32.
vey of Ind ia, Wes ter n Circle, Progress Report, Memoirs of the Archae
ologi-
Archaeological Sur al Rem ain s and Exc avations at Nagari,”
Archaeologic
e
D.R. Bhandarkar, “Th of Asian Art,
of Ind ia, 4, Calcutta 1920. , Chitorgarh,” Archives
cal Sur vey
“Th e Chr ono log y of Chandravati, Kusuma
Carol G. Lin-Bodien,
graphical Evidence, ” Indian
XXXII (1980), 49-64. ha de va Te mple at Candr avati: Epi 5, 115-119.
Carol G. Lin-Bodien, “The
Sital egv ara Ma . Gai, eds., New Delhi 198
of Art , F.M. Asher and G.S 65) , 267; XXI I (1883-84),
Reports, II (1862-
g on the His tor y
Epigraphy, Its Bearin al Sur vey of Ind ia
m, Archaeologic
Alexander Cunningha
125-130. Delhi 1969, 16, 28.
Deva, Temples of North India, New Gwalior State, 1929-30,
19-20, 58.
Krishna the Archaeological
Department,
rt of
MN. Garde, Annual Repo
180-183; 56 (1927), 213. of Oriental Art, nN. s.
XI
Indian Antiquary, 5 (1876),Pillar from Mandasor,” Journal of the Indian Society
Carved
Kirit Mankodi, “A Asian Art ,
(1980), 34-42. Kansuan,” Archives of
d Cav e: Te m ples at Candrabhaga and
Michael W. Meister, “Fo
rest an
ia graphy,
Reconsidered,” Indian Epi
34 (1981), 56-73. storiography of Temples on the Candrabhaga,
“Hi New Delhi 1985, 121-123.
Mic l W. Meister,
hae G.S. Gai, eds. , Institute,
Its Bearing on the History of Art,
F.M. Ashe r and Journal of the Oriental
ment ary Insc ript ion of Kumiaravarman, »
Frag
V.V. Mirashi, “Mandasor
Baroda XXXII (1982), 70-75.
Kishkindha, Calcutta 1965.
D.C. Sircar, The Guhilas of London 1832.
quit ies of Rajasthan, vol. 2, 3), 50-56.
James Tod, Annals and Anti Mand asor,” Archives of Asian
Art, 26 (1972-197
“The Scul ptur e of
Joanna G. Williams,
150
Kari Talai © 4
—~ Choti Dévri
ee,
II.B.3.
ee
CHAPTER 12
di an st yl e: St yl e of Da és arnadesa,
Varieties of North In th to ea rl y te nt h ce nt ury
phases 2 and 3, c. mid- ei gh
A.D.
Period: Mandapika Shrines

Pratihara
g powers, in
er ri to ry bordered by feudin
Central India late in the eighth
cen tur y was at Palas in the
tra kut as in the Deccan, and the
the wes t, Ras uries, who
particular the Pratiharas in by loc al pri nce s, a s in previous cent
primarily ous pow-
east, yet a region still ruled affi liat e da s fe ud at ories to the vari
ified
were either independent or
only casually
Kan auj ha d he ld Gopadri as a fort
itories. Yagovarma of succes-
ers who crossed their terr cen tur y, an d his immediate
quarter of the eighth eighth century,
border region in the second al imp ort anc e. Late in the
sors used Gwalior as a
centre of reg ion confrontations
cro sse d Malava in their
tern Ind ia may hav e gion in the
Pratihara princes from Wes and may wel l hav e occ upi ed parts 0 f the re in
nces anded power
with Pala and Rastrakita pri ished, with a base for exp
ire was establ capital
half century before their emp b Pra tih ara for ces and becam e their
ch was seized y
North India at Kanauj, whi
early in the ninth cen tur y 4-D. ack on the forces
sse d par ts of Malava in his att
Vatsaraja Pratihara und oub ted ly cro
by the attac k of Rast
rakuta Dhruva
fort s in Raj ast han ated
of Gauda, but was driven bac k to gabhata II, defe e
and 793. Vatsaraja’s successor Na ll forts of th
some time between a.D. 786 Lor d of Vanga, and senmed the hi
van qui she d the e Gwalior
Cakrayudha of Kanauj,
Kira ta, Tur usk a, and Vatsa accor ding to th
kings of Anarta, Malava, Mat
sya , ssure from
I. The Ras tra kut a Gov inda III feeling pre y,
prasasti of his grandson
Bhoja the ninth centur
(c. A.D. 802) early in
in raided North India er his depar-
Pratihara conquests, aga e Sa fj n pla tes , but soon retired. Only aft
cording to th Aja
Kanauj and move to con
tain the
retaking Malava ac h his fir m hol d on
ed a high
a II establis
ture could Nagabhat l Ind ia, ho we ve r,
Security in Centra and the Jaina Pra
Palas in the east. esence to the south,
Ra st ra ku ta pr
priority, gi ve n alior.
of a sp le nd id Pr atihara court at Gw tra l India gave a stabil
ity and
a description in No rt h an d Cen eract
the ninth century ar chitecture could int
Pratihara rule in al st yl es of Na ga ra
ny under which re
gion mandapika shrines,
breadth of hegemo er ge . Lo ca l conceptions for style.
unl ified, st yl e em g with the central
and a new, more In di a in th is period, interactin
ued in Central
however, contin
Architectural Feat
ures to be built in
sl ab su pe rs tr uc tures continue d
es with simple
Mandap ika pavilion-shrin
ee four pillars in the c
pport directly the
mouldings and uppe mandovara
r superstructure (B
Barlyna deica shri adoh).
ends replacing kalaga in nes had often shown a slight bhadra e oe ith tuld-
the védibandha and a non ee ho-
€n a central pair of Pil niche placed either
asters (Mahua) or wi in Bese ein
this period, however, tila-e th a projecting balcon
nds disappear in the y ( VE iysarnall
mandapika shrine védibandha, and,
s are built on a increasingly,
imposed above strai got
ht manma asiitra, but with Nagara towers ee
- Kuchdon, 0 nea r Devgadh, the earliest r
the eighth century) such shrine (c. third
Pilasters pushed Clea rly sho Ws in the arra quar
ngement of its walls, p
clo se to bhadra
pil with pratiriratatha
f
nve nti , other shrines

use ghata-
ven tions r o can n from the main
als
‘We patterns, and of be Nagara tradition. This
int eraction
seen in udgama and bha
Pects of these
ers of the Sa
tTmost Nagar nctum, Frag-
a temp le at Narésar
153
PRATIHARA PERIOD: MANDAPIKA SHRINES
e-eighth century
and the ambulatory wall to the Jaina temple no. 12 at Dévgadh (lat
form of enclo-
A.D.) suggest that perforated mandapika walls were not an uncom mon
sure, in fact, for Nagara shrines in this period and region.
the mandapika shrine there had been
Be i inscription at Mahua had suggested that
of the patron’s parents, and it seems likely
uilt for the “increase of the religious merit”
built in this region primarily as memorial
that such small shrines continued to be
in the tenth century — fully in Nagara form
shrines. Even small temples at Kadwaha the
n jala filling the recesses between
but with thin walls and with checker-patter a continu a-
y karnas and bhadras — suggest
pilasters on the pratirathas and the masonr
tion of this local tradition.
es 303-308)
Kuchdén, Kuraiya Bir (Figs. 63-64; Plat miles
is situated along a streamlet about two
This east-facing Siva temple (Plate 303) are tri-anga garbha-
gadh. The temple consists of a squ
east of the Gupta temple at Dev sho ws a mandapika
single bay (Fig. 63). The jangha
grha and a mukhamandapa of a (Plate 305); its roof,
str uct ion ma de of separate stones
t-a nd- pla nk con hara (Plate 308).
type of pos
por ts a sma ll sar vat obh adra structure with a Latina sik
however, sup ws khura, kumbha,
sta nds on a pla in foundation course and sho , and
with harnsa, kinnara-mithuna
The véediband ha
and vas ant apa tti ka car ved
kalasa, kapétapali, . 64).
grasamukhas emitting patravalli (Fig a deep niche on
-30 6) ris ing on the vasantapattika shows
The jan gha (Pl ate s 305 of similar but slightly
d by a pai r of Ruc aka pilasters. Another pair
each bhadra fla nke tirathas. The karnas
aga ins t tho se of the bhadra form the pra
broader pilast ers bui lt from the latter by a
tho se of the pratirathas, separa ted
show pilasters identical
wit h hua). The deep
all i (as on the ma ndapika shrine at Ma
|
salilantara relieved
by patrav 306); the other two bhadra
| the wes t har bou rs seated Karttikeya (Plate interior of
bhadra nic he on
sla bs hav e bee n removed, revealing the
the ima ge- by a
niches are empty (because to be win dow s). The se bhadra niches are capped
ear
the sanctum, these now app The Rucaka pilasters
of the jangha have
and a broad udgama. of patravalli, and
heavy dandacchadya upp er part s, linked by vertical panels
er and
ghatapallava on the low
are crowned by palmette brackets. and, on
ota pal i, a ra pa ka nt ha ¢ arved with padmalata
by kap the chadya
The jangha is topped and a slightly curved chadya (Plate 303). Above
one side, a pair of hams
as enting the interior
ha capped by another chadya, repres
occurs a broad, plain kant
dimensions of the sanctum below. triratha, tribhtima,
for a sm all shrine with a
as a b ase of which are
The upper chadya acts
jan gha has 0 pe ni ngs on four sides, all
Nagara éikhara (Plate 308)
. The
wit h a pair of circul
ar pillars that
A shor t prag griv a,
dows.
closed by latticed win
sh or t su ka na si ka , is attached on each sidee.gakhas (Plate 307): patra-, naga-
support a do or frame is composed
of fiv
s, apsarases, and
i Th e sa nc tu m’ s
pal m), rapa- (with gandharva
dat e
(resembling the bar k of the resented as lalatabimba
| and bev ell ed pat ravalli. Garuda is rep yas show river-
vidyadharas), stambha-, nagas, flanked by flying maladharas. The péd ls and with
of a, with its thin wal
holding the tail-ends erior of the garbhagrh the
ants. The int r link with
goddesses with attend t the sup ers tru ctu re, provides anothe
that suppor
four corner pillars
mandapika tradition. tw o pillars and on two
bay. its roof resting on
The mukhamandapa is a sing le hakala and Nandi,
figu res 0 f the Saiva pratiharas, Ma ell
ornate Rucaka pilasters that bear
s bear designs of ch ain-and-b
fluted, octagona | pillar
on their lower half. The
|
154
B.3-
Daéarnadééa style, phases 2 & 3, I1.
155
PRATIHARA PERIOD: MANDAPIKA SHRIN: ES
ple, vedibandhas: a. prasada;

Fig. 64. Kuchdon. Kuraiya Bir tem
b. praggriva.
top, supporting
m van dan ama lik a; gha tap allava is used at base and
suspended fro
pisirsa,
palmette brackets.
y sto od on a jaga ti, now bur ied; some fragments of ka
The temple apparentl e.
possibly from a compound wall also surviv n, with little
io
ra here is a sort of imposit link between
shrine with a Nagara ésikha nt
pemeee temple acts as 4 significa
to the shrine below, but the the Nagara
ce e ss a es
dap ika shr ine s and late r ones, further affected bycen tury 4.D.
Pat undamala man to the third quarter of the eighth
sty lis tic all y,
ion. It can be assigned,
(Plate 310)
plex, temple no. 19
Batésard, Batésvara Mahadéva com no. 3, west of the ma
in
ty so ut h of te mp le a in
ximi kh ara, and is mandapik
ar a Ma nd e . It ha s no ré kh a- si
Bateeu at Batésara s some
ioe a Mahadéva temple ign, but it possesse
an pl ai n, broad
laga moulding with a intervening
temples nos. 14
ea. It resembles ib an dh a re pl ac es ka
es. Its vaed thick, and the
distinguishing featur ya an d cr owning pattika are of stone, with
antarapatta, its da
nd ac ch ad
ry a im ag e On the west. One piece
kati displays a Sa r shrine. The
kantha is plain. The st er , ha s be en in se rted from some othe
! caka pila
d a Ru
broad patravalli an
ed to c. A.D. 775-800.
temple may be assign (Plates 309, 311-
312, 314-316)
nos. 8- 10 , 14 -1 7)
Batésard, northeast group (temples, of the tank (Plate
in a ro w to the north and east ern
Three small Saiva shrines are
sit uat ed e plan of the west
rep eat ing on a smaller scale th 309) ha s a we ll-
312). Two are pra
ctically twins,
adé va tem ple . Th e third temple (Plate on th e cor -
Mah pilasters
subshrine of the Batesvara jan gha is com pose d of Rucaka pl ai n sl ab
g across lintel. The
gikhara; its
preserved dvibhima hapadmas, supportin
red ard ackets and an
ners, lightly incise d wit h pai
wit h pla in Ruc aka pillarets wi th roll br
tral niche
set between has a cen st of Siva.
di me nt . Th e Su kanasa shows a bu ), and Parvati (N)
in bhadra
udgama pe Ka rt ti ké ey a (W
ow Gane éa (S), and river-goddesses
All three temples sh orways with a garuda as lalatabimba
| trigakha do
niches. All have
with chatradharinis on the
pédyas. the eighth century.
y be assigned to the last quarter of the north of
All three temples ma ed on a sl op e of an e Jevated terrace to in style
group situat h resemble each other
Four temples form a 314-316), three of whic
ates 311,
the previous group (Pl
156 .B.3.
Daéarnadééa style, phases 2 & 3, II
and design (no. 16 will be discus

sed in a later chapter). These share the use of m ono-
lithic védibandha, mandapika typ
e of jangha, conspicuo ‘ andi-
ka with nos. 11-13. Tem ple us
no. 17 may bea Vaisnava shr eave, and a en ato
Saiva worship. The two eas ine; the peers a Canééa
t-facing shrines (nos. 14- (S),
Surya (W), and Parvati (N) 15) ae aia )
in the central niches of 31 5). The
ootways are all trisakha, the kati (Pla
decorated with patravalli,Byres
li. No traces of an: mu mithunas, and beve lled patraval-
khamanda pa survive. I
The vadibandha mouldi ;
ngs of these shrines
Corative and figural
Carving is in deep
invariably meet atapali;,de-
integrated than on the relief; the udgama ~ een
Pr ev io us gr ou p of sh nes, and pi s ja la a i a
Suggesting a slightly ear
lier date, perhaps ri la ers op peer ctte éirsas,
c. the first quarstte
The védibandhas of tw r of t e ni century.
ture above a founda o of the temples stan 2h oa
d on a bhitta with
tion slab, cyma
On east and north. nd only Karttikéya and Surya preserved
temples, nos, 11-13) (Fi

g. 65; Plate 313)
2 A @ a= = m4
ws ” e5 @ wn oe)s
86
(E), and
a is Carved, ikéya. On their simple trigaParvati (N); the
kha doorways,
mandapika Si
da of Batésa
ra and Padhaval
Village show slight i Contain a la
these, the diese ; vATOUS rge number of
4 ne stfratom es of Preservation
Se ve ra l to
small
antarapatta orname th os e at Batésara al th e ea st
nt i, wy Mea ready iscussed of Padhavali
sh ri ne built 1 a low jaga , Typical of
mouldings are On a ti
© kati is ma strat nis _ Perforat
ed ar hapadma, of kh ura-kumbha,
‘
and a recegs betweenln Mi Nk » Made from 4 Si an apotapali; védiba
ndha
Sha ih 8 two Ru ngle sla of ston
e for each wall
caekant
oe-bratch
TOll ck e sup por ted al li a central sl
pil ast er S with drop
-leaf brack
.
ShMi
~’ CO erce a with ets
, andya Projecti
Sir dgama Pne pad a-Dlat 1 to ei
recess Su ), and Gan diment form wi
pport} éégaq (S ¥ meee
a : Pee
'
ws perforated
157
PRATI HARA PERIOD: MANDAPI KA SHRINES
uldings.
d v edibandha mo
up, te mp le s nos . 11 -13, plans an
gro
Fig. 65. Batésara. Northern
158
Dasarnadééa style, phases 2&
ay I1.B.3
triangular ardhapadma-p
attern: above is a
Sikhara above, heavy, unmoulded i
slab as roof with nO
The interior shows
a saw- tooth awning-pa
plain lotus relief on ttern on the upper cro ‘
ss-lintel a nd has a
the ceiling.
Jala and other omam
ent: S Suggest a date
early in the ninth centur
Pathari, Satmadhi y A.D.
a group, s ven ma
ndapika shrines (Fig' s. 66
This cluster of seve -68; Plates 319 -320) :
n deserted mandap
mile east of Pathar ik a shrines is found :
—_LL
—
i. Each made of in a sh b forest bout on
pla a few flat slabs, these shrines ru a
stand on one or two
laga, and kapota and have th € usual
——
pali, On each védibandha of khura-kumbha
bhadra, th , narrow
i
_Temple no,
8, the most
Jagati co ™M elabor
level slab of khura-kumb ately ornamente
posed
or ha
W thease Consisti
ng of short khur
a, Saw-tooth a-
' Tesemble ¢ band, curved
a padma
tform, as well as
temple at Badoh da
table to
atin fol]
» the wal] ar g late riha ndapika
eatin
; the Pilast ti cu la formulas is this
ey oMame
h
ted ; ‘ong cent
ur
odd Pharnsana-
of pi y,
as a Seri
a8 been left es lars tswiwa ll s an
Unfinisheg Bh th hat d mouldings
adra ie 8
: €s
A 4
have in,
159
PRATIHA
‘TIHARA PERIOD: MANDAPIKA SHRINES
a. temple no. 1, plan; b. temple no. 2, plan.

Fig. 66. Pathari. Satmad hia group:
.
S2-=-=
= ts=
7, plan.
group, temple no.
Fig. 67. Pathari. Satmadhia
160 3, IL.B. 30
Dasarna dééa style, phase s2&
oo
init MN ea (faayan
g
dhia group, védibandhas:

; 2; c. temple a. temple n
no. 3. 0. 1;
xten Candragalikag
Clerestory. ds the tibbed khy,
The Vvédi a as awni © superstruc
bandha ab
ove sits ng
On a gj ™ple and th € first bhimi ture.
matica, as a sort of
Krishna
Deva i
Michael W.
Meiste
REFERENCES
Krishna
Deva, Te
Michae} mples O
W. Meis f Nort
hew Seri ter. “Con Stru India
ctij on 4 » New Delhi
D R. Pati es 26 { 976),
l, The
nd Conc
40 pti
Gwalior Descript 9-418,
1952, ive an
d
I1.B.4.
CHAPTER 13
Varieties of North Innidintan style: Da n

gh th —e ar ly h B e e s AD. lees
c. late ei
ri s of Tr ip ur t: Ma nd ap ik a Shrines
Kalacu
the third century
ng s ru l ed fr om Mahismati in led
Th ree generati. ons of early Kalacuri
ki curi s, who ru
” bu t th e ma in line of Kala
er a “Kalacuri Er a, ury A.D-
A.D.
Ae ee the use of to po we r on ly in the eighth cent of the epic and
The Lae fae came associated with
the Haihayas Three
2 0 a g e to be
-M an dh at a re gion of Malava.
ns an ti issued
settled in the Av
io
pupatiia tradit
P a e ly — ru le d fr om Mahismati and
A.D.
Plicnee eae: oa aragana, and Buddhara ed the Kalacuri Era, beginning in n-
ja
laitdeerantts ts era nOW call rat, the Ko
Eb en a an unspecified ri sd ic ti on ov er parts of Guja aja are
adele
a s su ggest Kalacuri
ju
rb ha ). Th e coins of Krsnar two
da t
ion for at leas rict,
en t (including Vi
anaiand pres Ma ha ra sh tr a ue d in ci rc ul at
a d ay ‘n , Nasik Di st
found in these co nt ig uo us region dated A.p. 597, from Abhona -
e e e e of the land
centuries.aiAe ae of Sankaragana, torious camp” at Ujjayini. On idi sa
nea sen ne from th
e “vic
, wa s 1
e e a
, Nasik Di st ri ct
grants of e ai rom Vadnér
t de tea s e Kalacuris come
Pe
8 e o -g ra nts of the early in c. A-D- ana, and
ate. the last
ri ru le r, was defeatedannexed Maharastra, the Konk thin a
a y Kalacu Pulakési II, jarat, and wi
king, Maengafeae his successor,
at sm al l po rt io n of present Gu ti; Sankaragana
Cuna nk toa ted to Pasupa
ee power shra ioned as devo
fang ahaa a Krsnar aj a 1s me nt
ed away. part of Dahala.
One
Pa hae
ot ll ed ‘p ar am amahesvara.” ru li ng in
araja are ca ighth century, ott
io ns fo un d at Sagat and Ch
one inscript inscription,
is kn ow n fr om two un dated st g ht h ce nt ur y. The Sagat a-maPa-
ei
oo ee
pa la eo gr ap hi ca lly to the mid- agap@ as “paramabhattarak
HB ae yi rs to Sankar
on a sc ul pted slab, refe , risdiction
ee ee e
n e nk ar ag an a, his territor ial ju Tripur!
J hive pan o epigraphs of
Sa tal at
th e fi nd spots of the tw r pa rt of Da ha la with its capi
eo over 4 majo
ea o have extended we com e
to Laksmanaraja
ly of
odern Te wa r) . ubordinate al
heir
,
fo ll ow e d by Kokalla (t
i stone in sc rl raj@ was
key Karitala
ng s of th e De ccan. Laksmana lacur! family to jmperi
astrakita ki known) W ho raised the Ka th e Tu ru s kas in Rajast
han,
ee dieiee is not defeated Rastra
tihara, Mihira Bhoja, his reign, vanquished
oe ee with the Pra
in the latter part of
ed east Bengal, and,
. A.D. 750-775)
850-890)
163
KALACU, RIS OF
c TRIPURT: MANDAPIKA SHRINES
18 sons. The eldest,

(his son-in-law). Kokalla married a Candélla pr incess and had
San ‘yh!
ha tu ng a, Pr as id dh ad ha vala, and Ranavi graha)
titles of Mugdstered various mandalas of Dahala.
See I (ca ie im; his other sons admini Pali in Bilaspur
eee
ht the So ma va ms i ki ng of Kosala and annexed
II fo ug sion by the
en sete
ug ht Sa nk ar ag an a’ s help in repelling an inva
- A uta Ktsna I so eated.
ae di ty a Ill , but the ir co mbined armies were def
Vijaya mi gave
Gaya zeBed king La ks mi to Jag att ung a, son of Krsna II. Laks
ughter
3 na IImarried his da d Krsna II on the Rastrakita throne and took a
Kalacuri
Pt su cc ee de
o Indra III , wh o
princess as his queen. o was himself
ed by his eld er son Balaharsa, wh
a Sankaragana II was s uc ce ed
a.
Yuvara jadéva I, Keyuravarg
ollowed by his younger brother,
Architectural Features in a later

patr onag e will be discussed
Latina Nagara adteitmpiole s built unde r Kalac uri
sh ri ne s fo un
ver, also
d in Dasar nadésa, howe the late
n of small mand ap ik a
volume; the tr built there from
, an d sm al l te mp le s of that sort were showing
extended into Da ha la
On ly fra g me nt s of these survive, the
nth century A.D. er, ornamented on
eighth to the early te sla bs fi tt ed to ge th
o were built of large owned by udga-
that these tiny shrines als ame d by Ruc a ka pi: llars and cr ‘ esses
: of perforated diamonds used in the rec
, sma Il nic hes (fr
exterior with‘ pilast'ers : nin g
m ical Kalacuri patter
b as), and with typ
etween.
(not illustrated)
Bilhari, temple remains is an an ci en t si te with remain
s dating
ae situated nine miles we st of Murwara, known as
e tank
cent urie s. There is a larg
11th Visn u-Vara
treeohare)
the
eighth to two ruin ed temp les known as the utili se numerous
0
ing a and site and its houses a large Siva
the Bilh ari had
VIS
pies
village occu it is clear that Nohala for
aaa
Fro m insc ript ional evidence, tent h century by queeD
Ha e of the typical
baa
mat ha, buil t during the first half known as the Mattamayuras, but
th ple and tics y A.D.
an im po rt an t sect of Saiva asce o sh ri ne s of the eighth centur che
pace of e katis of tw depicts a ni
pertaining to th centuries earlier. One fragment
archit ec tu ra l pi ec es
s al so importan t
ys Um a do in g penance while
show that th e si te wa
s another Ru disp la r are
by an ud ga ma pi la st ers that flank he
néga kusutirm ounted ll lotus (the tw
o ca ka
ika shrine).
withedGain ut kasana on 4 fu an d suggest a mandap
seat ar dh ap ad ma
atapallava and
carved with gh
ains (not illustrated) cand, Chott
Chéti Dévri, temple rem ab ou t te n miles east of Nand
r Ké n, s of 30 to 40 shrine
s,
t bank of the rive ‘ch is strewn with ruin
Situated on the elef in a thick of Na nd
Dévri is a villag resemble those
that stylistically y still stands at the site,
ed pi e eighth centur
sculptur es, carvik a sh ri ne assignable to the lat ha, supporting
4 kati
Cand. A ma nd ap ple, bold vediband d has a fla: t
to tt er in g con ke d by pilasters, an
though in a ned by fl an e north is
carved with bhad
ra niches, crow Ka rt ti ke ya (W); that on th
(S) and decorative
roof. The bhadra niches a triga sho w Gané: éa way pearing crude carviing ng s of usual
has kha door +4 a and Yamuna on the
missing. The shrine la ta bi rhba and Ganga
res including a
ga ru da as ja rdly a dozen were
designs and figu de of la rg e sl abs, of which ha
components were ma
pédyas. All its
the structure.
required to complete
B.4-
164
Dahala style, phase 1, Il.
; ielded a piFllar be ; , : ion of Sank-

a r e oe aa ar in g a Saiva in scTE riiptptionion of the reign
aragana, ascrib able ae archa century, d
Ee ata couple, ha nds
er below). Thesand three ee alab
sbeaSU an i e fi gu re s a e to th os e
ring the on e ae one inscription an on Ae, the
_ Sagar Universi
of Sankaragan a now deposite d i
iversity y Museum. f The Sagar inscription . oti Devr
Deévri
or its environs. also possibly
ibly hailed from Choti
Karitalai, temple
remains (Plate 32
italai ielded 2)
samialat has yiel ac akalpa Maharaja
ded a o i per-pltasat e insc ption of th
, datedria.
4/5, a number o AKalaoun , ina
e Ucc
scrie
afeudator p. 49
i s men pti
thee titime o bsketen e I dated a.p. 84
2,
th er i n s c ription 0 f
sman iaaa (c. ap 945-970) that re a n d B
fers to the foun a of a Varaha
ones from Di sa
the karn.
- The site has an almost

‘D. 700 (Plate 327). eae
eighth and ninth cen Other an
idapika shri turies; these mostly =
; p
Served as kati (Plate 32
(Plates 324, 5)
326)
f at-roo
wo interest a Bandhdg f a type; a fe
illustrated ing archit ad w had simp
her ©. One ec tu ra l fragments le Latina
Patravalli shows the of eighth-ce
on all the linte} of a tury shrines fr
€ ornate ka gq
ti of a Ma as and With a Winge akha q
trig om Tife
gaaa
wa a ane
Y udgamas ndapika d Saruda
, with ty
pic
Shrine (Pla
te 3 ; the other eee
orned with ¢
Tee niches cr
n between, owne
Krishna Deva
165
KALACURIS OF TRIPURI:T MANDAPIKAA SHRINES
REFERENCES
}
Kalacuris, Delhi 1980.
Rahman Ali, Art and Architecture of the Arch aeol ogic al Survey of
Their Monuments,” Memoirs of the
uri and
R.D. Banerji, “The Haihayas of Trip
India , no. 23, Calc utta 1931. XXI, Galette ee "
ingh am, Arch aeol ogic al Surv ey of India Reports, IX, Calcutta 1875; In ;
A. Cunn pus Inscriptionum
the Kalachuri-Chedi Era (Cor
V.V. Mirashi, Inscriptions of ; ead t f
(1953),
Ootacamund 1955.
Saug or Insc ript ion of Sank arag ana, Epigraphia Indica XXX
ar, “Epi grap hica l Note s:
D.C. Sirc
46-51. i : ; ao
1968.
P.N. Srivastav, Jabalpur District Gazetteer, Bhopal Styl e, Arti bus Asiae XLII (1981-8 )
Regi onal
Chand and a Central Indian
Donald M.Mae es
129-152.
jee
166
Genealogical Table: Maitrakas of Valabhi and Garulakas of Western Surast

rastra
I. Maitrakas
~ Senapati Bhatarka (c. a.p. 468)
d. Dudda Sénapati Dharaséna I : '

Maharaja Dronasimh Fatta
(c. a. 480-520) (A.D. 520-550)
a Pa ) Dha
(c. rap
a.p.att
520a -550)
(c. A.D. 520-
Guhaséna
(a.D. 555-570)
Dharaséna II
(A.D. 570-595)
Siladitya I alias Dharmaditya

(c. A.D. 595-612) Kharagraha I
(A.D. 615-620)
Dérabhata Dharaséna III Dhruvaséna Il Baldditya = Pusyab itl oe

(A.D. 617-625)
(c. A.D. 629-644)
hiati princess daug hter of
Harsavardhana
Cakravarti Dharasén
a IV
(A.D. 644-648)
d. Bhipa
Siladitya 1
Kharagraha Il al
ias
Dharmaditya Dhruvaséna
Il, Garulaka
s
Rajasthaniya
Stra |
Sénapati Va
rahadasa
I
Maharaja Stra
Ty
Varahadaga
vif
{A.p, 549)
Sithhaditya
{a.n, 574)
II.C.1.a.
cHAPTER 14
Varieties
I ndian style: Surastra styl
of North Indi
Caveat
pre-Nagara phase, c. late sixth to lie
century A.D.
of
Maitrakas of Valabhi and Garulakas
Western Surastra
e four disciples
. n “Maitraka” may derive from Mitra, one of th
TTa ; appell at io hird century
nd ce nt ur y a.p .). In the Manu-Smrti (c. second-t
en vate Me early se co ayantikosa
cas te, the Vra tya -Va isyas, and in the Vaij
ey to im pl y a e Buddhist
ener co mm un it y co nducting rit uals in th
.), a pri est ly Maitrakas
Galtyfas: ieee aah A.D the lat ter hal f of the fifth century 4.D. the
r their origin, by coast of
aa ec cit y 0 f Va la bh i, near the eastern
the
Sie ished themselves as rulers at
stra. have been a
“ % the fir st Ma it ra ka dynas t, seems to
Séna pa ti (Bhata rk a) , cedo m from a
Gcleeeeal Ee d in Surastra. He is said to have secure d his prin
atione governor at
Pana Pai rna dat ta (a. p. 453); the Gupta
ecture d to be date by
Gikinagara pean conj gu pt a. H.G . Sha str i has sugges ted that the
e Skanda the
arity Bape es: ee m was ©. 4-D - 468 , sO on after at
dependent princedo hand, argues that a copper- pl
e
da un de d an in
death of Skan ee : el ai ne Saka 380/a.D. 458, is early as
genuine
charter of Guilmassn a, % el sooccvere abig n tit les an d dat ed
and places Ki eh earing es a te s as suming that Bhatarka’s rul rther evidence.
e began as
a pr dee Se en ae a pi tion by fu
would still need confirma brothers,
Bhatarka’s eldest Pera pati Dharaséna I, was followed by his three the
Drénasithha, Dhruvasé
n : éna
a is sai d to have received
as it ih
d Dharapatta. Dron dhagupta o” Vainyagupta), sign y- if
fr om a Gi , an
title “mah ar aj
vat
a”
ion of th up ta em pe ro r mo(pnarorcbahiblcay lBustatus; the ear liest of Dronasimha’s
=ingclthe
epee
ele ‘8 e Maitrakas to g s continued to
an d is dat ed a.p. 502. The ‘Maitraka kin
uses the Gu pt a Era lves “mahasa-
the i me ti me , calling themse ent vassal
acknowledge so
onally held by promin
Saa r fo r
h a e ae ee aé ab da ,” co nv en ti
manta” | iaid, ah
chieftains in ancient Drénasiti ha, suffered a defeat at the
ja Dh ru va sé na I, who succeeded as that of
Mahara in nor thern India
po we r Sp ee d
, whos e . 5 34-536, how-
sae : the P e n [sAnavarma
| de cl in ed . Be tw een his campaigns of A.D
at e Rage to follow
bc
s the on ly Ma it raka mona rch
hi ition.
s fposPar He wa a. He gave dona tions to Brahmins
ha t = ili
g zed
him sel ama -Bh agavat
th e cultIt of of Visnu, callin
Surastra style, pre-Nagara, II.C.1.a.
saw
PAANpong
expen’ © (@ PEARS
(eaeSen-ead ) soydweg eyeaareN ©
sones ynd yoo" 8
Dyrervtr
2984
VOHWVIA
OF mndAvVHAVN
@
-— ©
wget
ga!
@
fo}
@
eueytled!
YIRUNV
S|
-vyudgisvuanas
y UENCE
168
MAIT! RAKAS OF VALABHI T AND A
GARULAKAS OF WESTERN SURASTRA
169
tradition, the Paryusana-

and to Buddhist monastic settlements; according to Jaina e
in v.N. 980 or 993 to consol
kalpa was publicly read for the first time in his assembly
him after the death of his son.
ti Bhatarka, was old
Dhruvaséna’s brother Dharapatta, the youngest son of Senapa king to
the only Maitraka
when enthroned and his rule was relatively short. He was
worship as his personal faith.
call himself “Parama-Aditya-bhakta,” suggesting Sun reign of Guhasena
r begins from the
The rise of the Maitrakas as an eminent powe
by whos e time the power of the Guptas had
(c. A.D. 555-570), son of Dharapatta,
the Maukharis struggled for impe-
considerably declined. While the Later Guptas and
their independence in Western India.
rial status in North India, the Maitrakas asserted hern Gujarat).
ded his power to Lata (sout
Guhaséna’s successor, Dharaséna I, exten
Sahya region of northeastern Maharastra.
Dharaséna’s elder son, Siladitya, ruled in the a.p. 567 also addres-
vara, his charter of
Although Guhaséna was called Parama-Mahéé
leanings toward Buddhism.
ses him as Paramoépasaka, suggesting his e powerful
to guard his kingdom against thre
Dharaséna II (a.p. 570-595) had the Later Gupta Mahasénagupta, and Prabha-
ma,
monarchs: the Maukhari Avantivar Lata.
rdh ana of Sth ané éva ra, who had extended his power as far as
kar ava ka power to western
Sila dity a (c. A.D. 595-612) extended Maitra
Dharas éna ’s son by Calukya
gh the Kal acu ri rule r, Bud dharaja (who had been defeated
Malava, alt hou h clearly at the
his political base further to the nort
Mangalééa in c. a.p. 600) shifted rth ern Gujarat) in A.D.
ceeding as far as Anandapura (no
expense of Maitraka power, pro to Bra hmi ns and Buddhist
in bequeathing grants of land
610. Siladitya was generous temple surv ive. His alias
ter each to a Siva and a Surya
establishments, and one char mon arc h, Hstian
repute as @ just, religiously oriented
Dharmaditya signifies his high y A.D.) calls him
afjusri-milakalpa (c. eighth centur
Tsang praises him, and the Arya-m ond one near his
yihara in Varnsakata and a sec
Dharmaraja. He founded a Buddhist ;
palace in Valabhi. sessions
was put in cha rge of the Maitrakas Sahya pos
ata
Siladitya’s son Dérabh i in c. A.D. 615. In a.D. 616
rag rah a I, began his rule from Valabh
and his bro the r, Kha ct between Harsa-
ped in Ujjayini, pro bably during the confli
he is said to have cam : ae taken sides
ra and Pul ake si II of Vatapi. a seems ag a.
vardhana of Sthané sva of Marse
raintyae a
soo n afte r was for ced to eet the suzeos
with Pulakési,
ési but
cal dB aah Hevea te eee
éna III ee ee
Siladitya I’s successor, Dharas pe
i A yq- man jusri-mulakalpa, he a II alia s Baladitya
raha. a. He was suc cee ded by Dhruva sén
eehise guar was defeated by one and
Se.w A i
and of his career, Dhruvasena
N e Sa as However,
(c. He of Nandipura.
n by the Gir jar a kin g Prasgantaraga Dadda Bud dhi st con-
was given protectio fifth-yously
Har sa’ s son -in -la w, and attended the sixth var a’” ’) like
he also became -Mahéé
Prayaga. Although he was a Saivite ( Parama
ference held by himat ; assembliei s and gave generous
donations.
ani :zed Buddhist luding that of the
Harsa, he org
IV, ass umed imperial titl inc es
Dha ras éna present-day
Dasuaeeona son,
him Mai tra ka pow er extended to the whole of
“cakravarti,” and under region ofPANGSMaharastra. Until a.p. 648
, his inscriptions
Mal ava , and the Sah ya
Gujarat, 7 (66
as Ajjaka” ( materna
] grandfather”).
allude respectfully to Harsavardhana

i no son and was succeeded by Dhruvasena II, the younger sonon of
of
sae
the n gov ern ing Vin dhy a-Sahyadésa. Degradati
col lat era l bra nch E e
Dérabhata, of the reign. He was succeeded
tra ka dynasty starts from his ed only for five
r of Dhruvaséna, who rul
the glo ry of the Mai
ya, the eld er bro the
graha II alias Dharmadit Il, son of Siladitya Il.
He was suc cee ded by his nephew, Siladitya
years.
170
a ra, II .C.1.a.
Surastra style, pre-Naga
Garulakas
The Garulaka chieftains,
vassals of the Mai trakas, ruled
capital possibly was Phamka- in western Surastra;
5 ; their
Prasravana (which, if read as .
be Jhinjhuri-jhar near Dhank) _ eS aan ; could
. Alternatively, it might
of their rule survive. hav e been at Gop.
The Garulak a dynasty ap
parently began with St Oo
law?) of Sénapati Bhat ra, a oi“rs ajasthan
An]
iya” ? (brother-in-
arka. He was given the
Chieftains were called Bhatarka-vihara at Valabhi.i The arulaka
Garu
“Garudaka,” fro
m @
areas which in tion of Kalsar and

cidentally had Prabhasa, temple
middle of th been within the s of th
d
i
es arnatadésa quite
Must therefore “re, Weatherworn, and certain; most of
alvism was
the Predominent re ma in somewhat te th e ch ro no logical discus-
large number Te li gi on nt at iv e.
Ujarat in fact f the extant temples ofthe of the Populati
on in this
had ev en ea rl Ma it raka period pe
yi Prabhasa Prob ie r Sa iv ite °stablishments we re dedicated riod, a very
arma, a Saivite ab ly wa fo ; the celebrated to Siva, and
Pa tr ia rc h unded at th te mp le
8€cond cent who lourish, e beginni of Soma-
mai AD Wie bene ed be fo re
ng of the Christian
Er a
Kayavatara (Karvan, Ne Pa triarc La ky 16a. Lakuliga (c. fir by Soma
©. second-fou ar, Vadodara)ofj Pa“d
ieneee
g aa st half of the
iy h one rnStivis ™, was born at Kaya
vadtie ee M southe Gu vardhana or
is to have jarat. Some of the Ks
eae Re een Worshipper at rapa
ar P abhasa,
See 6 .ite, s of Rudr kings
a and
Plate chart, r ‘eaee reek
“phd cu t ca ve s a
“OPper-plate ere Called Pa ee
ranted to Ts issued } ra ma -M ah egvara” in
“m : fi gu re of th ei r copper-
emple found Y le; it was issued } rshi Nandi. Of the very large number
Idi “lerinatha in 4 il e rowever, of
Dhruvesa ca ll On ly
Dharms itya in A.onD,e was prety
-
Valabhy t iwhick : refers tong riety St@bad 609 to a Siva
| v4 ‘ch i ra in urastra. A copper
"SVara-tataka
* ancien plt
| 'stence of a
nd dis brSaiti
; -plate Ke 9
n gmpl ci g
e, N Ro as
ou ts
moder np h e
To
m the old Tu shr ine s in
ins of the ci
ty
171
MAITRAKA S OF VALABHI 1 AND A
ft. From
corresponding Nandi measures 6 by 4
exist; one linga is 6 ft. 3 in. high; the s or even earlier
Saiva temples of Maitraka time
these, it can be inferred that several
existed in Valabhi. the begin-
in Gujarat in Maitraka times. At
Sakti worship was also fairly preva lent hi-
sixt h cent ury, Dro nas imh a gave gra nts to temples of Kottammahika (Ma
ning of the -Ksémank ari) in Trisangamaka
vil-
a or Ambika
samardini) and Pandurarya (Ksémary aladitya in
ated in Hast avap ura- ahar anl that were renewed by Dhruvaséna-B hradésa
lage situ s to Svab
A.D. 639 and the Padmapurana (c. seventh-eighth century A.D.) refer
urarya.
area betw een the Saba rmat i and Mahi rivers) as the tirtha of Pandthe early
(probably the inued until
(The worship of Ksémankari the and the building of her temples contA copp er-plate grant of
adjoining tracts of Rajastha n.)
11th century in Gujarat and the
“Dév i-ks étra ” in Vata pall ika- sthali in Surastra, implying
Dhruvaséna II refers to century; 4 charter by Dhru-
godd ess temp le there in the early seventh
existenc e of a in Surastra.
to a temp le of Samkarika at Siravatanaka-sthali
vasé na III refe rs ksétra” in Mada-
cha rte rs (.D . 675 ) mentions a “matrsthana-
One of Siladitya III’ s temples at Sri-
n set of Sap tam atrkas at Bilegvara, Matrka
sara-sthali, and a mu ch wor turies from
and mat rka fig ure s of the seventh and eighth cen
nagar, Borica, and Pata, the popularity of the Saptam
atrkas.
ara t att est als o to ble from the late
worship in Gujarat is availa
northe rn Guj
isnava)
Evidence for Bhagavata (Va A few early heads of Vasudéva |
.
fourth or early fifth century A.D the
ta (a.D. 455)
Gupta emperor Skandagup in the Giri-
dh ins cri pti on of
several sites; the Junaga ernor had built a temple to
Cakrabhrt (Visnu)
records that the local gov self “Parama-
Mai tra ka rul er, Dhruvasena I, called him !
nagara environs. Only
one No grant toa
chi eft ain s als o used the same epithet.
ulaka vas sal sudana in
Bhagavata,” but the Gar lig ht fro m thi s per iod, but images of Kégini
Bhagavata temple has yet
com e to nk, Vigvaripa from
xth century), Balarama and Visnu in Dha tem-
Valabhi, Visnu in Gop (si th cen tur y), and the survival of a Dagavatara
umli (seven at Ghumli and Pindara
Kathalal, Visnu from Gh s in the Sonkansari group
ple at Kadvar and Vai
sna va tem ple the Bhagavata cult.
to the flourishing state of
tur y A.D .) att est ple at Dvaraka
famous Dvarakadhiéa tem onged to the
cen
(both of the seventh par ts of the
sur viv ing ures may have bel
(Although the oldest one of the preceding struct
12t h cen tur y, ’
date from the
Maitraka period.) es en te d in the Ma itraka period. Only
the Sun god, also was repr " but temples
The cult of Aditya, hi ms el f “P ar ama-Aditya-bhakta,
Dharapatta, cal led mple to the
one Maitraka king, er of pl ac es in Maitraka times. A te
built in a nu mb grant
sacred to Surya were gra nt of Sil adi tya I in A.D. 611. Another
is recorded by a ra. Sun temples at
Sun in Bhadréniyaka te mp le at Vatapadra in Surast to the
l and other sites attest
ecte d to a Su n
refers to a vapi conn d images from Mangro
a, etc. an also existed at
Kindarkhéda, Pasnavadraka times. A temple of the Sun (“Bakuladitya”,) fo unded in the
Sun cult in early Mait as ent medieval temple ma
the name Bhagvadgra
pl ac e
Modhéra, pr obably at the same dhéra had earned
ly se venth century A-D- Mo mple.
cause of its famous te
lat e six th or ear
on wa rd be Maitraka—
from the seventh ce nt ur y
ce nt ur ie s pri or to the beginning of
t begins seve ra l d northern
Buddhism in Gujara d mo na st ic re mains in Surastra an
caves, stupas , an
t tot he importan
ce of Buddh-
rule. A number of l re fe re nc es , att es
ry and inscriptiona uent periods.
Gujarat, plus litera ug h th e Ksatrapa and subseq ala
ism from the first ce
ntur y B.C . th ro
a Ma ha vi ha ra ne ar Valabhi by Arhat Ac
to the founding of (founder of the
Hsiian Tsang refers sciple of
in which lived Acaéry
a Bh Bhadanta Gunamatt, di
of Ma hayan
Yogacara school
172
anta Buddhadasa fo sai

teceived a donation of unded a ae h ich, in early
t
Aca a Sthiramati foun a village from cL Rio ete 6. Close to
paaddiiya ati de d a vi hara known -in Mai as Bappa-
II gave two villag d Siladitya III one
village in a.p. 662. es in a.p. 588 an
D. 534 and Guhasé : .559

N A.D. 605, Dhruva
séna IIT between a.p.
na gave grants Ra rcmnciiyeanid
etween a.p. 666 650 and 655, a
and 685,
A ve
ka-vihara
: another citizen, Gohaka, had aa vi

vihaara
akkuranaka established granted a Village i
granted Villages g vihara
in 4
Zave q fant
toaB uddh
ist hunn,
Buddhi ery at Ku €ranag hava chieftain,
Student came st Ist viyiha n; ra Ahivarma II,
, as to the s near Valabhi became ara in C.
AD. 723,
“sttoyed great University Ce
Buddhism
this Breat Buddhi at Nalanda ntres of great learning alt
Start, decl University, in Magadha. to whic
inj along with On ly Arab invasion
Owever, Gujarat fr the city of s
RO grant to om the
later Part Va la bh i, in a.p.
a e ddhist Monast of 78 8
oth also Su 2° Both Br
ffered fro
e SUIVives from the seventh century,
o ee m ¢ anis m and Jainis
Vastating m gain any of the
ma —e
Aourich Arab inva ed Strength in this Peri last four
sions od, though
Tjayanta (Gi Tastra fro
a8 early as t
Century 4 5 rma ; “a Jain he third c
Tedaction f * C e n t u r y b e f S l F entury .c
th, , l
th ves wer e tea .;
as had4 e x C avated in Ju Be
na on
ved Valab e haeHe Maitraka dynagadh in thwe istecoe
m
hy s ty, a synod na
™ Valabhi f o r the
16 in under Tya
0 Wa s presided Over Na ga rj un a (c
ed a by
gion. dina c aiet aitraka monarch Dévarddhigani
e na ce eb
Ontiff rities an Dronasirnha I.
important
®t, did religious
no accept grants
from
173
ST
MAITRAKA: S OF VA LABHI I AND A
tone at
a traka kingdom
ehv come igh the ima aver DRA ne

per tai nin g to Jai na temples within the Mai
an
Nee eae an a grants é
one of the Vises-
century A.D.; a coloph ple in Valabhi;
; t
half 0 e sixth
e latter
= s Bie dedication in a Jaina tem
va te d A.D. 610 proclaims its the time Ai
es to safer places at , no Jaina
‘Riv espa f e e da
tr an sf er of Ji na im ag riod
ihe ssck of Sl notices refer to the g extant temples of the Maitraka pe
Valabhi in a.p. 788. Amon
temple is traceable.
Architectural Features small group of Jaina

mos tly are str uctural temples. A survives at
Maitraka period monastic building
ie ea 2the nk; one Sai va
available at Dha nasara, and two
vapis at Dhank.
Khimaé ples is unpretentious kun da at Bha
cubical cell.
=tial a small, the gar bhagrha is a plain
buildings are laid
or san dha ra;
either nirandhara San dha ra
fees ples are 1, Ghu mli ). on a
kansar no. n0- 2) or more freque
ntly
e ai t rar e feature (Gop, Son esv ara , Khi mes var a
bhagrha and
me plan (Gop, Bil y around the gar
faciiaeaiee eae for m an amb ula tor is broken
the exterior walls tances, the rectangle
ia ee z an; it. Ina few ins ,
die a hall in front
of
ass ing the garbhagrha (Baléj
fatatmatine ae the smaller squ are enc omp
and generally wit h-
Ae B of unequal size, are small, rectangular,
ik shr ine s of gudhamandapa.
Shira ganck at
ot
at Khi mes var a, however, has a sort roof, all are
Pata); that which has a Valabhi , though a
Wie ee orica, mes var a exa mpl e, east
ea er ception of the Khi north. Temples of Surya and Siva face
) and fac e
ndamila (flat-roofed t face west ntil
few instances of Siv a tem ple s tha mes carrying de
-
a well as jagati (prese somew
nt at Go p) eccani cave-p al ar
eet types are ith Central
lels of th un the upper part;
ce nt ur y a.D . GO P sh ow s some own, but
seventh
of the sixth anp d : ology in use in the Maitraka per
is‘s no t kn iod
adopt-
Indi cal ter min tel y described by
pei awe techni of thi s per iod can , in part, be ade qua
cteristic mouldings rarely
ing terms from Dravida usag e. ri ly ar e pl ai n. Small jalas
mples custo ma ionally bha-
n wa ll s of sand hara te a Su ry a te mp le). Niches (occas e exterior
are ma e (Khimésvara no. 1, Pasn av da th
e r ed no t pr oj ec t. Pilasters either on
He at Sonkansari no
. 1) do 2) are rare.
an as , as hi mé sv ara Nos. 4 and
(B il as garbha gr ha (K sometimes
r e or on th e inside of the ar in g ra ft er -e nd s, rarely petals;
a a, often be dma ca
topped by a pattik erally without pa esponding
Z sea: isa occurs, a kapota, or a cyma (gen ca ka pillars with corr lasters.
pa tt ik
a central fo ur Ru
ah etimes only pi
ap a usually contaisnsthere are two co are
ane a ma nd
lu mn s; in smaller ha ll
T bases and capitals
x ng co t carv in g. , is - un
ex ce pt io ns , these are withou ga rb ha gt ha , wi th few exceptions and
vs. aN the spa OF mala, ratna,
t un ca rv ed ; th e doorframe of sh ow pa dm a, pu
ad ally lef sakhas only Khimésvara
stances of carved genera lly blank;
orned. The few in ma nd ap a is and
e ex te ri or fr on t wall of th e
ar te mp le mandapa-interior
stambha. Th ly the Ka dv
le no. 6 has lar
ge
5 ha s ni ch es fl an king the doorwa y.haOn ni ch es ; Khimésvara temp nt ed
os front) ve
k also have or
na me
no. 5 (exterior, o vapis in Dhan
the Khiméévara a- do or . Th e tw
Stirasenas flanking the gar bh f pillars and
niches on the wall s. and apa , ° f which the dwar
ples have a mukham
A few sandhara tem ana ) or Kuta
the pilasters are usually
plain.
ta ke s a pr e-Nagara (Vim
truc ture either
The prasada’s supers
progressively contra gavaksas on the faces of A ' ll
ct in width, the
number of e
tiers that sear
Mis (talas) may or may no ee
t have karnakitas. The
by a skandha or védi-s uppermost bhimi is
Beet. pp
to ed
lab crowned by amalak both
a
er. Between the talas,or amalasaraka, cula, or *ea ia
forms in Successive ord
intervenes; this carrie a short manos ua lly
s a thin pattika, so at
The Kata (Pharhsana metimes showing
den
diminishing width. Th ) form is composed by piling tiers Se essively
e tiers either represen P c
t pent-roof, kapota ie of ae kapéta-
palika (cyma-cornice) (ro -eav a eras
, Though kap6ta co
on early Gupta temp ntinues in Dravida a
les, it is Teplaced ar ch itectu
in Nagara arc hitecture almost re, a
palika. The tiers may, but often do not, show a row of entirely by es
form also is crowned by
an amalaka, amalasaraka, gavaksas. The Phamsana, or t
combined with amalaka), or a cula (which not infrequently is
€ mandap
a few cases, a superstruc
ture is provided, ipll
e
nected
mwith ak it, ne ow:
withPras ada- supe rstr
no Sukanasa. Whereuctu re, but one or two tiers less, organically co :
Some semblance of a
Ki
gukanasa is presen
- 1), it is shallow, as in early Kalinga
Sived ceilings temples. ;
j € interior. Instead, a very primitive
method i“
i , alternating thick, long
wnward from the central nave to cove joists an
r the side
ed ambulatory path.
——__[
ie: tees
o
Canari
————SS——
So a
an ==
aID@IG
iE aX —
)
= pe
A AA
= = —_ ty) WF)
Af) |
iat =|, —S
snadon
a inn ss
p =
od
wi fi=|
‘a
175
MAITRAKAS OF V. 'ALABHI T AND GAA RULAKAS OF WESTERN SURASTRA
b oF.
esy: Department
a.jagatt; b. pitha. (Court
uldings:
Fig. 70. Gép. Old temple, moarat State.)
gy: Guj
of Archaeolo
7
.1.a-
Surastra style, pre-Nagara, I1.C
reac
ae
‘ae
—_
ie
(-aze7g yere(n5 ‘AZoTOoeyIIV
re}
eIeNbS “IeseULIG ‘( feydure, eAmg redeuLg | fepdu
| jo queunredeq :Aseyinoy) ‘eydure } BAIS 3 fordure} (IgeAey) ‘epearus
ed cs
guiiyyy
PeuUeluy “repepO ‘y ‘g ‘ou e[duray, ‘ereas
| p-eyyUe, S$) etdure; PIO “BPEABSIA “P
‘e[dure} rurseAeAYpUtA ‘reseulig “8 ‘(unze A “IEAPEN e
eATIG “preAselig “4 seydure} NUST
‘[ ‘ou efduey, ‘preseueyg “9 ‘efdure, eYyyeu segird adura; eyenrey TZ ‘SLT
bo]i oO
ST il
MAT IRAKA: S OF VA LABHI A
AND GARULAKAS OF WESTERN SURASTRA
Gop, old temple (Figs. 69-70, 75; Plates 328-333)

four
c. nine miles northeast of Bhanvad and
sscarota oe is an old village situated poss ibly have been the
Gap. The old Gop could
Bi cts; osthe present village of Garulakas,
capital of the thou gh the read ing
ane i entified Pharhka-prasravana, lly can
nk being an ancient town that equa
af ather be Dhanka-prasravana, Dha conquest by Varahada sa II of Dvar aka
tal. (The
vance a claim as the Garulaka capi
m eith er Gop or Dhank.)
could have been effected fro nds on a moulded, much rui
ned jagati 11 ft.
dha ra tem ple at Gop sta ps together
aa aeCae san the eas t is an extension for a flight of ste
in. squ are . On e, the
eth i and 63 ft. 4
75). The out er amb ula tor y is about 6 ft. 7 in. wid
.
a ah ow platform (Fig
the
ls had collapsed exposing
tem ple abo ut 41. 5 ft. square. The outer wal
ndhara
.
interior garbhagrha (Plate 328) bhadra, with broad recess
es
g bays, larger at karna an d
tin
het The jagati shows projec mou ldi ngs sho w triple bhitta, kumuda, kapota
palika (with-
etween (Fig s. 69- 70) . Its karna
va pa dm a (re ver sed cippika), and auxiliary
arapatta), ur dh ers that seem to
eae intervening ant The kandhara (kantha) shows niches and pilast arala
" ampa mouldings. ns of a garbhagrha and mukhamandapa on the bays and ant
im ul at e cro ss sec tio low ed by var an-
es. Th e pra sta ra above the kandhara is fol wer e fig ure -
ae mandapa in the rec door cross-sections in the kantha-recess. There
ess
or
1ika (prahara) with hall ra-niches, most of which are lost or badly eroded (a few se em
sculptures in the kandha
le at
to be gana-figures). is so me wh at rem ini s ce nt of the “Gupta” temp
g. 69) and the
ee The form of the jagati (Fi ia, but the ka nd ha ra pilasters with |aguna
tral Ind
évgadh (c. A.D. 525) in Cen prototypes.
Vakataka rather than Gupta d
; Plate 330). Bhadras an
po ta der ive fr om
prastara’s ka o mo ulded (Fig. 70b
mp le its elf is als fig ure of
The pitha of the te t except for a worn
k
ha d de ep kha tta ka- nic hes, their images mostly los ara figures (with
arnas of the sou thern side, two pratih
ext rem ity would have
Visnu on the northe
ta s)
rn
fla nki ng an em pt y nic he on the west (in which Siva
differing jatamu ku these
a on the nor th kar na of the west wall. The tops of
stood), and a figure of Su
ry king gana
l pro per . Th e kan dhara-friezes show frolic
niches extended up ont
o the wal s found in similar
331 ) so me wh at reminiscent of bhita figure
(pramatha) figure s (Pl ate Sivalaya temple (c. A.D.
Ca lu ky a cav es (c. A.D. 578-610) and the Upper versions of
look more like debased
situation s on the
tic all y, ho we ve r, the y
625) in Badami. Stylis of figures may represent Skanda (Plate 331).
Vakataka ganas. A couple bhagrha, the
thi ck) lef t a wid e pra dak sinapatha around the gar holes for
The wall (c. 2-2.5 ft. rising c. 17 ft. Near the upper extremity are large
walls of which are stark, sence of a
ee n for joi sts (Pl ate 328), signifying the pre
es be tw
beams, with smaller hol
den roof cov ering the ambulatory. and a kantha with
a pair of thin patti kas
probably woo
of the walls, two large pent-
At the upper extremity ers tru ctu re above consists of
s occur. Th e sup lower and
simulated rafters’ end sa -d or me rs , two on each face of the
jecting g av ak
roof-tiers with strongly pro arates the tiers.
upp er tier ; a kantha with dentils sep scent-and-star
one on each face of the
r ga va ks as show rosettes and cre
s of the lo we eserved in all
The ample mukhapatti re ori gin all y sma ll grasamukhas (not pr
gadhas we y Ganésa
decoration; inside the nt ai ne d sea ted div inities, of which onl
the upper tier co ning the
cases). The gadhas on Pla te 332 ) are still in position. Crow
ps Skanda-mata’ ) (N; a in a form
(W) and Uma (perha se co nd tie r by a griva is a faceted cul
separated from the Deccani caves.
superstructure and s on the lin tel s of doorframes in
-mod el
hinted at by temple
178 eeey II.C.1.4-
Surasttra style, pre-Nagar é
b Cc
F.|L0
i
Hike a Gham athedhas;
swe Sates“
na temple no. .
1, exerior wiall, ved
ibandha;
. a. Sun temple, garb
antag, Departme hagrha ell),
nt of Archaeology, ;
Gujarat State.)
temple was by
means of a large
had ag ir ma’ avarana-enclos low platfo rm on the
from whi way w u re wit h seats for
‘th
Sappeared , but Ch a second §tair opposed flights 0 f steps
devotees. The r ear
led to & top meeting at a com mon
7 wOuldings
8. 68). Smal] ™Mo that of € ja ,
ttava onstones lead s Urvive (Plate 329) are gati. This eeeeigs aas
rana- in g to he step similar to Sa
iscovered du s and tw ne is
ring ¢ ®aranc o larger ones
© Doses no pr e (Fig. 75),
© of Ganéga, ile gana fj,
itha, ag We U m a , a n d §
ll ag
Nee of a linga
© make now oe in
8€ in the horthwest the temple ae dto
ong w i corner as Rama
Visnu filled
€se 11 niches.)
179
MAITRAKAS OF VALABHI T AND GARULAKAS
A OF WESTERN SURASTRA
nea e Fa cs ew
examen NE
RACI
a;
Fig. 73. Pithas: imesvara. Temp le no. 1, Nandi-pithikGujarat
(Courtesy: Vora); b. Kh ment of Archaeology,
a. Dérvav. Old temple a. (Co urt esy : Dep art
no. 3, Nandi-pithik
c. Khiméévara. Temple
State.)
seventh century
ed from the fifth to the
Estimates of Gop’s
dat e ha ve ra ng rter of the sixth
an d Dh ak y ha d fir st suggested the last qua would suggest
navati ka caves by Spink
(Sankalia; Barrett). Na on the chronology of Vakata a, laguna, an
century, but rec ent wo rk
-K al ac ur i fea tur es at Gop (particularly gan 525-550. The
d Maurya ¢. A-D -
that the Vakataka an rrant a date for the Gop temple between temples (“‘anéka-
wo ul d wa lt ma ny
culika forms) 54 9 tha t he had bui
Varahadasa II in A.D . -a-vis many other
claim of Garulaka te mp le, in particular, vis
be overlook ed ; the Go p le and general
dévakula”) cannot od in Sur ast ra, im presses one in its sca
itraka peri
buildings of the Ma in ornamental
pretensions as a roy al foundation. as yet undeciphered letters
bea rs a fe w the temple is
’s cella but their bearing on
A slab in the temple 600 (Pl ate 333 ),
later than a.p.
Brahmi script not
not clear.
180 agara, I1.C.1.2-
Surastra style, pre-Nag
j peels ke
vimana, first
tala: b. Khiméévara. Templeno.1;
> d. Bilaesgy ara. Bilvanatha, c. Bilé
ilésvara.
Mple no. 1, first tala; f. vimana, thirdtala; : e. G humli
Bilas a. Bilvanatha, vimana, fourth
0.3, firsttala; h. ae
Pind
j. Biléévara, Bi ‘indara. Old tem ple, second tala; i. are
lv anatha, fifth tala; k,
ta
a. (Courtesy: Dep Bhanasara. Raye
artment of Archaeology,
Gujarat State.
—
with Square
giidh
e featureless
0 uter wall is amandapa and an unusual mukh a-
a. Provided only with

j
ventililati
ati ng
ng holes
€ss (Plate 3
S we Pitha is not elaborate (Fig.
ig. 71a;
a Gop The p adak na is cove ed
e 8arbhag
; rhaTmers
ssPartly covered
: : i
up by re a |
is lost,
te 33BS One Rucaka

5). © space b Pillar with a plain
: lee
and
illed by he etw een this
pillar and the
Nd th avy uspa
am, anda jalaka (Plates 335, 338)
8).
®tween thes andapa Test 9 Na short,
e Pillars are unadorned, archai ic
UOding full-b) re] leved by squa
°wn lotuses (Plate 339)
re
Sam aions
te
:
“ONcco entils . In the an “al
ealeWi
d ey , as a
Gop, which must ha
“avy plaster. A few ve ee aus
fragments 0
181
ST
SURASTRA
A
MAITRAKA: S OF F V. VALABHI T AND GARULAKAS OF WESTERN
a
original dandacchadya are still int Sea val en ores ari ei
fe ima ge of a n a ae
335) ene hav e hel d ps have been
ow s fou r, pla in, Ru caka pillars; added pro
rie :ae ofee
hall sh At the centre of the
north and south (Plate 337). ana
reas as ee the pillars on the -n ic he s to pp ed by a three-level Pharns
at ta ka
ee sou walls are empty kh pil ast ers at the entrance show ku
mara-
(Plate 337 ). Th e
$araséna on the front the
both
capitals.
missing at Gop, is quite clear here, in place of
roofing, were used in
The method of interior dapa. Stone beams and joists
reas and gud ham an toward the outer wall
the aisles, these slope
e slabs; over
er, covered over by ston
(Plate 337). an inner ratnasakha
decorated doorframe showing with
has a partially a plain stambhasakha
ae dese garbhagrha of Ganga and Yamuna at the bottom, a co mp le te-
slender figures na ka to pp ed by pl ai n tatika and bharana, T he uttar-
rounded and strong ly curved lagu ed bahyasakha.
qua rte r ro un d pa dm asakha, and an uncarv Visnu, Sankara,
ly plain sakha, a (Surya), Viranci, the
hes sheltering Aditya m in the centre of
ae ee five katakara-nic th Ga ne sa ab ov e hi
s at the lalata, wi
andra; Visnu appear the northern
saubhagyapatta. eles s. In si de th e garbhagtha, near
framed by a
ga rb ha gt ha walls are featur wo rs hi p; it now is en
Di still un de r y Maitraka
at p e a image of Varaha, ments of an older parikara, of earl
arie en andapa
p i a e 11 th century A.D. Frag mb s, ar e ce me nt ed to the mukham
eae snu on its ja
ing avataras of Vi larger image than the surviving Varaha the decorative
.
pillar ed for a form of
s but were intend sanéa-tiers, the
size and cora-
rm of th e te mp le ’s Ph am
tt er ns , pi th a, and doorway de
The fo s, jala pa -600.
and the kumara figure than Gop, c. A.D. 575
eueee the Varaha date for this temple afew decades later
n would warrant a Plates 340-345)
a tem ple (Fi gs. 71b , 74a, c-d, f, j, 76;
Biléévara, Bilvan ath eau within
ast of Po rb andar on a plat
is located 16 miles nor the r, which
ont hamlet of Bileévara wes t ba nk of th e Bilvaganga rive
ple is placed near the
e Barada hills; the tem around the
lows through a deep gor ge. are , wit h a wide pradaksina
squ The ex-
: te mp le is sandhara, almost com pos ite shafts (Fig- 76).
ay hav ing which
, its wal ls rel ieved by pilasters lar s (Fi g. 76; Plates 342, 344)
—————
ee hagrha raka pil shows a
pu nc tu at ed by engaged Mié api tal s. The east fagade now
h or wall is of their roll-c
below the block 340).
ave amalakas set pr ov id ed in the 17th century (Plate i ortions one
om s
pair of balconied ro at Ka dv ar (Fi g. 71a-b),
is topped by a
resembles that
The pitha exactly the Varaha temple. The architrave © be ancient to the pattika
and a half times th
at of ll above might
d a ka po ta (Plate 344). The wa
row of dent il s an er renovators. aves
th e fi na l 2 ft. se ems the work of lat ha, pulled toward the west, le
course, but th e ga rb ha gr ns tr uc ti on.
r mandapa, but red by timber co
There is no regula at its front. The ambulatory is cove ted “svayambhu” linga
some room for as
sembly partly mutila
co nt ai ns a huge, amorphous, e now covered
over by tiles.
Th e ga rb ha gr ha do or wa ys ar of six talas
main
on th e living rock. The or ts 4 lo fty superstructure
supp or te d de; it su pp 1. Each tala is
is 92 ft. high insi 7, 5, 4, 3, 2, and
The garbhagrha eir faces in th e or de r of
rger variety ©
a-dormers on th d a mi nor kapota. A la
ca rr y ga va ks de nt il s, an talas reflect
that
te d by ka nt ha -p atti, @ course of Su ra st ra : th os e fo r the first three
replaces
suppor
is us ed he re than elsewhere in Pl at es 34 1- 34 2 ); the fourth tala
karnakit as (Fig. 74a, © d;
or “kata” form
a usual “vimana”
I1.C.1.a-
182 Surastra style, pre-Nagara,
Bee 5 Lc
Zé
cv
Lay
y
ed
ry
if
bé3
1
‘
ie
a
-
7 S
e
S
>|
uo
hy
17
ast?
-------?
ae Fae \. arg
€------
183
MAITRAKAS O F VALABHI iTAND GARULAKAS
15 20
5 10
FE 0
. (After Cousens.)
atha temple, plan
Fig. 76. Bilésvara. Bilvan
Naagara , 1.C.1.4-
184 Surastra style, pre-
the kita-rooflets with octagonal Dravida-like “sgikharas” ” (Fig. a

(Fj 74f);; the ciircular kutas 0f
the fifth tala are crowned by amalakas (Fig. 74); the last tier Beae ntasa:or culikas
ce
on the corners and a central amalasarika surmounted
not be
by a ka
original.
The front of the superstructure has Pau at, 5 tes
the rectangular panel at the fro a slightly projecting Ri ce flan 345341 , 345);
) that are
nt shows a pair of miniature
reminiscent of Maurya cave-pill Cee aae d by vrttasphuti-
ars. The large gavaksa above is flan
tas crowned by bold amalak
as (Plate 345).
s
This recs building M s in Suras-
relates to a whole group
tra, its superstructure distin of SO ae aa An
ctively different from that of
analogue ina different style mig the eee aa came ear lier
of the
ht be the shrine-models carved
“Gupta” temple at Dévgadh (c. a.p on
. 525). The clearly poumeiee the s, independent
karnakiitas and gavaksas that sho n Pesan da-
w
kas, andthe heaviness of the ama no suggestion of integration into jala eer Sota
lak
stage in the mainstream of Nagara a itself suggest that the temple beet ae ents
formal development, at least
that preceded the emerge one of the exp
nce of Nagara form.
Is the temple of theGa f
rulaka period, and cou
uilder, in view of its large dimens its
ions and height? So ld Varahadasa II m
date, but others 80 against it. me fac e
tors do sugges oe iea e e
The form of the pitha is the
form of the octagonal cupolas same as that at Ka tia
on the fourth tala (Fig. 74f) rat
of the Lower Sivalaya her resembles the §
at
seem almost contempora Badami (c. A.D. 610-642), and though Ka a ilesvara
ry parallels sensed dvar and ue hin
t
at a date no earlier than wi
the end of the sixth orth o ther architectural styles
early in the seventh mi
century A.D. g
Khiméévara, temple no, 1 (Figs. 73b
, 74b, 78a; Plate
The Khiméévara Stroup of 346)
temples, standing desola f
miles southwest of Ku te near the sea shore a O
chadi village (ten mil e rd
almost be called the es
M, ahabalip uram of Sur west-northwest of Porbandar), co see
astra. Its buil dings present three
maj
La}
"a. Temple no
. 5; —tN
b, Khimag
p artment of Archaeolo paki emple no, 2:
8Y, j
Gujarat State.) *- : Bale}.6). Pitha
Pi dmata
ata temp le.
185
MAIT: RAKAS OF VALABHI I AND GARUL AKAS
In
temple, plan. (Courtesy:

ple no. 1, pla n; b. Srinagar. Vindhyavasini
Fig. 78. a. Khimésvara. Tem te.)
ology, Gujarat Sta
Department of Archae
re are
va rieties), and Valabhi. The
for ms: Vi ma na , Kuta (in at least two is muc h rui ned . A
akara
superstructural
d we st of the co mpound, but the pr iti ona l inte rest
pratolis to the east an
st tem ple-structures,
lends add
wi th the ear lie
matha, contemporaneo us
1, the Khimesvara
to the ensemble. the Kh im eé sv ar a group is templ e no.
The principal bui Idin g of
ce 0 f Porbandar of the
17th century). The
a Jé th va pr in
Mahadéva temple (name
d aft er (Fig. 78a), the
pl e is sa nd ha ra , with a rectangular plan dapa
west-facing Khiméésvara
tem
fr om the pra dak sin apatha. Even the mukhaman
entiated wall and doorway.
gidhamandapa un differ the gadhamandapa b y a
sep ara ted fr om plain walls have venti-
is coterminous, an d recently renova ted. The
The adhisthana is fea tur ele ss south of the gudha-
d jal as, tw o each on the north and
lating holes filled wit h per for ate sina (Fig. 78a). Among
o on th e east wa ll in the pradak
mandapa and garbhagrh
a an d tw pair of c rudely made
on e on the south wall has a w
the original jalas that those in the north wall sho
pattika. Abo ve
eight-pointed stars wi the wa the normal dentils and a
kunjaraksa pat ter n. At th e to p of
, and kapotapal ika wit h some of the
a pa tt ik a, kan tha
rmed by
this is a low parape t fo
sur viv ing .
ancient pranalas
Surastra st y le, pre = Nagara, ILC. 1.a.
én pach na at beehie
The pillars at the front of the mukhamandapa have a Siirasé vel
mee robe
above; karnakiitas (the roofs now lost) stand at the corners. (There
a Mee ae
similar karnakitas at the rear end of the temple.) The E
A ie a
Rucaka; those inside the gudhamandapa ae square bases
and octagona
i tunted, being only 7.5 ft. high.
Macc. doit isplain save for worn
figures at the top. The udumbara
shows a circular projecting mandaraka flanked by
vigorous grasamukhas. se
The garbhagrha’s antarabhitti is punctuated by engaged
a square-to-octagonal shaft, and an upper amalaka.
colu mns show ing a ,
The linga inside the sanctum may
be old.
The catustala vimanakara superstructure
of the garbhagrha has grooved gavaksas
in sequence on each storey (Plate 346). Full
-blown lotuses fill the gadha-cavities on
the south. Karnakitas with sikha-finials
(Fig. 74b) occur on three talas (Plate
usual, dentils, kantha, pattika, and kapé 346). As
ta also occur. The final tala is formed
shapely kapéta; a short griva then supp by a very
orts a handsome, bulbous, and stro
amalaka (Plate 346). ngly fluted
The temple stylistically sho
uld d
moulded Nandi-pithika in
front of the t
nd kapata atfe : ings and the wall is feature-

fiset fala tae, lig‘ @ at the top. The sup erstructure over the inner
Pataed aa p s help of a sm
8avaksas and karn al] vimana-védika. The grhapindi is
akiitas; th e second tala ha tall. The
iva s tagonal Dravida like eanHk®tala has a single ge s kapéta with
two
an ex ceedingly rare pa Pg-Visnucchanda sikh okee ese
ara” (Fig. 74
ilatas of the L halla (such a feature °ccu
k: Pl
ate 348),
rs also on aediculae at
0 in aaa’ temple at Sirpur
giidhamandapa» wid in Daksina Késala).
ay dane y a large ¢
Bhénasara, temple no, 2 Urpacchadya roof. The
(Plate 349) ucaka pilasters,
ST 187
MAITRAKAS S OF OF V. VALABHI T AND GARULAKAS
The crowning member of the

lowermost tala. The gadhas are filled with large lotuses.
earliest in the group.
superstructure is lost. This temple was possibly the
Bhanasara, temple no. 6 (Plate 350)
s to the northwest of the kunda. It
This much ruined temple faces east and stand
pitha and large dentils at the top of the wall
pea no. 1 in form, with a very small it had large karna-
tala of the superstructure remains;
(Plate 350). Only the lowermost
kiitas and very large gavaksa-dormers.
Kalsar, old temple (Plates 351-352)
. The build-
with a narrower mandapa attached
This east-facing prasada is rectangular, n walls are topp ed by the customary dentil,
; the plai
ing Tises over a plain upapitha have been catustala;
ses. The superstructure must originally
pattika, and kapo ta cour 351). Karnakatas stood
ost tala and cro wni ng members are missing (Plate to one on the
the upperm
s. Gav aks as ran ge fro m fou r on each side of the first tala
on three tala
fourth. of the
of the prasada continue as part of the superstructure
The lower two talas hanasi”
front (Plate 351). The upp er tala bec omes a large “ma
mandapa, with kitas in
sukanasa (Plate 352).
suggesting a barrel-vaulted are narrow @ nd featureless. tructures dates no
Both inner and outer doorways su pers
s with archaic vimanakara ier.
This entire class of temple if not earl
s of the seventh century,
later than the early decade
, 74e: Plates 353-360)
temple no. 1 (Figs. 72a
Ghumli, S6nkansari, the seventh and
of Gh um li is a gro up of temples mostly of
On the hill to the sout
hw es t large, east-facing
is the no rthernmost of three,
no. 1 astra. It
extant early shrines in Sur
Temp le
eighth centuries A.D. s are the lar ges t of
, and thi ), and had
buildings. Gop, Bilésvara gul ar pla n (almost 56 ft. in length
), laid out on a rec tan exterior wall is
is sandhara (Plate 353
which only the founda tion is discernible. The dis-
a mukhamandapa, of lar s, roo f, and the ambulatory-roof have
mandapa’s pil
largely ruined and the
rocky slope, and
appeared.
of the bui ldi ng an d the west edg e rest on a
The northwest corner i been provided (Plate 356).
und,
t fol low s the gr ou nd ’ dir ect ly fro m the gro
an upapitha tha abs ent , the out er wall rising adh is-
otherwise is if tthey were an
Pitha or adhisthana -mouldings of the wall have been treated as if wal l
a ndha top of the
but the védiba a (reversed cippika) at the
353). The Urdhvapadm ota shows gavaksas at
intervals
thana (Fig. 72a; Plate (Pl ate 357 ); the kap
and sikha-
lotus-petals ed with side-loops
is ornamented with sty le, are enr ich
examples in the
(these, unlike other one
finials). two on the east and
the ambulatory passage,
to light have
and hall
There were four windows walls of the garbhagtha, ambulatory, south with two
south; the and
each on north and
The mandapa-walls had windows on north are
pilasters. khattaka-niches
similar offset the doorway. Three decorated a torana
wall flanking The west niche shows
more on the east north exterior walls.
centered on the south, west, and below. The southern
Surasena above has padma and vandanamalika by miniature gakhas;
(Plate 359); the cavity is framed
he (Pl ate 360 ) has no sur viving pediment; the it gavaksa sh ows a grasamukhaa
nic avaksa flanked by spl fine makara-torana and
on the kapota below the niche, a8 nich e (Pla te 358) has a
The nort hern apa ti, gagarapatti,
in the central medallion. a fig ure of Vaisravana, with padm
above con tai nin g
large Siiraséna
188 a
Surastra style, pre-Nagara, II .C.1.4.
isitesite era I
grasapatti below. Thisis isi the earlies
iest known example of grasap
asapatti
ie St On the kapota below, a lavishly ornamented BONS ate in
Rei cuto:
ibly Kubéra (Plate 358). giraséna bears
The corners of the exterior walling , BeaniThe
were crowned by large meee
square garbhagrha inside, surrounded oe
by an ample pradaksina, has p
for vandanamalika and padma
below
paficatala superstructure is
dentil course, minor kapot
The sikhas of the
, Show Siraséna-pattern.
perstructure is a shallow the front of the su-
Sukanasa (Plate 355) with a lower
Siiraséna, panel crowned by a
The temple possesses more .
ornament than earlier structures
Ornament is more of the same class;
detail, ed, richer, an
building continues d of an advanced type.
to follow the older While typologically the
advances,
ure without a
but are new in Surast at Nacna and Bhumara in Central series of cornices. Such kitas
ra, Seemingly more India
imitation of ear
lier forms. a result of a proces in the late fifth century
s of condensation
he su Perstructure than of
Pilasters, howeve otherwise resemble
r, appe s Bhanasara no. 1
he temple Seem ar in the ntha, (Plate 349). Mini
s ab out a 8enerati ature
sed above on earlier than
the Sénkansari building dis
Pindara, old cus-
temple (Fig.
74h; Plate 36
The same 2)
form (Plate
- The temple’
gavaksas ab
2,
8avaks as in the order of 5, 4,
rch in front of the 3,
temple; the
j » and 1, the last

ala show inse
t lotus-flower
s;
189
A
MAITRAKA: S OF Vv. ALABHI i AND GARULAKAS T
OF WESTERN SURASTRA
;
P am uk ha ; the fou rth tal a has pil asters (Plate 366). Each
the e thithi rd tala at places has gras
s with amalakas.
tala has kita platform is twice as large as the garbhagrha; it has rectangular bha
dra-
ike eee large gavaksas.
ka pilasters and crowned by
n e au ed by Ru ca transitional toward
Dh ré va d in di ca te a condensation of forms quarter of
Hei al ngara an d to date before the third
Surastra. Neither seems
mulation of Latina in
the seventh century A.D.
)
Srinagar, Sirya tempihle? (Fig 71 ar, san dhara structure c. 50 ft.
long and 26 ft.
: rec tan gul
Thi
ato sree shrine is a lar ge, hall have disappeared.
is c. 15 ft. square . The ambulatory and tika are
Kasar the garbhagrha and a hea vy vrt ta cip pika below the upper pat early
da
nae eee above kumu there above the kandhara, as in all instances of thi
s
eatures. Den til s are
class. ed, ribbed amalakas.
sup ers tru ctu re h as ka rn ak it as wi th ball-shap mber is a
a The catustala very large. The crowning me
the final tier left plain ) are
f e gavaksas (3,2,1,
figures, an
lutted culika.
ed ha lf -d ia mon ds and standing
doorsill has in de nt old. The
ti The garbhagrha a (mo ons ton e) is se t before the thresh
andr
aD decoration. An ardhac 1947, when a porch was
a dded.
ren ova ted bef ore
ple was carefully
temple (Figs. 71e, 78b)
Srinagar, Vindhyavasini ly smaller than
aci ng Siv a temple. It is slight
aethe west of the village sta nds this wes t-f jadyakumbha
rep lac es a jaga ti-P lin th by a pri mitive
e preceding temple. The pit ha
and inverted cyma recta. a has four, plain,
a squ are garbhagrtha. The mandap
Ru bat temple is san
dha ra, wit h walls (Fig. 78b).
six pila ster s on the northern and southernthe case of Khimés-
Th a pillars and hamandapa as in
also to include a muk mandaraka. The
projecting grasamukha and
he late ral wal ls ext end
the udu mba ra wit h lowing the origin-
vara no. 1. New is hav e been reconstructed fol
ambulatory walls and the sup ers tru ctu re as those of the Sun
sup ers tru ctu re are almost the same
al pattern. The elemen
ts of the temple no. 1.
s were probab ly contemporary with Miyani
temple. Both Srinagar temple
8-369, 394)
ta te mp le (Fig. 77¢ Plates 36 utheast of
Bal éj, Pi th ad ma
of na th a, is about 26 miles so
its late Jaina te mp le Pa rg va
group of three old te
mples, of
Baléj, famous for mp le sta nd s a
rth of the Jaina te
Porbandar. To the no . aksina, gudha-
r ow prad
which this is the best preserved mi laprasada with nar ouldings
lls have no base-m th tier of
of a sa nd ha ra
The temple consists g. 77¢ ). Th e ou te r wa
khamandapa (Fipo ate 368). The four
mandapa, and mu th e ka ta pa lika at the top (Pl potapalikas,
but have large dent
ils be lo w
th re e lo we r tiers are steep ka
ged. Th e dly placed
the catustala supe
rstructure is dama
be tw ee n tie rs. Gavaksas are broa
es
, with tall recess
oo karnakitas is astylar
824) joined wi th the prasada,
r gi dh am an da pa, transversely 77 °) : The garbhagrha
also has
Th e re ct an gu la n wa ll (Fi g.
e easter
of pilasters on th
except for a pair y. with paired
s flanking its plain doorwa
pilaster (Plate s 369, 394), on e of them
mu kh am an da pa has Rucaka pillars in rude imitation 0 f the Vakataka pilas-
Th e een,
th a floral band betw
floral medallions wi
ters at Ajanta.
190
Surastra style, pre-Nagara,
——
Visavada, old temple (Sankha-déruf)

i,
(Fig. 71d; Plate 370)
The old temple at Visavada, locally known A #
as Sankha-dérun or ee “conch temple,” ” its
karnakitas, narrows the kantha betw om
een tiers , and drops all auxiliary mouldings al
cept the band of dentils. The tiers
of this catus tala vimana are handsomely formed,
stepping of the tiers a nd the
rhythm built by the diminishing gavaksas very
and the temple’s excellent eee:
form.
Proportions produce an aesthetically clear and satisfying
An amalasaraka, its upper half lost, crowns the superstructure. Only the ap
i af
the gidhamandapa remains. The pitha (Fig. 71d; Plate 370) is like Kadvar’s an
temple may date close to that building, perhaps not later than c. a.p. 625.
Balej, Kotha temple (Plate 398)
To the south of the Pith
admata temple at Balj stands wh
<2
a & since it
°o
was used in | at is today known as the kotha
ERea
se
Saar
Miyani, temple no
. 2 (Plate 367)
To the right of temp
—==—
—
le no,
building with dentils n Harsadmata temp
: at the top of the walls le, is a small cu
and tather sparsely and tritala superstruc
placed gavaksas. ture with kapota-tbiiecal
“Towni ng amalaka no The re cess rs
lon
pota. Patta and k i

Courses. Gavaksas are. antha follow
* ‘tere seems to have be
en no culika, stipi,
or
»@ subu
Cal prasa
191
A ST RA
MAITRAKA;: S OF
A OF WESTERN SURAST
VALAB HI AND GARULAKAS
walls capped by custom-

of i lag e, thi-s tem ple has a plain cubical cella, its e no gavak-
skirts of the vil a superstructure hav
Dhara and kapota. The kapota-tiers of the ca tustal
laSaraka.
sas; the temple is capped by an ama
rated)
temple no. 4 (not illust h to the
Odadar, Gérakhmatha : ng ing from the sevent
si x:ol d te mp le s ra
a group of le, but ot rwise
he is
Ade last temple is . 4 is smaller than the preceding temp
aEast le no
ntury A.D. Temp
identical in type.
372)
Kiindarkhédeea, Camundamata temple (Plate re
tustala superstructu
: s or wall-kapota. The kapotas of its ca ed pil lar s on
Thi
Rae pres no dent
il
am al as ar ak a. Th e wide porch has pair of th e
ed by an front
phi O algeie! it is capp on 4 si mp le sl ab and dado. The Th e
f-pillars sit aining 4 disfigured
image.
ae cans Rucaka dwar with a niche cont
is stepped,
ndapa’s pent-roof
temple faces east.
Jhamra, Sun temple (Fig. 72¢) te mp le stands northw

est of the
nd ar . Th is front. The
s southeast of Porba ndapa, ope? in
eee is c. 16 mile a di st yl ar ma
It is sandhara, wi th caka type.
pee and faces east. Pillars are plain Ru ngs
e wa ll s ha ve co ll ap se d.
ce of pr op er vedibandha mouldi
7 ee tan
ga rb ha gr ha shows the first ins til s, ar dhvapadma, and
kapota.
sa ee e t e den
)-tiers decorated
plain except for
72c); the kati is po ta pa lika (not kapota
7h ae has ka are ancient.
c a e a ka ta kara superstructure crowning amalasaraka and culika sometimes
vera order. Th e potapalika,
at: sas in a 4, 2, 2, 1 rstructures replace kapota by ka ce
rom this temple
on, su
é
pe
: me s te rm in at in g in vritapattika.
i xed wi:th mino : r kapota, someti
inteerrmmi
ate 373) t
Pasnavada, Sarya temple (Pl is temple stan
ds in the hear
-
s s, the temple
has patti, urdhva
Pasnavada is about ten miles d pl ai i n wa ll cture is
vill age. Nir and har a, wit h no base an
ge ka ta ka ra superstru
of the four :-s ta
the top of its wall. The
ae and kapota at in
ers (diminishing
pena of kapétapalika-ti face is ama
em ad d. On the sur
de
opmost elements se It seems likely that i
ile became popular.
of a type that for a wh its entrance, is
Nagara architecture. ows flanking
formal scheme of Latina gri lle d wi nd . The pillars
, with sma made up of a large harnsa figure
ll
ga dh am an da pa Misraka.
A larger
on th e ea st . On e of the jalas is re ct an gl es , ar e both Rucaka and
attached unequal
vide the hall into
inside, which di 4, 399)
mples (Plates 37 temples, of
Borica, Sarya and Siv:a te an da r, had two sandhara
s of a
Porb
vil lag e c. sev en mi les north of a ha ll an d mu kha mandapa remainreason-
a r
Borica,
lla and the foundation fo Siva temple (Plate 374) are
which only the ce an d su pe rs tr ucture of the
the cella ng is gone. a-tiers
Siarya temple;
ve d bu t th e rest of the buildi a catustala spire, its kap dtapalik
ably well pres er by ed by an
wa ll s of th e ce lla are crowned y p la ce d gavaksas, crow?
The plain topmost tie r has ce
ntra ll
; only the
strongly flexured a (P la te 374). ha h as lotus-petals,
next
al as ar ak pa hy as ak
early type of am doorframe is partially ¢ arved; thlate 399).
e
The irigakha rasakha is left
plain (P
and the anta
is malaéakha,
a a, ILC 1.4.
Surastra style, pre-Nagar
Pariddhara, twin temples (Pl

ates 375, 377)
At the hamlet Pariadhara in the
Barada Hills are two temples, . he other
west. Both are small one facing east, the
The wall hgs; neither had a porch or an enclosed ambulatory.
€ paficatala su
kas wi
shows
© outer sakha of its dvigakha er west-facing shrine has

doorframe. lotus-petals carved on
Khiméévara, temple
no. 7 (not illu
strated)
The walls of this Square
cella are topped by minor
has kapotapalika-tiers
that diminish in height. kapota. The catustala re
The ee Gieily
not by an amalak short griva is crowned,
a, but b 'Y a small curio ning
alaéga, fifth tier bearing cardinal
gavaksas and a crow
The open mukhamandapa
Heestanding Pil has low walls and half pil
lars in front, all Ruca lars on the sides and tw
ka with the usual rol
Plain. l-capitals. The cella doo oe
or
por
: € with kapotapali-tiersch, has a kap6ta at the top of the wall que3
‘0P Pair show c alternating with min
aksas. The crowning slab, or kap6tas; only t }
candrika, and kalasa
orframe of the garbhagrha

a (Plate 400).
The péedyapinda
ga and Yamuna, at
rare in Surastra. the
The
aie
ent pentho » Owarf pillar andapa show

Pillars (Plate 3 7 s
;
with a semi-o
pen mukham
an-
ver an unmoulde
d
193
MAITRAKAS R
OF VALABHI I AND GARULAKAS O| F WESTERN SURAA a
is covered by slant-
da ma ge d and wit hou t a fini al. The ambulatory d grilles on no
aire now s; the exterior is pla in exce
pt for blin
four-
we joists supporting roof-slab thin beaded circles,
w lotuses, half an d full, wi
south (Plate 383). These sho
erstices. sana
ie flowers filling the int aka pillars. The mandap a has an oblong Pham nth
nside are four, plain, Ruc se ve
dates to the middle of
the
probably
pent-roofA.D.(Plate
381
). The temple
century
)
temple no. 8 (Plate 384 mple has an
Ghumli, Sénkansari, this nirandhara te its astylar
d tem ple s at Son kan sar i, an d
Imeine west-facing group of ed by the prasada
wal l are sha r
both pit ha and da, kantha,
ong bichambered plan; a bh it ta (ja ga ti) and has kumu
384). The pitha res ts on band, plain
goammendape (Plate is to pp ed by vandanamalika
The prasada wa ll perstruc-
apota mouldings. sa da ta la or pr ob ab ly once saptatala su
e
ntha, and starts th owning amalasaraka
is missing.
Pee kapota, ka e cr from
re, its tiers separate
d by ka nt ha s. Th
of , th e tie rs on ly vaguely separated
has a four-tiered ro the west front shows three gavaks
a-
egu dh am an da pa
Seat H e prasada’s spir
abut th
e;
q other. These
a mahanasi.
ormers, the upper one sh ow s beautiful corbelling
.
ri or of th e ha ll
The inte
temple (Plate 385)
Khapat, Camundamata at Kindarkheda,
san dha ra pla n is mu ch like that of the Sun templemandapa-windows
ae temple's tureless upapitha,
sli ght ly bro ade r. The temple has a fea im it
two free-
ive kaksasan as andwith blocks
ough with he av y, pr hall
a mukhamandapa b ulatory and
without grilles, and two-tiered roofing over the am
standing pillars, ksa- dormers. kapotas
intended to be carved with gava ka po ta pa li s with minor
ree st ee p llars with
su pe rs tr uc tu re alternates th e int eri or ar e four Rucaka pi
(Pl Th e rn. On th
late 385). The up per portion is mode ple is east-facing.
wes t. Th e tem
pilasters on the east and
temple (not illustrated) andapa. The
Chaya, Afjanimata
éd a an d Kh ap at but lacks a mukham al ignment. The
is pl an ne d li ke Kindarkh e pi ll ar s in si de are out of
This temple lls have collapse
d and th The plain
north and west wa es se nt ia ll y li ke that at Kindarkheda.
has a superstructure
socare garbhagrha orway has a dandacchadya.
giidhamandapa do
ate 386) into
Bhanvad, Indrésvara (Pl le has bha dra -pr oject ions
that extend
midd le of the
this temp date from the
dis tan ce out side Bhanvad, te mp le ma y al ak a is
Some gh the A small origin
al am
ica tal a sup ers tructure. Thou are mu ch lat er.
the paf niches
the bhadra
seventh century, o a later addition.
am al as ar ak a. The porch is als
er
crowned by a lat rated)
te mp le no. 5 (not illust e the doorway;
Odadar, Gorakh
ma th a
si x, la rg e, sq uare holes abov ses a tritala
a ga rb ha gr ha without a porch; the plain pattika and kapota ri
This is just had one. Abov
e
ve r, hi nt to its having ka po ta pa likas;
ho we
uc tu re co mp os ed of large p erstructure
is crowne
superstr rvat ur e. Th e su
a sense of cu
gives the temple
amalaka.
194
a a, I .C.1.4.
Surastra style, pre-Nagar
Khiméévara, temple no. 3 (Fig.

71g; Plate 387)
The pitha of this temple has mouldings
Over the upper patti and kapota much like those of an early ae f adhisthana.
of the square prasada is a handsom Bea cetic-
ture of kapotapili-tiers cro
wned by as
mandapa is broader than th
e mulaprasada. The earl e
y form of pitha, with denti
F tils, and
e amalaka would warr
ant a d.
north-facing shrine ha
the prasada has a lar s
ge, bold Slraséna,
and kantha at the top
gavaksas at the ends » a skandha-védi (“Sabhakara sikhara’”) and a Valabhi ; roof w ith
(Plate 388).
The gudhamandapa
flanked by large Si has doors on the
rasén as (Plate 389), north and east. The garbhagrha-door is
Its northerly orientatio
Suggests that the
temple w
with Valabhi Sikh
ara in w
Near the Siva te

m
ussed stands this small, ‘ , rectan lar
north-facing gu
cture. A set of
Sa ptamatrka image
i s surviives withithin
€ temple shows
tween, and entrie S to two o Thamented Rucaka
either side. The pillars hav pill ars, Co
e been left uncarv
Savani, old te
mple (not il
lustrated)
Along the West b
san
Onkans4
h karnakiitas on the lower

tia acade of ¢ two tiers;
an tadek'S having avaksa. ornmaam.® Mandapa shows two prominent
ikarma in, Clu
the mid ‘ ing ny 4fl€xionemednt and crowned by heavy am
laguna. The ala-
» Afijanimata te
mple may
not be
YPe with Ta ®st and largest, original

Srasamukha fter-endg
k pota,
ly was
, Gane
% and other
'
: and patta above.
motifs in darpana-
195
OF WESTERN
ST
SURASTRA
MAITRAKA: S OF VALABHI T AND A
GARULAKAS
temple, lie around (Plate 393).

medallions. Other pillars, probably from this
Khiméévara, math (not illustrated)
e central one
ea
Thi pee : © building is formed by thr
ee conjoined rectangles (th
e jecting, square side-
the rn rectangle has two, pro
ine. onan to the
sky ); the nor topped by a plain
e. Ext ern all y the structure is plain,
itis S perhaps use d for sto rag f in charge of
pro bab ly was a mon ast ery for the Pasupata pontif
ttika and kapota, and
the temples at the site.
haarnk,
Dh Jhity lani-v
s
artesapi ee(Jh ilani-vav) (Plates 401, 403-404)
in Western India. The older is Jhilani-
gh perhaps the oldest
Jharnk possesses two vapis,
Dha
of the Jaina caves. The
well is formed
to the sou thw est
By two miles west of the to wn Tw ornamental
o
ps des cen din g to the well proper.
y a narrow channel,
wit h ste ar cavity with
sti ng. Th e fir st (Plate 404) has a rectangul
attakas on the wall are
int ere lasSuna above
tw o ml ini atu re pilasters with square a second
with half-lotuses, and
ikara consists of
ieee the par gha ta an d pa dm a, pat ti
uncarved pattika, ribbed a kit a-r oof showing, first, a ka
pota with half-lotuses
padma. The pediment
si mu la te s nsana-roof (Plate
si ve two-tiered Phar
eae medall ion s, the n an imp res
The second niche is
eae
str ong ly rem ind one of the Gop temple.
ae 5gavaksa-dormers
asena (Plate 403). be placed
ne by an early type of strthe same date as the Gop temple, and may
ost of
The vapi seems alm
between c. A.D. 550-575.
ates 402, 405-407)
Dhank, Mavjusri-vapi (Pl second vapi, “T-shaped, also W ith niches on its
walls.
village is a o khattakas (Plate
ate the Dhank
dd le sec tio n of the step-wall, tw lani-vapi;
p descent in the
mi like those in the Jhi
aa come a stee a-pilasters, plain but still somewhat n (c. A-D- 636).
ih } ave parikarm the Ku su ma temple in Rajastha ).
ronglywitfle xured, as on owning gavaksa (Plate 405khattaka. Its
eovelagis is st
unaa gur asé na h pilasters below the cr ly embellished
Ab vapi is another, ful
e sa me ted lasuna,
at the top are flu
in g of th
On the first land patta was car ve d; an d in sakhas
hya pla
eet oe have pithas; the mad The khattaka itself is framed by three
(Pla te 407 ).
ghata, and bharana ternating
(Plate 407). by a fou r-t ier ed kut a with al
ure is crowne d vel in
A plain kapota entab lat ms late r tha n the two at a lo wer le d
ota tale (Plate 406). This khattaka see 675; the earlier niches ma y be date
been added c. A.D. ted
e same vapi. It may have and sir asé na sha pes at Kusuma, da
with the laguna
c. A.D. 625 by comparison te rn
OV er southwes
C. A.D. 636.
bui ldi ngs of thi s per iod scattered rs ta nd in g of
There are at least 20 other rm at io n to our un de
none rther info
contributes fu
Surastra, but
Surastra style.
Dhaky
M.P. Vora & M.A.
REFERENCES
1876.
and Kacch, London
ities of Kathi awad ta 1931.
James Burgess, Repo rt on the Antiqu m ples of Kat hia wad , Gal cut
H. Cousens, Somanat ha and Other Medieval Te
‘
196 I.C . 1.a.

Surastra style, pre-Nagara,
R.C. Majumdar, “Northern India During a.p. 650-750,” The Classical “ Oo The
Age (History and Culture i
Indian People Ill), Bombay 1962, 147-152.
J.M. Nanavati and M.A. Dhaky, The Maitraka and the Saindhava : i iae
Supplementum XXVI), Ascona 1969.
Temples of Gujarat (Artibus As
B,J. Sandesara, Jaina Agama Sahitya-maf Gujarat
(Gujarati), Ahmedabad 1952.
H.D. Sankalia, The Archaeology of Gujarat,
Bombay 1941.
H.G. Shastri, Maitraka-Kalin Gujarat (Gujarati),
Pts. 1-2, Ahmedabad 1955.
H. G. Shastri,
“MaitrakaRajya (Pts. 2-4)” “Gujarat-no Rajakiya ané Sarskrtika Itihasa, vol. 3: Maitrak
ané Anu-Maitraka Kala (Gujarati), Ahmedab a
ad 1974, 6-73.
Manibhai Vora, Narottam Pala n, and Gosvami Mohanpuri, “Barda
Mandira” (Gujarati), Svddhydya, Pradésa-man trana Visésa Prak-Sol
8 (1971), 462-463. anki
ILC...
CHAPTER 15
stra style,
Varieties of North Indian style: ntSuhrato mid-eighth
early Nagara phase, c. late seve
century A.D.
Maitrakas of Valabhi
Valabhi
Genealogical Table: Maitrakas of
Siladitya Il
Siladitya Il
(c. A.D. 662-684)
Siladitya IV
(c. A.D. 685-710)
Siladitya V
(c. A.D. 710-735)
gukaccha
mana princess of Bhr
Siladitya VI = Caha
(c. A.D. 735-760)
VII
Dharaséna alias Siladitya
(c. A.D. 760-788)
had
A.D . 65 5- 66 0) , Sil adi tya Il (who until then g
Kharagraha III (c. bhi throne, mergin
EE
cS
Following the reign of ndhya-Sahya territory) ascended the Vala From this point on,
the Vi line of Valabhi.
been looking after branch with the main to
the collatera l Vi nd hy a- Sa hy a
la di ty a. ” Do na ti on s by Siladitya HI
i adopted the name
«j a, and Simhapura
are
all rulers of Valabh i, Khetak
and lan d-g ran ts to Brahmins of Valabh but soon passed int
o the
Buddhist vihara s a ti me wa s re ga in ed
accha territory for seems
known. The Bhrguk Da dd a, of Na ndiputt. Siladitya mha, of Nagasarika (Nava-
ar a ki ng , ya si
hands of the Gu rj
ce, Dharaésraya Ja i‘e.Vajrabhatta). In
fe at at th e ha nd s of the Calukya prin ng Vajjada or Vajrata
de s Ma it ra ka ki
a port-town of th
e
cord calls thi 4 ttacked Ghogha,
sari) (the Calukya re il is sa id to ha ve
neral Isma
A.D. 677, the Arab ge
.1.b.
198 Surastra style, early Nagara, 11.C
@KHAMBHALIYA
@JUNAGADH
199
MAITRAKAS OF VALABHI
un
thi s poi nt on, the dec lin e of Maitraka power had beg
Hoan kingdom. From
to survive for over a century.
ough the dynasty did manage 685-710) and his successor
, Siladitya V (A.D.
Sil adi tya IV (c. A.D. charters. The
ashe rules of bot h mon archs issued copper-plate forces under
), were uneven tfu l, tho ugh
eat a.p. 725/6 by Arab
of som e imp ort ance was the attack in Calukya armies
ngle eve nt
bei ng def eat ed and chased by the
of Sindh. Aft er of Nandi-
Jvee the governor Pul aké si and the allied Garjara prince
ni-janasr aya joined the
) Vagasarika under Ava passed by Valabhi and Siladitya V apparently
see the Arab attackers Indian princes.
efending confederation of
arat
clear that northern Guj
(c. A.D.735-760), it is
of Sil adi tya VI 758, the Muslim
at that time. In a.p.
rs
pea From the charte the Mai tra kas
sion of Valabhi, but the
ill was in the posses sen t Ama ru and a naval fleet to attack
Sindh,
governor, Hasham of
attempt was unsuccessful. the narration
rs , ga ve la nd -g rants to Brahmins. If
predec es so ntury A.D.)
Siladitya VII, like his la (c. se co nd qua rter of the 11th ce
poet Soddha and defeated
in the Udayasundarikatha of me in conflict with Dharmapala of Bengal cceeded in
monarch ca Arabs under Abdul
Malik su
a betrusted, this na va l at ta ck fr om my, the Mus-
im. In A.D. 766, a se
cond
st il en ce , wh ic h ki lled many of their ar Arabs from
but due to pe a prabandhas, the
aaah Valabhi, to late medieval Jain akkuka) of
aoe an ae retrea
t. (A cc or di ng
i tr ad es ma n, th e millionaire Kaku (K royed
vited by a Marvad abs completely dest
i ae been in Si la di ty a. ) In va di ng Ar
en persecuted by
alabhi, who had be s as
Valabhi in a.p. 788. ni sm we re su pp or ted by Maitraka king d
In this period, Br ahmins and Brahmibrated temple of Somanatha at Prabhasa ha
The cele e
ey as in earlier phases. ho we ve r, ce as ed to find patronage after th
India. Buddhism, by Jainism). Two
re amous all over y (it s pl ac e pe rh aps partially taken
seventh centur ni mahattara,
ast quarter of the ri sh ed du ri ng thi s epoch: Jinadasa ga Svetambara Jaina aga-
fl ou th e
great Jaina pontiffs . 660-700 and wrote commentaries on d Gan-
acti ve be tw ee n c. A.D
ra su tr a an d th e Nisithasuira, an rs at
he Anuyégadva s headquarte
Nandisutra, t probably had hi
mas such as the na (active c. A.D. 725-760), who exhaustive and voluminous com-
dhahasti Siddha a in north Gujarat and wrote an ti (c. fourth-fifth century A.D.).
sé
Patala an d Mo dh ér a of Umasva one
y In Sa ns kr it on the Tattvarthasutr pa rt of th e 13 th century, associate
mentar
ers, from ate leJa ast the early tions on the hills of Satrunjaya.
Medieval Jaina writng s wi th th ina construc ina worship.
of the Siladitya ki co nt in ue d to be a place of Ja
né mi , i Ambika
sacred to Jina Arista nas © onstructed a temple to Yaks
Ujjayanta (Girnar), éikhara, the Digambara Jai i
On the Amba
750-755.
some time between A.D.
Architectural Features gan to take its first

La ti na form of Sikhara be
the seventh cent ur y, th e regional process
At some point in o rar e ex am pl es that illustrate the a
e in Surastra. Tw st-facing temp
;
recognizable shap mp le no. 4 an d we
and du ll su gg es-
e north-facing te ions, provide dry
of formation are th Ph ar hs an a tr ad it ey in he rit
s, based on local ality of decoration
. Th
sara. Both building ap el in es s an d qu
0 year s of loc al
rm, lacking in sh of the preceding 10
tions of Latina fo th e tr ad it io ns
crudeness from
their severity and ten nirandhara
pre-Nagara architecture
.
ed in g, is mono-celled, of
phase, as in the
pr ec tar). Most
The temple in this (S ut ra pa da , Ak hédar, am d Pach
(Dhank), © r sa ndhara
and without porch
200
A
Surastra style, early Nagara, [1.C.1.b.
buildings are Latina, but

a few Pharhsana struct
seen. The garbhagrha ures continue to be built. Pitha is rarely
remains a plain cube.
Unimportant as thes
e buildings are aest
typological standpoi heticall y, their Latina sikharas, from the
nt, together wi
with, have scientifi
c int
hence
and 1 (Fig. 71¢;

These two prot Plates 408-409)
o La
Stages that could hatina temples are Tare specim ,
ve led to real Lati ens, whic; h e itiona
areas of Surast na st ru ct ur e e
such as those me e
ra in the
Temple no, 4 Stan mid-Maitraka perio t with ai
it oe
ds east and south
and and kapota of the kunda at
Savaksas in Prog above its plain
walls, its supe Bhanasara.: The Cntaniel
ressively dimini rstructure in eee flat
shing numbers four tiers 4
(5 , 4, 3, 2), and pe ala
of Phase I, In the heavy flute
: the karnakitas, one respect, ho
wever,
thou it differs
In
.all oth nand
akas as se
emple no, 1
(Plate 409),
Owever, is su
S a Ph ase I buil
its Superstruc bstan.
© spacing be ilable; the to
and absorb tween tiers p courses an
ed in is le gs than j d crow
i-shaped Plank) € ti er s (b ut
; 4
Sively constricted, tier

H
€ temple
has
i
na x ur, strongly
Cube, The marked, well-artic
ch7 = fe karn an
as of ea h tie T are 10dakas are fy tther
ulated bhi-
© wi
cova
rnic
kees
of th ap pl i dr aw
es e n in
Her of gi,anSénas;
d the ned on the face of each to e ach storey
th aksas an hale are
ines ie ya carried through the andaka’s basal
a losely inte horizontal striation of
8rated to form a central
as€nas ends
with a single
201
: |
— fan
(
V
— — @
B , C |
WN
AN ORY
ay
H Fig. 79. a. Satrapada. Su

c. Akhédar. Sun
n temple, plan;
temple, Pitha and
b, Akhédar. Sun temple,
védi. (C o urte sy: Dep art
plan;
men t
: of Archaeology,
Gujarat State.)
Surastra style, early NagA ara, II .C.1.b.
ékavali-siiraséna (Plate 410

) . Between the outer venuko
ga band of rae ae oe
inner suraséna band, a band of half gavaksas set on paired cornice
duced, separated from the central and s has bee
‘ . . n
has here emerged, its outer lat as by shadow recesses. True Latina form
only defici
accuracy and cogency
of its articulation, this
The upper amalaka Sikhar.
(
ve it original, odd,
c
alasa may not be orig
inal. Inside the garb
consort. hagrha ar
The hall in front an
with gavaksas and d the surrounding
ambulatory are ro Arnsana tie
e eTrs
half-gavaksas Orga ofed by eR
later temples in Guja nized to suggest
a separate a
rat, however, these
tiers are integrated aaa
Akhédar, Surya directly with the
temple (Figs. 79b-
c: Plates 411-412)
éi
This sandhara te
mple (Fig, 79b),
ment parapet ab a little larger th
ove its an the Sutrapada tem
plai s. These end ple, has a prom-
avaksa-dormers (on the longePar ape t is formed
r si
) and danavas (upp

of light and dark er level; Plate 412)
, are Carved. ,
Plat ee ae smandakas get progressively thin

show amalakas markin ner
i lara, and the amalaka: “\te
Skandha, as at Sit g storeys only on
the lower
ancient; the kala
: ga 1s © has no griva.rapada arrests the
doub ul. The h
© Gast face of tf
the Sikhara is r
Skandha, Whet a |ar
her this is ge float ing
; an apology for a a Sarasa
ikhara sOmewh t below thhe
anésvar 4 at Tremin aS hmoota.e aaa
or th
Tuled out. The at of the Sj
: Plan
Ne Sikhara (Pla 4D6ta re} } : The wall is te for the first time in Sura
te 44 gg rminated stra
988. The ma hyal by gav ““Sa-dor ttika, plain bu,
offset but with at a ig me rg fi y Pa tt
lled by full-b ik t
out a flanked by pvalata formed by
a,
lown plfl
a
ow er s.
da net an large, interpen
et
®pression d outer vénuk6éa, both rating, gavak-
between,
The Si progressively
khara seem
ingly was
i are lost. The

intended
a to be paficabhima;
neal : but the courses above the third bhum
filled with full-blown flow ers, grasamukhas, a
gaghas of the appliquéd gavaksas are e 413) . The base of |
case, a gandharvamukha (Plat
| an architectural trefoil, or, in one the two venukoSas are stag-
|
arets and a niche; and
e inner venuk6ga shows two pill
i-amalakas at different levels.
gered, as at Akhodar, with the bhim
e ee ee al
i! TE ae
Seo evar I sok
. (Courtesy: Department
rtha, old te mple, plan
Fig. 80. Dvarka. Suvarnati
of Archaeology, Gujarat State.)
204
Nagara, 11.C.1.b.
Surastra style, early >Na
The fronton of the tem ple is damaged, but there appears

to have been a large
larg
gavaksa-dormer over a shallow sukanasa
(Plate 415).
Kalavad, Kotésvara temple (Fig
. 81)
This archaistic temple has pitha mouldi i
Mahakatésvara temple at Mahakita in
ngs that som ewhat resemble ree ie ae
Karnat adééa and an upper extension
with a profile that resembles :
the pitha foun d in Deccani cave temples, OO ae
amalaka and a kalaga-finial that touches the lower of two pattikas at the
(Fig. 81). top o t
the garbhagrha has a primordial quality; its eee
gly progress toward the narrowing
archaic, inarticulat €, Mas skandha; the madhyala
sive, as are
the karna-gavaksas alo
wheel member above ng the venukoSga.
the skandha js interm
and the crowning edi ate between amalaka and eeThe eed cog-
plain ghanta and kalaéa may be old.
experimental and aberrant Altogether, the sikhara is a
type.
This sandhara temple retain

s only its plain garbhagrh
at Dhank, has two venuko a and éikhara (Plate 416
éas, but instead of a mad ). This, as
hyalata, a vertical ban
curiously with the corner d of eae
toward the viewer (Plate
417). T
~ Sete =
iene
1
Fig. 81. Kalavad, aiaLl Eg

teSvara t
Kotag ‘ ia
(Courtesy. Department of¢6 ies ae védibandha,
Tchaeolo gy, Gujarat
State.)
205
a, heavy, folkish, and somewhat

Up etaa Se is heavy. An original image of Sury
eum, Jamnagar
ee
.my is now in the Government Mus d. T
a shrine of the Sa ptamatate s, now d i
rkas!
n
ie the nei
: ghb our hoo d was c e Ha
h worn.
surviving Matrka figures are muc nk was buil t
hta r tem ple is per hap s a litt le later than that at Dhank. If Dha
The Pac A.D. 700.
late in the seventh century, Pachtar could date to c. Central,
temp les with doub le vénukdsas are known in Western,
Contemporaneous c¢. A.D. 700-725.
and Eastern India, but none later than perhaps
(Plate 418)
Ranavav, Jadésvara temple h the ambulatory, its
dha ra tem ple has a short mandapa, continuous wit
Thi s sma ll san ers, between each of
f has five major kapotapalika-ti
walls restored. The Ph am sa na roo Sutrapada class, a
or kap ota . As wit h a Latina shrine of the
which occurs a min as already known at Pas
navada.
s
ate 418), perhap
madhyalata appears (Pl
d by fiv e squ are sla bs, progressively reduced, t (sepa-
wne
_ The Pharnsana is cro ng kalaéa, its lower part fluted and the upper two plain
par
i. The cro wni al. Inside the hall are
signifying a ved tre ate d like a culika, may be origin
rated by a kal aga )
al.
pillars, which may be origin
421)
rka , Suv arn ati rth a tem ple (Fig. 80; Plates 419, on a
Dva northeast of Dvarka. It stands
ut five mil es om the
This sandhara temple is situ ated abo la st er s an d to pp ed by a parapet, fr
wide jagati, having a tall kant ha reli
eved by pi r intervals. The corner
outs emerge at regula
ich plain water-sp a sort of kata-form,
bottom course of wh oth ers an d the pa rapet above assumes
an the
pilasters are wider th
a or surasena. ed line with the
decorated with gava ks s an undifferentiat
la to ry fo rm ove and a
aring rafter-ends abtall kapota-
of the am bu
The exterior wall ha s a pa tt ik a be
g. 80). This wall at regular intervals by pranalas. A
mukhamandapa (Fi g pattika, puncture
d and above each pr
anala a
second, oversailin rapet. At the corners are karnakutas
palika acts as a pa columns
ks a- mo ti f is ca rv ed (Plate 419). an d co rr es ponding engaged
ga va pil lar s
four, plain, Rucaka
The mandapa has the base.
figure to eith er side at
(Fig. 80). me ha s a large female
d rf ra aic.
The plain garbhagrha cement an lime these look arch
oo -
wi th ists of seven kapota
Though badly coated a § rob-
rstructure rests on a, candrika, amalasarika, ghanta (p
The Pharnsana supe i, sk an dh y da te
), an UPPet ved the skand ha. The
temple ma
palika-tiers (Plate 421 madh ya la ta me et s
and kalasga. The
ably medieval), century A.D.
to the end of the seventh
)
Pachtar, old temple (Plate 420 t a porch, east-facing,
of the vill cell withoutie
age, is a square The red Pharasana roof
This temple , at the wes t end te 420). sev en-
tureless platform (Pla amalasaraka.
and standing on a fea tem ple but wit hout madhyalata andmimics Nagara
Suvarnatirth a which
resembles that of the ng members are late, but the curvature,
cro wni
The uppermost
conventions, is original.
4 22)
Mévasa, Chéléesvara temple (Plate th e late medieval period
but the miila-
ine is fr om ely contract in
east-facing shr The tiers prog ressiv
The mandapa of this né , is an ci en t.
ven-tiered Phamsa
prasada, with its se
206
Surastra style, early Naga ara, II.C.1.b.
height as well as width, so

that the ultimate tier
; almost resembles
ghanta. a sm all square
Bhanvad, old temple (Pl
ate 423)
In appearance, this
west- facing shrine duplicates
garbhagrha has slight the Mévaavasa
sa temple, abelthat its
sae
bha
and bearing jalas (that on the north contemp
tier has faces. The mandapa
is late medieval.
nimaginative, this
. by beautiful, Maha-Girjara, late in the eighth century in Surastra
Gujarat, te then being developed in northern
:
M.P. Vora & M.A. Dhaky
Medi eval Temples in

-M. Nanavati
Ties XLV, Lond
and M.A. Dh
on 1931,
aky, The Maitra
Kathiawad, Arch
aeological Surv ia, New
ey of India
Supplementum ka an d
XXV]) the Saindhava Tem
e Archaeology ples of Gujarat (Artibus Asiae
HG. Shastri, of Gujarat, Bo
Maitraka-kalin mbay 1941,
HG Shastri, “M Gujarat (Gujarati
aitraka-Rajya” ), vols - Ll,
1974, 50-60. (Gu
jarati), Gujara Ahmeda
bad 1955.
t-n6 Rajakiya
ané Samskrtika Itihds
a, vol. 3, Ahmedaba d
Ke”,
cHapTer 16
st
Varieties of N orth Indian style: Maha-Gurjara oe
h Sahay
phase 1, Arbuda School, c. sevent
Capotkatas of Bhillamala
ury A.D., referred
sone e fir st hal f of the seventh cent as
trict Jalor, Rajasthan)
Th pei Hsiian Tsang, in th
to dern Bhinmal, in Dis
mo -
obably Bhillamala, a, wrote his Brah
masphu
the canitalior y ‘(pr atic ia n, Br ah ma gu pt
” and
si dd ha nt an i p ee The mathem lin g hi ms el f a “Bhillamalakacarya,
id
illamala in A.D. 62
8, cal dynasty. An
Sain ie
hr am uk ha of th e Capotkata (Gavada) Rajilla and
aa of Vyag records that one
fascriptonl Ae aasantgadh, District Sirohi, of a.p. 625 rmalata, of
iia CHORE d as fe ud at or ie s of the Capétkata king, Va reported
s si had rule ntury (c. A.D. 680)
Hiauaale. ache his Si su pa la -v ad ha, later in the ce for Varmalata.
thane ed ae
in
va , ha d be en the chief minister patron-
meee = ml Su
pr ab ha de
of hi gh cu lt iv at io n can be seen in its and
Gt sc ll ne e te es ata kingdom was
one
th e li mi te d ex am ples of architecture ot
om cann
ade
mahakavya, and fr e dynasty, however,
sails ene an from its period. The later history of th . 738 from Navsari does
iving of a.p
He eee
y ce rt ai nt y, th ough an inscription their governor, Junaid,
with an
who conquered Sindh in a.p. 712 under kings and
rec ord that the Arabs, Maurya, and Gurjara i
(Kaccha), Sur ast ra, Cavotaka, jara t.
me eee Kacchélla la ké si , th e Ca lu kya governor of Gu d be gu n
lly only by Pu in Rajasthan, alre
ady ha
THe back fina ru le d fr om Ja lo r g a co nf ed -
me ee, urjara
-Pratiharas, who
is pe ri od , pa rt ly as a result of leadin r hand,
th ala, on the othe
imperial power in Mauryas in Uparam
eae ier oward t the Arabs. The
princes agains had become
h ad been dealt a severe blow by
Arab raids, and probably a
aras by this poin t. The Capotkatas
ee feudatories of the Pratih hb or in g Pratih ar a dy na sty,
th e ne ig r chroni-
e gr ow in g power of be re constructed. Late a,
n, District Mehsan746,
th ca nn ot
= uae ae rl y in the eighth cent
ury
(m od er n Pa ta
ea ta ka a, in A.D.
ales a intera that the city of Anahillapa
ct io n
o re co rd ng , Va na ra ja , son of Jayasékhar h century A.D.
Gu ; ata ki y te nt
ded by a Capétk
jarat) was foun so ruled in eastern Surast ra as late as th e earl
and a Capa family al
Architectural Features s with other con-

s sh are characteristic
the Capo t ka ta ss of figures are
Sculpture and archite cture under gr ac e and suggestivene
yles; the de li ca te da idiom early
temporary Western In dian st pr es en t a sep arate Arbu
ji sculptur es bu t re marble, giving
reminiscent of earlier Samala ul pt or s us ed locally avai lable
an d sc
in the seventh century. Architects
,
208
Maha-Gurjara style, Arbuda,
to their sculpture and architecture

a particularly sensuous Tea fore the
luminous use of marble in the medieval Abu
and the temples at nearby Candravati period made the Jaina temp
The sole surviving temple
justifiably famous.
Kusuma, shows a number
from the early Capotkata period, the
: Gs m
of characteristics ¢ Siva temp le at
including a broad anta
rapa ypical of later {en
lafuna-ghata-bharani memb tta among the védibandha mouldings, et eae
er s, st en ci ll ed ca ndraéa * ;ASOUIY,
e of an aneékandaka supe la patterns, precise ce plan, but
and even, perhaps, its us
there are also elemen rstructure over a san
ts commonly found
on later Maha-Maru
Bee th,
such as elephant-p temples to
rotome (
fr ee-standing ghatapal
lava
, including use of nated

d medallions as decoration, roll-bracke
be described in a later chapte

dy of sculpt r. The Kusuma
Current re
Novation nga on the hor
h, thwest co
e lovely Ma m u c h of the ol
rble py
© 10 V.S, 693/
a.p.
ee i
vasraya of aS suggested a po 636 by Satyabhata,
ce of an a th e Vasantga ssible associat
ion of
srama of dh inscri
Mulaic | as pt ion of v.
s. 682/a.D.
4 Masonr
ate 424); ® Western end of a
j large tect
YY half-roung Coping-sto angular com-
‘me when th, édibandh nes, faces east
® Compounad Mouldings of a small eighth-
already had Pa
rtly silted up
=
so
,
4
La*
_a
210
(Plate 426), survive just to its north.

The r
rubble, silt, miscellaneous i
adhamandapa extend d of a sandhara mila .

rbha,
ing the inner dimensio pr as ad a a iithcitsidi.
pore a ns of the ambulatory
shallow mukham , 2). The cardinal
openings into the ambu andapa aS
Ae la to ry an d through the mukhaman ae by mason-
vedibandha mouldi da pa we re fr 1, with pilas-
ngs to
tral pillars (Fig. 82: floor ve s into
Plate 425); line e the
y vedika, asanapat al orted by
ta
ng from the bases of th, and Raepoana eee atta
(Fig. 82). e half-pillars abov
[ e the i
The védibandha moul
di ng s of th e fee t in
aries Beare temp silt,
entangled in the roo Si va temple remain
ts of trees, making
a simple pitha, as it difficult to dete
rmine whet le has
one might expect. The vé
kalaéa, broad antarapa dibandha consis. ts heof khura-= mbha,
tta with lotus-diam ku
pali ornamented onds a
with ha lf-candraéal
The plain, well] fit as and ard
ted,
and do isted of kap

Padmapattika, and fin otapalika, kantha with pew
ally a cippika of bro
orthwest corner, ad lotus-pe is
8 day. The fact f
that
» 48 did the s housing

pillars (Plate lar ©? nich imag
430), i
; io Sy
ve Sular bay be
ne Ey tween the ce
l ys (Plate 432) — ntral Pip;ll
the inst of itars skiand the
©N nd surviving in ;
slab (its Octago Ce is clear, though ceil ing with thin
ri bs ma
Western Indi
a —
nal Support ig ¢ +13
embedded r a d , it
i
at Varman anmadcu muy Bree of seppaarante8 hslasabbe
s ow relief ona single
Bai uch more g] of tu rning ap ate r cei lin gs, this reference is
{-pillars of the n at el y isi
Sib le as sep
that act abor later at Mo
unt Abu).
arate struc tures (as
.
i stdhamandapa frame
8 (Plat low maficas
2 434); these have smaller
hathsana Pediments fronted by a
A
CAPOTKATAS OF BHILLAMAL 211
——EE
ributor.)
(Cou:rtesy: cont
pl e, pl an of compound.
Kusuméa. § ivatem
Fig. 83.
212 II.C.2.
Maha-Gurjara style, Arbuda,
Fig. 84. Kusuma. Siva temple, base mou ldings

ig of giidhamandapa pillars.
(Courtesy: contributor.)
bold, elegant,
Orna
Ellora; the lowe te udgama, in kind res
r level of this
large udga
Projecting rath
ika
8taphs, has be 0 the garbhagrha, il

en replaced
du
lustrated in one of Sukthankar
Sakha is complete ring modern
ly modern rebuil
, b
prasada’s cardinal SUE

lovely moonstone at a
amsas at the centre, and an
he pédya inn
é
ops, lips with leaf-drops pearled niche-fo rms, Ma*

Projectio et, and a
Candragala
CTOss-linte]
of an d sh al lo w
es marked ee
g a d by thin pa ired cornic
convoluted nd half-candragaiag amalakas,
a n d by
Carving
creeper, with vyyal
a as on the
a cen tral pediment form ed of
sid
ye au Ucak of
a Pillarets » haSensuous] y carv
Sukthaankar’ Tanas te 436) ving lasuna ed
-ghata-bbhuads and ee
Pratiharag tieae . ese images
Otographe), rani ie
w
; all seate ere of Brahma (lef
and Brah and Vis 2U aa
a and Vis in yOgasana t), Siva (
ny by Ce m i s
lestial 4p
Sarases (P ¢ va flanked sing
, Si
late 433). by Saiva
CAPE 213
‘APOTKATAS OF BHILLAMALA
fia y
.
Vedibandhas: ; c. Warman. Surya temple
Fig. 85.
le; b. Varman. Siva temple
a. Kusuma. Siva temp
cont ribu tor. )
(Courtesy:
214 , C.2.
Maha-Gurjara style, Arbuda I1.
In the sanctum is a large marble imag é ada a,

damaged and the eyes of all three
e of Siva -Mahadév nefenal Sice
face r.partly
The
faces now Tae a seas a
fierce left face shows taut neck tend bow l held in one
ons, fangs caigoiagl» 4 EN
hand, crown of snakes and sculls, E eo tin. its
and flame-like hair; me r aa,
profile, wears a huge ae
elegant hairdress, and one
the great central Siv
certainly not able to equal the spir.

, this rema itual force of the
Michael W. Meister
REFERENCES
Archaeological Survey
of India, West ern Cir
DR. Bhandarkar, cle, Pro gress Report
, 1916-17, Bo
‘ ‘Indian Studies No.
I, Slow Progress of Islami Po mb
Bhandarkar Oriental
Research Institute, Poo c wer in An ay an
cient India, Annals of the
DR. Bhandarkar, “Va na, X, 31 (Navsari ins
santgadh Inscripti cription).
(1907-08), 187-19 on of Varmalata (Vi : ica,
2, krama) Sarhvat 68 IX
G. Bithler, “A Gran 2,” Epigraphia In
t of Dharanivarah dica,
plates). a of Vadhvan,” Indian
Antiquary, XII (1883), 190-195 (Had¢ ddala
M. A, Dhaky, “The
Genesis and Deve
Temple Architect lo pment of Mar
‘C. Majumdar, “T
ure, ed. Pramod u- Gurjara Temple Arc
Chandra, New Delhi hitecture,” 3 Studieies s inin In Indian
he Chapas,’ ’ The 1975, 150-151.
. 1954, 161, Classical Age (History and Culture of the Indian People
Michael w, Mei
ster, “A Field III), Bom bay
23-46,
Rep ort on Tem ple s at Kusuma,” Archiv
es of Asi'an Art, XX
Michael w. Mei
ster, “A Prelimi IX (1 975-76),
(1973-74), 77.91, nar é
y Report on the Siva Tem
ple at Kusuma,” Archiv:
Richard Salomo es of Asian Ar t, XXVI
n, “Translation
On the History an d Int erp ret
Dasharatha Sh of Art ” Indian Epigraphy, Its
arma, Rajasthan
, “Three Inscripti Through t S, Bikaner 1966, - Gai, New Delhi 1985, 111-114.
ons from Raj
-66), 47-49.
cHapTer 17 1.D.1
style,
Varieties of North Indian style: Kamarupa
c. seventh century A.D.
Varmans of Kamarupa
S$upported by his
cop per -pl ate gra nts of Bhaskaravarma, dom of
of chiefs ruling the king
dhan pu r
From the Dubi and Ni
learns of 12 generations
n, one its traced
Nalanda seal-inscriptio ah ma pu tr a val ley of Assam. The dynasty
in the Br habharata
Pragjyétisa (Kamaripa) de mo n- ki ng Nar aka , his son Bhagadatta of Ma
descent from the mythic
al ve epi-
att a. The sam e dyn asty, according to the abo
fame, and the latter’s son
Vaj rad grant), produced the
rs, as sta ted in the Nidhanpur
of 3,0 00 yea scendants, is called
graphs (after a lapse , wh o, as well as his three de
onage, Pusy av ar ma nate frontier-
first historical pers Nal and a seal . Kam ari ipa is mentione das asubordi the dynasty
Maharajadhiraja in the (c. A.D. 350-370), and
ha ba d ins cri ption of Samudragupta of
state in the Al la cen tury A-D., to the patronage
ut the middle of the fourth tury, as
evidently owed its rise, abo to be a Gu pt a feu dat ory during the fifth cen
It con tin ued or seventh
Gupta imperial power. ue of the Gu pt a era in Kamarupa. The sixth
indicated by the prolonged vog the weakness of Gupta
advantage of
ma seems to have taken tury and is stated in the
descendant of Pusyavar beg inning of the sixth cen
ity tow ard s the king his independent
imperial author two ag vamédha sacrifices mar
e pe rf or me d
Nalanda seal to hav
status.
greatness was Bhitiv
The founder of the family’s (Kapili
over the contiguous Davaka
whose authority extended the D
the original donor of
valley further south; he was nscription i
n 200 Brahmanas. A rock-i rifice. The
granting land to more thathat Bhativarma also performe dan asvamédha sacfro m Bhiti-
(District Nowgong) states es an his tor ica l account of the family
a nar rat h
Harsacarita of Banabhatt o was contemporary wit
ka ra va rm a, the 13t h ruler of the dynasty, wh rul er in the lin e is
varma to Bhas ardhana. The tenth
friend and ally of Harsav eat at the hands of the
Hsiian Tsang and was sac rif ice s; the 11th suffered def
credited with two aé va mé dh a elder son, Supratisthita-
gu pt a, and was succeeded by his
Later-Gupta king, Ma ha sé na d by the Gaudas and
600 , Kamartipa was invade
varma. Shortly the rea fte r, inc . A.D . were taken captive
his you nge r brother, Bhaskaravarma,
both Supratisthitava rma and a short reign, and was
Supratisthitavarma had
to Gauda but released
aft er som e tim e. Harsacarita and in
arm a, who is eulogised in the
succeeded by his brothe
r, Bha ska rav of learning, and his
his sta tesmanship, patronage m
Hsiian Tsang’s travel
-ac cou nts for Nidhanpur grant fro
an a; Bh as ka ra varma renewed the the cap ita l of
w hich had been
av ar dh
friendship with Hars near Murshidabad,
na, situated
his camp at Karnasuvar
217
VARMANS OF KAMARUPA
his kingdom was partitioned between

Saéanka, After Saéanka’s death in a.p. 619,
the end of his long reign (c. A.D. 606-
Harsavardhana and Bhaskaravarma. Towards
an king Sron-tsan-gam-po; shortly there-
648), Bhaskarvarma was defeated by the Tibet
usurped by a new dynasty.
after his kingdom, left without a successor, was
was also well-disposed towards Buddh-
Bhaskaravarma was a devotee of Siva but
an Tsang and his participation in the quin-
ism, as attested by his admiration for Hsii play the roles.
wherein the two rulers were said to
quennial festival of Harsavardhana,
Buddha.
of Brahma and Indra flanking an image of
doorway to a
Bhaskaravarma save probably the
Little remains of architecture under of Madhyadééa.
h shows clos e links to the art
Siva temple at Dah Parbatiya, whic
va temple (Plate 438)
Dah Parbatiya, remains of Sai Parbatiya in
Tez pur , Dist rict Darr ang, Assam, is the village of Dah
Close to the town of ruins of an
bric k temp le of SSiva of the Ahom period overlays
which the remains of a (Plate 438).
ch onl y a hig hly orn ate doorframe has survived
earlier stone temple, of whi ed of
dst one , this has a «T” shaped format and is compos
Made of three pieces of san with patralata, the next wit
h padmalata, the third a
car ved
four sakhas ; the inn erm ost figures of Karttikéya and
wit h pramathas, apsarases, and
stambhaéakha emb ell ish ed tinctive design. Between
h a chain-like garland of dis
Ganééa, the fou rth ado rne d wit ending in human busts,
the ser pen tin e body of a pair of nagas
the first two éak has is tre of the lintel. The
ir tail s hel d by a garuda at the cen
their hands held in anja li, the a bharavahaka on
all ava cap ita ls and plain brackets with
stambhagakhas have gha tap The central one
kap ota dec ora ted with five simhakarnas.
the front; these support
a arnas contain
sa wit h two att end ant s; the flanking simhak
Lakuli g @ flute; the terminal
now harbours seated
eit her a naga Or 4 Siva-gana playin una are
horse-headed Tum bur u and
Siv a wit h att end ant s. Nimbate Ganga and Yam
sitnhakarnas show Surya
and d and is accompanied
of the dvarasakh as; each carries a garlan ing geese
carved on the lower part
ant s car ryi ng @ cam ara and offerings. A pair of flygoddesses.
by three female att end ve the heads ofthe riv er-
g gar lan ds in the ir beaks are represented abo of the Maniyar Math nagini, but
holdin scent
river-goddesses is remini Central India,
The modelling of the and som ewh at congealed stances. In
their attendants have trib al fea tur es
monuments no earlier
by a central gar uda becomes common on
the motif of nagas held
than the seventh century A.D.
Krishna Deva
ee
REFERENCES
Thomas, London 1897.
ta, Hars a-ca rita , trans . b y E.B. Cowell and F.W. 1951.
Banabhat Nowgong
of Assam, vol. I,
B.K. Barua, A Cultural History 1933. , 65-79.
vol. I, Shillong ia Indica, XII (1913-14)
K.L. Barua, History of Kamarupa, tes of Bh as ka ravarman, ” Epigraph rm an ,” Ep ig raphia
er- Pla ka ra va
P. Bhattacharya, “Nidhanpur Copp
the Ni dh an pu r Co pper-Plates of Bhas
P. Bhattacharya, “Two Lost Plates of
(1927-28), 115-125. skaravarman, ” Bpigraph
ia Indica, XIX
Indica, XIX
rd Los t Pla te of the Nidhanpur Plates of Bha
P. Bhattacharya, “A Thi
(1927-28), 245-250.
a :
ass cal Age (History and Culture of the Indian People II),
| Material,” Memoir, Archaeological Survey of India, 66,

mee igraphia Indica, XXX (1954), 287-306.
37. ieee
CHAPTER 18 | Pale D2!
| Varieties of North Indian style: Daksina Kosala style,

| c. late sixth—-early eighth century A.D.
Panduvamsis of Sripura and Nalas
Durg, and
reg ion of Cha tti sga rh, com pri sing Raipur, Bilaspur, Raigarh, Maha-
The present des h, was known as Daksina Kosala or
s of Mad hya Pra
Rajnandgaon District cam e wit hin the sphere of Gupta imp
erial influence,
s area
késala in ancient tim es. Thi
which refers to Mahén-
fro m Sam udr agu pta ’s Allahabad pillar inscription, by
as we kno w sinapatha kings defeated
Vya ghr ara ja of Mahakantara among Dak on abo ut the se
and inform ati
as subordinate allies. No other
dra of Kos ala
Samudragupta and reinstated Era, however, was used as late as A.D. 601 in the Arang
ta
kings has survived. The Gup
mas éna of the Raj arsitulya family. with concurrent
plate of Bhi ies who ruled in Mahakosala
s of thr ee dyn ast apuriyas and
We have record ies. Princes of the Sarabh
sixth and eighth centur a-
jurisdiction between the ts fro m odern Sirpur) on the Mah
lan d-g ran den ce of
of Mahakésala. On the evi
iss ued
the Panduvarhsis both hav e ‘tal
nadi, which appears to of the Panduvamsis. The
the Sar abh apu riy as are regarded as predecessors ily into prominence, is
epigraphy, line, Indrabala, who brough
t the fam
second ruler of the latter ter)
Ind rab alaraja, the sar vad hikaradhikrta (prime-minis
wit h mah asa man ta it wou ld imp ly
identified raja. If this is accept
ed,
a ruler, Sudeva
of the penultimate Sarabhapurly own dynasty.
master and set u p his
that Indrabala ousted his
Rajarsitulyas are known from a
ast y kn ow n as the Rajarsitulyakula
Six rulers belonging to a dyn Bhimaséna II. This
ng, iss ued by the last ruler of the line, Imperial
copper plate found at Ara lingering influence of the
the
/a.D. 601 and attests to Gupta Era
grant is dated in G.E. 282 i rea ds the date as year 182 of the
| ala. V.V . Mir ash fifth century,
Guptas in Daksina Kos tha t thi s dyn ast y flourished during the
d imp ly
(a.p. 501), which woul and the Panduvamsis.
apurlyas
thus preceding the Sarabh
|
Sarabhapuriyas ef
dy na st y and of its cap ita l, $arabhapura, was a chi
apuriya emperor Bha-
The founder of the Sarabh the maternal uncle of
fied with Sarabharaja, ough
called Sarabha. He is
identi at Eran in a.p. 510 (th
ja, wh o die d fighting ina battle son, Maha-
a was succeeded by his
Gop ara
nugupta’s associate ept ed) . Sar abh
sl y acc ing the 24 years of
this is not unanimou sur viv ing copper-plate grants dur
raja Naréndra, who iss
ued thr ee akesvara. Naréndra
abhapura and one from his camp at Til
his reign, two from $ar
220
a e. uD.2.
Daksina Kosal styl s
Genealogical Table: Rdj

arsitulya, Pandu, Sa
4
rabhapuriy= a, and Na
la dyuy
nasties
I. Rajarsitulya dynasty
Il. Pandu dynasty ékal
ala
of Méek
Sara
Jayabala
Daya ital
Vatsaraja = Drénabhatt
arika
Vibhisana
Nagabala = Indrabhattérika
Bhimaséna |
Bharatabala
(Indrabala)
Dayitavarma [1
(Lokaprakaga) = Ma
hadavi
Bhimaséna I Amarakulaja
(c.z. 282/a.p,
602)
Strabala (Udirnnavair
a)
Il. Sarabhapuriya
dynasty
Sarabha
Naréndra
Prasanna or
Prasannama
tra
Jayaraja
Durgaraja-Manama
tra
Pravararaja
Vyaghraraja
Sudévaraja
Pravararaja
II
221
PANDUVAMSI Ti
NDUVAMSIS OF SRIPURA AND NALAS
IV. Pandu dynasty

Udayana
Indrabala
Bhavadéva-Ranakésarl
[sanadéva
Nannaraja I
Candragupta
(c. A.D. 540-560)
Tivaradéva
(c. A.D. 515-535) Harsagupta = Vasata
(c. A.D. 560-595)
Nannaraja II
larjuna
Mahasivagupta-Ba
(c. A.D. 595-655)
Sivanandi
V. Nala dynasty
Bhavadattavarma
Skandavarma
Arthapati
Prthviraja
Virapaksa
Vilasatunga
I1.D.2.
Daksina Kosala style,
Net Mags
: Re
:
:ygy
meeps oy
4 a}
3
%
Gi z
ole
L
om“, , KAWARDHA, ILASPUR.
ARD) ©
; | rr
{BatKenn
po ~
S€orinarayan Se
=
e 7 Pujaripali
as I Turturia
:
i 1@
A OURS
fa
4
a
; GP
fp KANKER L if
MILEg 10 9
Daksina Késala; Panduvarng; an

d Nala sites,
223
eis
NDUVAMSIs
PAND OF §RIPURA AND NALAS
records as
king, to whom he refers in his
te a feudatory of a Gupta
a
appears
See a town called
Prasannamatra, who founded
epi
was
humane
tt apada. The next ruler
:
ep
Prasann.
itya and Kramaditya. His coin
; . ee aa eu
ain ‘
ing Ch an da in Maharashtra ne
ame npecn are a, inc lud four copper-plate
d by his son Jayaraja, who issued
Bakonltssae eae was
su cc ee de of Mahakosala and
nts co me from the eastern districts by all
d seals that is followed
ra. His gra
adjouingiod abhapu tt er n na ma tra-
set a pa his brother Ma
sukeegient eae and . Jay araja -
of Ma ha ké sa la aia issued nine copper
Durearaja ts ers son S men -
succeeded by his from Sripura
pistelee .Seeds0 was an d thr ee from Sripura. Those us
Sara bh ap ur a d with the homonymo
Honvanten Seahikrta Indrabalaraja, sometimes identifie évaraja seems to have
Pan erence ce ath er of Tivaradéva,
as dutaka. Sud
reign. Sudéva-
shifted hi rul er, gra ndf in the latter part of his
is capital from Sara bhapura to Sripura
ther Pravararaja.
raja ee followed by his bro lde
(Bilaspur District) has yie
Ae 4 .ba ea site of Malhar regnal year. Vyaghrardja Is
by Vyaghraraja in his fourth
ee agane Page of king Pravara-bhattaraka,
son of Jaya
brother
va eee Laer Vyaghraraja
a. Tho ugh some scholars consider , and also
Sasabh apu rh ' t of the charter, the seal
not convincing; the draf
ee amily, this is
eet
of the Sarabhapurtyas:
ae aselfrom other grants es of Visnu, invariably calling themselves para-
were devote omplete copper-plate
gute encati,: eee ksmi on their seals. An inc
Gajala
cnet at Meet : sein Rai pur Dist rict assigns an endowment
in favour ofa
oun at Rav a in
Ahem s probably
ons temple of Sridharasvami. this family waned, and the dynasty wa
: fter Sudévaraja, the fortunes 0 f
upplanted by the Panduvamésis.
vamsa) dynast y
Panduvamsis d avavamsa Or Soma istrict Banda,
e Pa nd uv ar ns a (P an
er of th ara (D
i ne known memb recorded in a rock inscrip tion at Kalanj a, often identified
UP) as ae d by In dr ab al
of th at re gi on . He was succee de Sa rabhapurlya ru
ler,
at wire
ki ng
aj a, sa rv ad hi ka ra dh iktt a of the er or of
samanta Indrabalar nar aja , is described as th
e “con qu
s to
had four sons; one , Nan késari), se em
Sudévaraja. Indrabala adurga and Rana
(also called Cint edited with restoring 4 Buddh-
erno r in Maharastra
. He is cr ara inscrip-
a bee n Nan nar aja ’s gov
is men tio ne d in the Laksmanésv succeeded
yaghosa. iganadéva
Sur with villages. Nannaraja W as
pe nes ere by owed the temple
pa ve end of the whole 0
eats pees pow erf ul rul er sty led “the overlord
éva, a vaisnava, an
adie nie ala.” He was a parama ink that the
Gass = fo e dal as lik e Utk
ate cha rte rs. Some sc holars th aradéva,
per-pl
ls of his three cop temporary of Tiv
= eee = sea havavarma (c. A.D. 520-560) was 3 con
Mes gee i king Mad Nanna-
on this point. paramavaisnava.
sat s no consensus ed by his son Nannaraja II, styled t no re cords.
fais Siac Ni follow
a an d Ha rs ag up ta, who have lef of Su rya-
ania bhp:
ed by Candragupt
Vi sn u; he ma rr ie d Vasata, daughter avarma
devotee of king [san
pees y a is Pee as a with Saryavarma, son of the Maukhari Balarjuna), the
, identi fi ed ow n as
rae oe 0 ha vagupta (also kn ed
ar sa gu pt a wa s fo llowed by Mahasi
ig ne d for 57 ye ar s. Though he styl
: o i wh o re
a r of Mahakosala,
st influential rule
224 e. D.2.
Daksina Kosala styl Il
i anésvara and carved the Sai :

Saiva buIl (on his royal seal,1, he also pa tro-
ic eee oe establishments. He iss
Eenlate, g ee
ite Bon Mliay Two ued ES PRE lbs (ca
grants provide for mainte
Teaiodvis and Kapaléévara) nance fo)ropeiecdotira: ‘A lled
, the latter built by Sivana nother
grant provides for the mainte ndi in t of the king’s mate
nance of a viharika at the rna
uncle Bhaskaravarma. reques
Of a dozen stone inscript A i Bee
Teign, 11 have been fo ions pertaining ‘ to Mah asivagup ta’s
und at Sirpur and on
seven are Saiva, four e at Senakpat, two mile f Sirpur;
Buddh ist, and one Va s south o
of a Visnu temple by isnava. The latter me
the king’s mother Vasa ntions
husband Harsagupta. ta in Perot ven deceased
This inscription pertai ple at Sirpur,
where it was found. The ns to the Pac
e
inscription from Senakp ofa se
temple and the dedicatio at refers to Saivaaac
n of some plots of land etic, Six Saivi e
inscriptions are located in favour of a a M
in th € modern Ga
ndh €$vara temple at
E saeferré
to in three of the OM Sirpur,
sj X epigraphs as th
One Buddhist stone in e temple of Gandha
sc ri pt io rvésvara. record
tion of a friar, Anan n of Mahasi ing the dona-
daprabh 4, was unearthed vagupta-Balarjuna,ae
a mile south of
the Laksm ana te in a Buddhist vihara, excava ted abou t
cum-monastery, mple at Sirpur. ist temple
annex and an ensh e was a large eee ee im -
with a monastic Ther
of Buddha, attend rined, colossal, a age
ed by Bodhisattv
of Jambhala and as. The excavati st on e fi gu res
Ganga and many on also yielded A
sattvas, bronze and ston e and Bodhi-
e statues of Bu
In close Proximity .
ment was found be to the ab
ove, a similar but
slightly smaller t ist
Buddhist bronze
longing to th
Pe ri od . Si iie es tablis
Keard h-of
s of the eighth rpur has also yiel
pani, Vajrapani, an centur y includin ded a
d Mafj i
i
Sripura, : ces. If
se architectural pie andu-
Wealth. Sirpur’s claim to them is mainly due its abu eae ai e
to be the ancien ndant arc
Tict Bilaspur,
Nalas
Plates of Va
k
Prthvigéna
nd repeopled the dese

Mple to Visnu rted capiital
ta
(A.p, 567-597) also 4
Claims to have su
ied No rt he rn Po ss es ons to the Pand bd ue d th
ng Nala si
ynas Sofa Tuli
Tecords the ae Stnone inser; tion fa
mily ae Prthvira uvarnéis.
onstructio of ‘Pon fi{j xed in
i ja, Viripaksa, d
assigned to th d an
c 708-7 e Ra ji
25, Te@ ng Visnu temple by ila valocana temple at Raaajim tha t
Vilasatu
to have laid nga, This epigraph can be
alas Seem
low in their ho
me territory of
225
PAND MSI. OF SRIPURA AND NALAS
NDUVAMSIS
then filled the

e six th and ear ly sev enth centuries but to have of the
Bastar-Koraput during th
e of the Pa nd uv am si kings towards the close
vacuum created by the declin ines at Rajim.
The Nala s had Vais nava leanin gs and built shr
eev ent n cent ury. a struggled through-
ch and the Nalas of Mahakésal
of the mai n bran ana (District
he Vakatakas
y. Th e Va ka ta ka capital of Nandivardh e Vakatakas
ee the latter haedlf of the fifth centur under the occupati
on of the Nalas, and
th
fo r so me ti me las t Va ka taka prince,
= an) remain put), the Nala capital. The brought
vi s ra va ge d Pu skari (District Kora Padmapura (District Bhandara), which n the
Pr th shift his capital to ged contact betwee
ae ee a hadghtot to the border of Mahakésala. The prolon reflected in the earliest
ann <atakas ri rs led to cultural interc
ourse clearly
hb ou ri ng po we
neig Turturia in Mahakosala.
artistic remains at Rajim and
Architectural Features traditions of the

show s clear contact with artistic at Rajim
Artistic decoration
in Mahakésala
ed in the Ramacandra temple
y pr es er v ned with
as at Ajanta. A doorwa wi th fl ut ed lasuna closely alig
o m a
ens ‘a Rucaka
stambhasakha including a seated
ornaments,
en Ary s no. 2. De co ra ti ve and figural pa inted figures at Aj a
anta
Aj an ta ca ve cu rl s) ec ho
ne tom wig-shaped arable to
a e mi th un a (the male wearing the base of the doorframe is comp ve no. 23).
a ed at anta ca
a makara depict the verandah of Aj
ines riding tion on a pilaster medallion in , th e other octagonal
r representa on e is Rucaka
te mp le , own from
n tw o ea rl y pi llars in the Rama
candra
me mb er s. Si mi lar pillars are kn
Bit a ng
suna and crowniwhich reveal the diffused impact of Vakata
ka
ar flutedkéla
a circules sa la art for ms,
Turturia. Th e Maha The earliest
A.D. 525-550.
prototypes, can be dated c. akosala, however, show such influence.
in Mah sive ashlar
; Not all structures is the Siv a tem ple at Tala, which is a mas n mouldings
akosala ws cer tai
Uny Avani temple in Mah plan and elevation. Its vedibandha sho llo w, oblong,
l of sha
eee: with an unusua North India; its jangha displays a design
in The scheme, with
Ps erwise unfamiliar ara -to ran as cro wni ng bhadra niches. seems
heavy mak d by makara-toranas,
ramed niches, with ess ed, a few cro wne tre atm ent
g, others rec to the austere
some niches projectin ukya and Pallava temples. In contrast car ved
reminiscent of early
Cal
all s of its muk ham andapa are lavishly of these
y and the sid e-w e style. Some
of the wall, the doorwaornaments, executed in a highly decorativ ed to Cc. A-D- 550-575.
with figural and floral flavour. The temple
has been assign
a Vak ata ka prising 20 antar-
figural reliefs hav e
is unc omm on in plan and elevation, com
Architecturally, the tem
ple dapa. The typical
the gar bha grh a and It Rajivalocana
ala almost as large as ‘is reflected first
Mahakosala
architectural idiom of k-built
temple at Rajim. n c. A.D . 60 0 an d 725 are mostly pric bbed
sala datable betw
ee nted, smoothly ru
Temples of Mahaké Th ey are made of finely joi ne. They
d sh ar e co mm on characte ri st ic s.
fr am es an d pil lars are made of sto e
an
a stone jagatl; the
ir do or
o eat ly examples ar
bricks raised on pillared ma nd ap a. Tw
, kapili, and long ples are orthogonal
consist of garbhagrha are panca ratha or tri-anga.
dvi-: anga, but others e pr at ir a Jakas above on the
ed projec ti on s on th
while: others show angl a, and kapota-
pratilatas of the éi kh ar a.
of ku mb ha , kalasa, antarapatt
s a fixed se qu en ce the asdka tree)
The védibandha ha av es (r es embling those of fts,
asters with plain sha
© f le
d with a pattern
pali. Kala§a is adorne e jangha is dominated by Rucaka pil
Th
surmounted by fruit.
226
Daksina Kosala style, I.D.2.
simple moulded capitals, abacus and brackets of Dec

often ass
cani+ pe
affilia
eti he
vinepilla
aer top
es
umes the form of a fluted ghatapallava on a
miniature pilasters appear in the varand pla in PE RS i tac on Sie ino t
ika, which is sandwic e€ ais Ped
prominent kapotas. Identical kap6tas cap y amala-
each bhimi of the ee
kas on the karnas and on the pratirat
has on som
A favorite architectural motif is the cand e monuments. ees
shaped mukulakas. Crowned by a gra raéalika or simhakarna cone. Bo
samukha, the simhakarna som e
| pilasters.
| The stone doorw ay of these temples
| received maximum embellish : ment. Ou ter
Sakhas show scroll s, mithunas, or
adoring nagas, while inner bands ious
scrolls, full of half lotuses, and St ction
| registers of peacock or makara motifs.
displayed Sésasayi Visnu on Vaisnava ane a Ge or
i Lakuliga at the centre on Saiva shrines and the Brahmanical
shrines, Later temples show triad w Bie ite
i Tiver-goddesses in place life-size figure
| of outer gakhas.
Withthe SA of the Rajivalocana temple at
| a heavy-shouldered rékha sikhara Rajim, {Obra
1| marked by bhimi-amalakas. ee
triratha on plan and its Sikhara
is a straight-edged pyramid
The Rajiva by i
Sikharikas on the karnas, with stipi-like octag
finishe example of Beane

l-anga), with a well-integrated dgikhara sea
having slightly fi
ctural embellishments, which inclu
Piteon
exander Cunningham » architecturg
] remains (Fig, 94a;
who Visited Raiim Plates 439-443)
Raa macandra temple was : bui lt 250 and z ;
in: the védibandha 4 m in 188 1-82, record
aji
Wot Gly that, like other tor
suarantees that
teat the te
years ago. Th
*mple can b
ed a tradition that the
t doorframe of four gak

7th century has
227
PANDUVAMSIS OF SRIPURA AND NALAS
a manibandha of diamonds alternating with

439-443). The inner ratnasakha represents
with perforated, half-lotus triangles
bean-shaped gems; next, a gakha is decorated on a
at their base carved with a yaksa riding
(these two gakhas have a common block and two squar e
d with a thin octagonal band
makara; Plate 442); the third sakha is carve ka stam bha-
petals; fourth is a broad, Ruca
clasps, fringed on the outer side by lotus tribhanga under a
wit h a base pan el of scrolls, a goddess standing in
sak ha car ved amorous
na tora na wit h muk ula pend ant, ardhapadma, rectangular strip with
sirnha kar ng a
han a dec ora ted wit h a med all ion, short fluted section containi ed
couple, malast and amalaka-shap
ow and above, fluted lasuna tati,
dancing gana with rosettes bel yaksa (that on the left is
on the right, shows a squatting
ghata. The base of these sakhas, re bosses ornamented
the doorway are fluted, with squa
defaced). The lateral faces of
with half and full lotuses (Plate 440). carved with large
man dap a pill ars of this temple are old; the majority are s, mithunas, and
_ The ly monkey
, Ganga in one instance, live
salabhanjika figures, apsarases latter half of the seventh century. Two
and belong to the . One is
other decorative motifs ng in style with the earlier doorframe
m olde r, agr eei
pillars, however, see una and other upper parts
except for a fluted, circular las
Rucaka, the other octagonal
(Plate 439).
r (Plate 443) is plain;
the upper three-fifths
the Ruca ka pilla
The lowe r two- fift hs of (a band of rosettes
ed in three zones . The lowe r show s a ha lf-lotus medallion
is carv
or reclining corpulent figure; vethe middle, a
aini ng eithe r a seate d mith una and below
below) cont by rampant mésavyalas (fe
stoons abo
hun a or aps ara fla nke d con taining
ion
central mit
vid yad har as, gan as, etc. ); the top, a large lotus medall design
show figures of top zone is crowned by a
sma ll
(kautuka). The
mithuna or fanciful figure
resembling a grasamukha.
ed, circular la guna and upper apn
The octagonal pillar (P late 439) has flut
t has two ornat e clasps showing @ festom
The lowest third of the shaft is plain; the a nex
band of rosette s below, and a scroll inter-
(with
decorated with seated mithunas shaft is lavishly decorated with
The upper part of the small medallions containing
spersed with playful jambhakas). vidyad
ing haras, a row of
a register of festoons enclos g a vine. The upper,
mithunas with a rosette border , and a register of figures holdin
with lotus petals), and
fluted, circular members consist of laguna, tati (decorated
pillars are known from Turturia.
amalaka-like ghata. Two similar
Tala, Siva temple (Fig. 86; Plates 444-451) ibutaries of
of the Mani ari and the Sévnath, both tr
Tala is situated on the conf luen ce s built close
mi les sou th of Bil asp ur. Two s tone temple
the Mahanadi, located abou t 19 dedicated to
call ed the Déva rani an d Jit han i. The nothern one,
to each other are locally
Siva, is better preserved. It is a massively built
t wit h its back towards the river.
The Siva temple fac es eas antarala, and a
¢. 75 X 32 ft. It consist of a garbhagrha,
edifice externally mea sur ing ant, approached
. 86) pre ced ed by a 14 ft. space, now vac
narrow mukhamanda pa (Fig a base consisting of a
large candra gila. The temple stands on the vedibandha
by a flight of steps with a rec til ine ar patta; on the garbhagrha,
a bro ad, an unusual
kapéta-like bhitta and ost 4 ft. tall , a narrow antarapatta, and
bha , alm that act as a
consists of a broad kum pro jec tin g beam-ends on the corners)
(wi th broad
bha is substituted for by a dis-
sequence of flat mouldi ngs
muk ham and apa , this kum
base for the wall. On the directly; Plate 446). The
jan gha
and kal aga (fr om which the wall begins w and sev ere ly stark;
kantha
0 f obl ong fra med nic hes, 4 ll shallo
ign
plays a monotonous des
le, II-D.2.
228 Daksina Késala sty
Fi‘888.
Tala.a Siva te
amp,le, plan.
PANDUVAMSIS OF SRIPURA AND NALAS ee
heavy, rather clumsy, makara -toranas

crown the bhadra niches.
sakhas, the
The lavi shly deco rate d door fram e (Plates 447-450) is composed of six
, jamb in the
carv ed with patr aval li (on the righ t having a vertical stem, as ona door
first s foliate scrolls
The second bevelled gakha show
Anandaprabha vihara at Sirpur). esen ts a luxurious
hamsas. The third sakha repr
interlaced with birds, including ow patrasakha; the
floral strands. The fourth is a narr
twisted garland of four different of decorative ornament
stam bhas akha , comprising four vertical bands
fift h a circ ular element crowned by
a base , gra sam ukh as at the top, and an amalaka-shaped
with a ghat itrave is carved
. The sixt h gakh a is a broad patravalli. The lower arch
a ghata (Pla te 448) s, panels of two
Siva flan ked by atte ndan ts at the centre, elephant bust
with a panel of flying toward
, and lion bust s; the uppe r lintel has vidyadhara couples
attending gods
Gajalaksmi at the centre (Plate 447). ell ish ed with exquisite figural orn
ament
the doo rja mbs are emb
The inner faces of t jamb
s (Plate 450). The top panel on the righ
in panels demarcated by floral border ng attend s are
ant
ent Kub éra who se rot und limbs together with the flanki grasamukhas
Successive lower bands show
shows cor pul
ent ed as nav ani dhi s.
fancifully rep res ging crowds of
eze s of lov ing mit hun as, and a river-goddess with sur
(Plate 450), fri s Uma-
b is devoted to Saiva myths and depict
attendants and devotees. The left jam pan . The
els
Siva-Parvati playing dice in two of its
Mahéégvara attended by ganas and w grasamukhas, in very bold relief, and river-
els sho
second and the bottom pan
hippers.
goddesses attended by maids and wors three lotus medallions; the
central one is
door- linte l disp lays
The soffi t of the of each held over the head
with 15 ident ical squa tting figures, the right hand
adorned
dipa-
of the preceding figure.
the mukhaman dapa representing a
Reliefs cover also the lateral wa lls of ed by bharaputrakas. Th
e entrance
i on each side surm ou nt
dharini and camaradh arin ached pillars;
ked by a pair o f ma ss ive monolithic att
to the mukhamandapa is flan with figural
r part, have a shor t oc ta go nal section carved
these are square in the lowe
decoration, a 32-sided section, and ghata.pa may have accommodated a rangamanda-
khamanda
The space preceding the mu by a flight of steps rising
now lost . The temple is approached
pa or a Nan di- man dap a, pair of dwarf, pot-bellied
(Pl ate 446 ). The parapets support a
from a lar ge can dra sil a ented on the south
ds. A sta ndi ng goat-headed gana is repres
ganas with mut ila ted hea grim-record reading
h the gan a on the nor th side is a bold graffiti or pil
_ side. Beneat
ed characters of c. A.D. 625-650. form or character surviv-
$ri-Héttunagana in nail-head n of its
y lost, with no indicatio pile of
The éikhara is completel 50 ft. to the sou th, has among its loose
our ing tem ple , har dly m the early
ing. The neighb lak a (Plate 451) of a form kno
wn fro
ber s a sto ne ama the éik har a of the
architectural mem A sim ila r form also is employed on
ple at Dée vga dh. ing the for m
sixth-century tem tem ple may have had a sikhara
anticipat
Kha rod . Thi s a was bui lt of
Sabari temple at It is likely that this éikhar
the seventh century.
met in Mahakosala during ure.
ttered around the struct and jangha
the bricks still thickly sca al pla n and ele vation. Its védibandha
has an exc ept ion The pla having an
n,
The Siva temple Cal uky a and Pallava temples.
nt of
show, some features rem ini sce row but ornate mukha-
gar bha grh a and preceded by a nar
antarala almost as lar ge as the ant role in the de-
a
tem ple did not play an import
mandapa, is also un co mm on . The and ornamental
of arc hit ect ure , but some of its floral
velopment of a region al sty le sala. Because
anc est or to sli ghtly later forms in Mahaké
motifs and figure-types
see m can be assigned
ief s exu de a str ong Vak ataka flavour, the temple
many of its figural rel
230
Daksina Késala style, II.D .2e
to c. A.D. 550-575.
Rajim, Rdjivaléca <a
na temple (Figs. 87, 91a-b, &
frontispiece; Plat 2-460)
es 45
) tions. The mandapa ha

s undergone addi
Sikhara, howe ver,
and whitewash an
a, and a
as triangular frills) are vis kapotapali with a row of pataesome
decorated with véd ible. Bhadras introduce
ika (Plate 456). an antarapalt
On each bhadra,
th e jangha shows a
a large, straight-e dee
dged chadya
457). The jangha
i
ndika comprises
two Prominent kapo
atnas on the corn tapalis with pi.laster
The 6j ers. s between th at
'
and yi
| of the éikh
|
a wih LD ip ed b ni
large sith ak che, the Kapotapali was
ge A tions fixed ar na, decorated
:a sAsatun to the inner
eee g a ™andapa wa
‘yf e ala Ne’ a seco ll of the
St ing Tiption is nd of he Kalacuri fe temple include one,
by ree Tu Paleographic udat
pn ction of a
Visnu temp ally assignab ory Jagapaladéva,
young. le y Vila le to c. a.p.
100 earlier The Rajivaléca satunga in 700-725
Style toc, th an the L, sMa na te mp le , however, commemora
ti
Rajivalocana
4 00. The Na na temp]
: t Si Du should be at on of
least
Pose 10n d g Telervaand is assignable on grounds a
i
hae
s no nc e of
1, Part of the faca 8 the present arbh to the earliest phas
de of the ataa agrha ; : e of es
grha, its entire su ture,
“79Pa, and a few of the rstruc
pe the
interior pillars.
231
ym,
#iT
mm
+
temple, plan.
Fig. 87. Rajim. Rajivalécana
232
Daksina Kosala style, I1.D.2.
These are integral and architectur ally

and stylistically consistent. pout te ccre-
tions, like the sanctum doorw ay,
the pratoli to the west, and some x pe of Ae
mandapa, are stylistically refer able .
to c. a.p. 700-725, the period Bees
tion. If Vilasatunga built a new
Visnu temple, it is not ee have wees
ruined or drastically overbuilt, iae
or the inscription may be referrin
f the ancient temple. g
; The pratoli, age ; fvalagas
and some man ndapa pillars are
tunga’s temple. The heavier eee meee de Boe mes
pillars of the mandapa show
sensitive figural and dec a clear
orative carvings that distan : akataka and
Kalacuri extraction (Pl tly echo pillars of Vak ata
ates 454-455). The
utilised in the Ramacand
inner faces of the door-

these are indeed among the most gracefuldapa are of the same period (Plates aaa
art of Mahak6sala). To the
ornamental compositions produce
Same period may also be assigned Vat
sensitively rendered sculptures the expressive
of Yoganarayana and Vamana
shrines, in tw o of the corner
The Rajivalocana te
Style, indicate d by
mple mor Phologically
acts as antecedent akosala
embellishment (wit
its triratha pl an, stra
ight pyramidal contour, andforbold
the Mahakosa
archit‘ ectura ]
h motifs still in a
have been built for mative stage). This Vai
snava tem
devotee of Visnu.by the Panduvarnéi king, Harsagupta, who is recorded ple na a
to have be
tyard is fringe
lery) that Provided d by pillars meant to
Osing vithika (gal
461). Each viha access to cells fo
ra is en: r the
k row of
and flanked by li
fe
i slay vations records s lost

a. The figuresvibe that this vihara was
1gures on the Laksmana ta-Balarjuna and
its
Supta-Balarjuna, tem e, whet tefectory donated
. ra ny by Bhiksu
( ; oe
uring the reign of Mahaéiva-
233
z plan.
Fig. 88. Sirpur. Anandaprabha vihara,
-473)
(Figs. 89, 91d: Plates 464
Sirpur, Laksmana temple . Beglar reported that
the
. on a 7 ft. high stone jagati ine s
tem ple sta nds subsidiar y bri ck shr
This brick-built nda tio n surrounded by eight
. a cel lul ar fou no w lost .
temple was built on
y as mounds of bricks . All traces of these are
|
preserved in his day onl a mandapa with
} eas t and con sis ts of a garbhagrha, kapili, and stone
The temple faces ers (Fig. 89). Only the
s ten peripheral pilast
and perhap oached by lateral
three pairs of pillars jag ati (67 x 39 ft.) was appr
ain . Th e smoothly
ucted of finely jointed and
lars rem
kumbhakas of the pil gar bha grh a, con str
t. Th e The fagade
flights of steps on the eas bha dra , pra tiratha, and karna parts.
rubbed bricks, is tri-an
ga on pla n wit h
apa preserves only a
up to the jangha level only, and the mand
of the kapili is preserved .
small portion of the
jangha ed with conventional
sis ts of khu ra, kumbha, kalasa (adorn apallava
The védiband ha con
in g nic hes fr am ed by pilasters with ghat
rapatta show ettes (Fig. 91d). The
leaves and fruit), anta bel ow by a course of half ros
capitals, and kapota pal i ado rne d are seen on each
h lar ge can dra galikas, of which three
kapotapali is decora ted wit taller, and kalaga and
jec tions. The kumbha is
on the oth er pro is surmounted
bhadra and one each
ly sma lle r, on the pra tirathas. The kapdtapali
antarapatta proportional a that supports the
jangha.
ow
mafcik The bhadra-projections
sh
by védika and a short cantoned by pilasters. ns
are jec tio
All angles of the jangha -467). Pratiratha pro
| ht- ed
edg awning above (Plates 465 arn a.
ghanadvaras with straig and prominent simhak
canopied by kapotapali, védika, The
are clasped by niches framing a narrow slit.
with a pair of pilasters
Karnas show slight pro
jections avas, while the cantoning
bhadra and karna carry ghatapall
!
pilasters projecting from members with laguna and
pra tir ath as and elsewhere carry crowning
pilasters on the
234
.2.
Daksina Kosala style, II.D
Le
235
PANDUVAMSIs OF SRIPURA AND NALAS
ghata resembling the Vakataka form.

The ghanadvaras on the bhadras imitate details of timber doors divided by mul-
lions and carved with rosettes (Plate 467). Each is framed by three sakhas, the first
petals.
plain, the second circular, and the third a bevelled sakha decorated with lotus
six tula-ends decorated
Above each ghanadvara are a slanting chadya, vedika, and
and with
with bharaputrakas on the south, with bharaputrakas and vyalas on the west,
elephants and a vyala on the north.
adorned with candraésalikas
The jangha is surmounted by a large kapotapali
a recess filled by
(Plate 265-266). A second kapotapali wi th mukulas beneath frames
emerge diagonally at the
niches framed by dwarf pilasters; a pair of elephant figures
four-armed bharaputrakas; on
corners. Bhadra-niches in this recess contain figures of
d by lion brackets.
the pratirathas are human or leonine heads flanke
chequer-pattern. This supports a
Above this varandika is a kantha adorned with
rathas again show simhakarna patterns.
véedika framing plain, oblong slits. The prati
superstructure, supporting a broad kapota-
These pillars act as the first “storey” of the
octagonal sikharikas on the pratirathas.
pali, bhiimi-amalakas on the corners, and nasa
dow on the central ratha where a Suka
The east face shows a tall lancet win a serie s of three ,
the central ratha preserves
must have projected. On other sides,
ascending, large Suraséna frontons. te 464). The central fron-
bhami-amalakas (Pla
The éikhara is articulated by four alakas
a slight curvature. The upper bhimi-am
tons step back but the corners suggest
have lost their ribbing in restoration. roof
shows only the rough hearting. The
The crowning portion of the éikhara down.
d courses which gradually narrow
internally is hollow, built of corbelle e of pink ish sandstone
rfr ame of the garb hagr ha (Plates 468-473) is mad
The doo first is a circular
bricks quite well. Of five éakhas, the
that matches the red colour of the with patravalli; the
ghatapallava and embellished
patrasakha rising from a small a com mon square base
ha; these two emanate from
second is an ornamental ratnasak a pair of nimbate
scroll-tails. The third sakha shows
adorned with harsas with rich ihara at the pédy a. The pedas
pédy
nd a dwarf i pratprauiet p
gandharva-mithunas with attendants a a figure of Sésas ayi
mithunas. The third sakha shows
have adjacent faces adorned by ician (right). The
el fla nke d by a seated Sarasvati (left) and a mus
Visnu on the lint is carved with
ha sho ws patr aval li inte rlac ed with jambhakas; the fifth gakha
fourth éak is Hayagriva
con tai nin g mai nly the Das avataras of Visnu. On the right
seven pan els Kaliyadamana,
Kées ivad ha; the lint el shows other Krsnalila scenes — jamb.
— which also extend to the left
and on the left
wres tler s, and Kar nsa vad ha
defeat of Karnsa’s Vai sna va incarnations: Matsya, Nrvaraha, Nara
-
pan els car ved wit h
The right jamb has desses do not appear.
Rama with Laksmana. River-god
simnha, Vamana, Trivikrama and mandapa of this
red from the fallen debris of the
A large stone inscription recove ta, the que en mother of the
ple rec ord s the con str uct ion of a Visnu temple by Vasa eas ed royal hus-
tem dec
a-Balarjuna, in memory of her
Panduvamsi king, Mahaéivagupt in the kav ya style,
d Har sag upt a. The re is no dou bt that the inscription, written yav arma of
ban g Sur
rs to the pre sen t tem ple . Vas ata ig described as the daughter of kin ri prince
refe Maukha
al fam ily of Mag adh a, whi ch seemingly alludes to the . Ass um-
the roy a.p. 554
kno wn fro m the Har aha inscription of Isanavarma, dated
Siryavarm a Vasata was
yav arm a was a you ng man of about 24 years in A.D, 554 and
ing that Sir ut 60 years old
whi le he was abo ut 40 year s old, she would have been abo
born to him upta-Balarjuna (c. A.D.
long reign of her son Mahasivag
in A.D. 630 in the middle of the 0 and the temple is
epigraph belongs to c. A.D. 625-65
595-655). Paleographically, this
2.
Daksina Kosala style, I-D.
also assignable to the same per

iod.
There are no precisely dat
) ed record s for the Sarabhapuriy
kings of Daksina Kosala, how a and the Panduvarnsi
ever (their inscriptions are dated only in regnal ea
and the chronology of thes
e kings has been determined mainly on the nee .
paleography of their inscriptions and the assumed
mention of them in the
Contemporary dynasties, D.C. Sircar and V.V. Mirashi both have dated rec irpur
Laksmana temple inscription the Sirpu
of Panduva
of the Laksmana temple. tes

€ sequence of regional architectural development, an
cept by Ajay Mitra Shastri.
dynasty, was identical mption that Sarab
with Sarabhara
2 (Sa
» about 39 Miles sou varinarayana), is situ-
theast of Bilaspur
and
pichaed st and was built near the
Mpl e
to the Laksmana tem
is ere y dilapidated, small brick
ple at @ Stone jaga
1
angled projections (Fig, 92) rpur, it ti, While stil] Close in date and
S pratirathas, li general style
ke those of the
Rama temple,
have
yr OT
|
}
238
aksina
Daksin Kosala style, Il
D.2.
besa ap fa)
plautanrCA
({
:
FLO
l
a
aI i |
Fig, 91, : Védibandhas; 0
a-b, Rajim.
Ra ji valécana temp
Sirpur, La le; ¢. Sirp
8. Kharod. Smana temp ur, Anandapr
le
Savarinarayana : e-f, Sirpur, Rama abha vihara;
temple, temple;
Posed
Mple stand
of khur ‘
Kalaga, antar dation. The védib
»
Toje a
th subdiv ndha mouldings
apatta wi
dr
kapa pali Moul a a armas use
g uch sh
isions a
nd — ee
dings, h
us creat orter kum kapotapali
bha
239
PAANDUVAMSIS
MSI OF SRIPURA AND NALAS
ter Meister.)
na temple, plan. (Af
Fig. 92. Kharad. Savarinaraya
all projections,
ers , fl an ki ng oblong slits on
nated by pil ast ers have bold
The jangha is domi a reg ula r nic he. These R ucaka pilast saka. The
except the bhadras,
which have
cl ud e a flu ted gha ta and a cruciform sir
r part whic h in ove rises a
mouldings on the uppe wi th st ep pe d bosses below. Ab
by a bold kapota pa li th mukulas
jangha is capped rm ou nt ed by a se cond kapotapali wi
unted pilasters su
varandika with st
marked by well-
below.
vil i near contour, with four storeys four small
cur
The éikhara has a slight (Plates 476-477). The
principal ratha shows
articulated bhami-ama
lakas quarter amalakas.
nke d on the pratirathas by
asters an d fla e (Plate 477). Hori-
sithhakarnas framed by pil am al ak as as a grace-not
rnamal ak as oc cu r ti ny
nds of kapo ta separa
ting the pilasters
Below the lowest ka ba
zontal lines in the sik
hara are em ph as iz e d by
stored but the cro wning
amalaka may
the sik har a has be en re
of each bhumi. The top of a mandapa, the
preceded by
be original.
is pr ec ed ed by a kapili wall; this was ers, as known from an old
The garbhagrha ts framed by pilast n. One of the
ig in al fe at ur es of which comprised sli ng ru ou s modern restoratio ns, carries
or a is an in co
esent mandap nal and 16-sided se
ctio
photograph. The pr of alternately octago fs (Fig.
de has a shaft and geometrical mo
ti
original pillars insi is ca rv ed with elegant floral
e, an d
a ghatapallava abov
94b; Plate 475).
240
2.
Daksina Késala style, ILD
RRNA
ceretoaene ‘ae
v iSiwiviwieTy)
LY YY
s
=2
N
Oxugs
241
PANDUVAMSIS OF SRIPURA
NDUVAMSIS OF SRi AND NALAS
ee EAST
XNDOOO (OXY;
See CER
RY SEN
ORS SE O AOE
(Seas y; y
a If:‘ 33 EG
;
ayana temple.
Fig. 94. Pillars:
ndra temple; b. Kharéd. Savarinar
a. Rajim. Ramaca
Ze
242 Daksina Késala style, 1.D
goddesses on the
pédyas of the ja
This temple js no mbs
t far removed fr
to c. A.D. 650, towa om the two Sirp
rds the close
of the reign of ur te mples in style and may dat e
Kharéd, Inda] Dé Mahasiva
ul (Figs. 95, gupta-Balarjuna.
97a; Plates 48
This west-faci ng 0- 484)
brick-with-
village. The te
Tenovated, ston
e jagati. Only
is damaged be hd 15 ft, 6 j the garbhagrha
northern face yond the thir ,
is lost. Like
Projections, the
ndha moulding
s, Testing on
sed of Khura- a stone kharag
kumbha, ka
laéa decorate
ila, are unif
or
d with foliage, an m antinarahepat
ight
ta
243
utraka on the
ata with ghatapallavas (with a niche on the karnas and bharap
kapotapali is surmounted
: as), and kapétapali decorated with candraéalikas. The i
y poets antarapatta capped by a manicika. i
tall pilasters on the b
__ the jangha over the mancika shows plain
vee surmounted by simhavyala. Remai ning eae of the vee iat
a
slightly projected short niches capped by
aeasters, those on the karnas clasped by of a
nent sirmhakarna containing an image
A potapali with candragalikas and a promi
atha shows a smaller simmhakarna containing
eity (Plate 480). The pilaster on the pratir human
is flanked by rampant sitnhavyalas, with
a divine head or bust. This pilaster
hants.
riders, trampling on paired couchant elep padmasana, who
figu on the bhadra, seated in
re
The south wall shows a defaced éa in the simhakarna
a four-armed dancining g Gané
could have been Lakuliga or Bra hm, kar na. The east wall
med seated Narasiraha on the east
as the west karna, and two-ar the sou th karna, and
sta ndi ng Sur ya on the bhadra, Visnu sea ted on Garuda on
sho ws dam d north
age
:
a and Saci rid ing on an ele pha nt on the north karna. The muc h ed Kubéra on
ndr seat
divinity (Durga?) on the bhadra and
wall shows traces of a ten-armed ts of Siva (includ-
projections show heads o r bus
k a. The angled pratiratha
the east karn
th pratiratha of the east wall).
ing Mahééamirti on the sou le tho se on the Sabari temple an d the
simhakar-
jan gha res emb and its
The pilasters on the tem ple at Sirp ur. The height of the jangha
on the Ram a
nas on the karnas those The varandika with védika
low the Sabari temple’s mode.
staggered pat ter nin g als o fol (more clearly than before)
sk ed par tly by sim hak arn as, which make the varandika
is ma
of the sikhara.
seem to be the lowermost storey ee of its four bhumis
is cur vil ine ar (Pl ate 480 ), and has preserved thr l ratha of the
The éikhara
both karnas and ang led pratirathas. The centra
marked by amalakas on the south (Plate
kar nas con tai nin g fig ures on each bhami. On ), a four-
éikhara shows simmha j S ; (on the varandika
four simhakarnas contain rmed
e east are four-a
480), a progression of i
yaksa, south
armed seated deity, a seated a bust of Mahesamirti, and a hea d of Siva. The ple,
ple , cou
Narasimha, a divine cou of Kubera, the north
karna, a seated divine
a figu re an amalaka
karna of the east sho ws
mi on the pra tir ath as is marked by
Each bhi
probably Siva-Parvati. -
ama lak a and vijapuraka. ils of figural and decora
crowned by a tiny stuccoed surf aces . Fin er deta
incised
had
The entire temple once been picked out in this stucco and finished
by
to hav e
tive ornament seem
The first sakha is
lines. only three gakhas.
ate 4 82) preserves of manibandha,
The stone doorframe (Pl relief, the second with a complex form The lintel
in low f GangaA and Yamuna. of adoring
carved with patravalli an d lar ge fig ure s ©
y bold a pair
the third with unusuall at the centre flanked by Brahma, Visnu,
Siv a-P arv ati
shows seated lly, it
couples at the ends. apos?e O f Mahakésal a style; architectura and
nagis, and by naga temple marks th e temp! e at Kh ar od
Sculpturally, this an the Sirpur temples an d the Sabari a temp le at Palari. The
is more developed th atures of th e Siddhésvar
of the advanced fe
anticipates many c. A.D 650-675.
temple may be assigned to
es 485-493)
hé sv ar a te mp le (Figs. 96, 97b: Plat mple faces
Palari, Sidd of Ra ip ur . Th e Siddhésvara te
43 5 mi les northeast amund tank.
Palari is situated about ba nk of the large Bals with fine stu cco coating; only
sou th
west and stands on the t of brick
a sto ne jag ati , th e temple is buil
Raised on
e
Pig. 96. Palani. Siddhésvara
temple, plan. (After Meister.)
its garbhagrha is pr
angled projections.
ands on a plain bric :
a, kalaga, antarapatt k course resting on a kharasila;
Pen e mould-
maficika (Fig, 97
b).
a, an d kapdtapali topped e e and
The jangha rising by a
over the mancika
bhadra and karnas displays prominent \
and £T ones on the pr simhakarnas on the
at ir at h as. The pratirat ;
The upper half itmhakarnas (Pla
te 48 has in fact sho wa
6) ,
cruciform Sirsakas, of the jar angha isi demarcated by
a pattika; pilasters
The main sitnhakarnas terminate in
489); those on on the jangha harbour
images of deities 6,
(Plates 486, 488-
the Pratirathas
Shows dancing show human
Ganég aon the bhadra, hea
488-489), e
Skanda ridir S Or grasamukhas. The south w all
, Corresponding fj
PANDUVAMSIs OF SRIPURA AND NALAS 245
Fig.97. Védibandhas:
a. Kharod. Indal temple; _b. Palari. Siddhésvara temple.
havyalas, with riders,

on one of its ang led proj ecti ons, shows paired rearing sirn
ratha,
.
trampling on elephants (Plate 488) first storey of the Sikhara, displays pilasters with
acts as
The varandika, which dras and by rearing
sim hak arn as fla nke d by seated simhavyalas on the bha
addorsed te 485).
ing ele pha nts on the pratirathas and karnas (Pla
sirnhavyalas tra mpl icated by bhami-
vil ine ar éik har a had four bhimis originally ind andika
The heavy cur
éikhara somewhat repeats the design of the var
amalakas. Each bhimi of the s are dev oid of simmhakarnas). A seated sim
havyala
upp er bhi ami
(but the karnas of the aka on the pratirathas;
two sit below each kar-
quarter-amal
appears beneath each inating the madhyalatas
of the
ka whi le two rea r abo ve. The simhakarnas dom tir ath as sho w sin gle
namala The pra
inv ari abl y cro wne d by rearing simhavyala. vij apt rak a.
éikhara are
malakas crowne d by tiny amalaka and
pillars supporting quarter-a (Plates 490-493) is domina
ted by life-size figures of
rfr ame of thi s tem ple of a similar style, also
The doo xion. A smaller doorframe
mu na in exa gge rat ed fle the original larger
Ganga and Ya Yam una , has been fitted within
s of Gan ga and
depicting figure
frame. patravalli and a broad
ell ed first gakha carved with
The small doorfr ame had a bev ara within a rec-
ge lot us flo wer s, padmalata, and a mak
inner face adorned wit h lar rframes at Sirpur.
491 ) rec alling designs on the doo
tangular block at the bas e (Pl ate four disciples
pla ys fou r-a rmed Lakulisa with his
rfr ame dis ws a large
The lintel of this doo and Vis nu (Pl ate 490 ). The larger doorframe sho
flanked by figures of Brah
ma nes of Siva
nay a at the cen tre of its lintel, flanked by sce
i-pari
narrative frieze of Parvat
2
246 Daksina Kosala style, 0.D
as Gajantaka (left) and Andhakantaka (right). Above the heads of iver- desses
the river-godde
have survived six figures of the Dikpalas, three on
each side.
The crowded grouping of the figures on the doorframe is : cons .
istent w ith the
surfeit of architectural ornaments on the tem 2
ple’s facade creating aRet? hids
jumbled effect. The architect of the tem
ple seems to be obsessed Meoe ae
structure with oraments, without realising the val
architectural articulation. ue of plain surfac
That this temple is a close successor ee Pit
elaboration of plan and elevation, by of the Indal Déul is shown bya teat SiR
the use of stucco, and by ae am
graphic forms. The affinity othe
in
the design
images of Kubéra, Gajalaksmi, and Gan of védibandha, éikhara, door oie his two
é§a is so striking as to sugges Ta
temples could be separated by no mor
e than 25 years. The e Fire,
may be assigned to c. a.p. 675 Palari temple,
-700.
Adbhar, Siva temple (Fig, 98:
Plates 494-496)
The Siva temple at Adbhar
Bilaspur District, wa
Siva and Parvati at

the centre flanked MY
a (left), and probably
and Uma-Mahéévara (righ
centre flanked by broken into two t). The uPP
Br piec
i
-mandapa. "y
late 494), is supported on four p1
newhat Tesembling that ons, a constricted neck, and a large
in the much more ornate Rastrakuta
: igure of eight-armed Natésa showing 4
8. The loose image of Nandi is consis-
€ figures of the >;
modellin
‘ g rem 5
iniscent 9 he river
tion of the fj
00 as the date ew loose sculptures

a. of the temple. (such as Natééa)
1s
Ple (Figg, 99-1
Obini is c, ha 00; Plates
lf a mile 497-503)
Panthig, lying off the amak
pene Damakhheéda, a pilgri
T road about 3g miles sou m centre for the Kabi
thwest of Bilaspur. ara
247
Fig. 98. Adbhar. Siva temple, garbhagrha, doorway.
built ona restored

ng tem ple , whi ch stands on the bank of a tank, is
The wes t-f aci , composed,
ndh a, ris ing on a p lain bhitta, is extensively repaired
jagati. The véd iba decorated
bha , kala ga wit h leaf foliage (Fig. 99), antarapatta
however, of khura, kum i adorned with
ika car ved wit h ardharatnas, and kapotapal
with vedika pattern, patt by kalasa,
ang led prat irat has, the kumbha is taller, surmounted
candragalikas. On the a.
pali, eliminating pattik ne while the
antarapatta, and kapota to the upp er kapota are made of sto
ple up , the
The walls of the tem
ck and fin ish ed wit h stu cco. Like the Adbhar temple
bri angle of
superstructure is made of a pla n pla cin g two concentric squares at an
shrine of this temple is
based on the same plan internal-
Unl ike the Adb har tem ple, which seems to repeat
45° (Fig. 98).
m at Palari is square. Karnas display simha-
ly, the internal sanctu s on the bhadra (Plate 501}.
an ad va ra the wall
The jangha sh ow s gh
and cr ow ne d by sir mhavyala. All parts of
pharaputrakas ing an obtuse angle).
The
karnas supported by ers (th at on the pratiratha hav of the
ka pil ast ed vas e, tho se
are framed by Ruca kar nas dis play an amalaka-shap mot if and
s and f-l otu s
pilasters on the bha
dra na carved with hal
in cap ita l; all rise from a malastha pilasters of the prati-
pratirath as a pla
an d sir sak a of curved profile. The
phal ak a the shaft.
crowned by a plain wit h ma la -v id ya dharas part way up
are carved
rathas and bhadras
248 .D.2.
Daksina Kosala style, I
at o
Between the fh
karna and bhadra "ge simhakarnas
Corner bast
) that mark
the corner projec appear on the
ions. The s of
architec
PANDUVAMSIS OF $RIPURA AND NALAS 249
Fig. 100. Dhobini. Siva temple, different védibandha profiles.
temple was dedicated

Only the back wall of the garbhagrha is intact. That this
at the site and by the likelihood
to Siva is indicated by the continui ty of Siva worship
of Lakuliga figures on the jangha.
executed competently, its figure
While the masonry work of the temple has been
s, the bharaputrakas, and the mala-
carvings (like the females within the ghanadvara
y, revealing a lower level of crafts-
vidyadharas on the jangha) are crude and clums
region. The temple introduces some new
manship as compared to other temples in the
the foliage on the kalaSa moulding; a
features in the vedibandha (grasamukha above
502). The complexity of plan and design
pattika with reversed padma triangles; Plate
indicates a date c. A.D. 700.
door (Plates 504-505)
Rajim, Rajivalécana temple, sanctum
ed with
lled sakhas (Plate 505), the first carv
This door is composed of three beve of
ghatapallava, the second with three pairs
stylized patravalli emanating from a nagas.
the third with five interlaced adoring
mithunas and a camaradharini at the base, The lintel of the second sakha is
third sakhas are fringed by lotus petals.
The first and 4-armed
ras to either side of Garuda carrying
carved with gladiators fighting maka ked by ador ing nagas.
on the third sakha is flan
Visnu at the centre (Plate 504). Visnu this door fram e.
date around c. 700-725 for
The hardened modelling suggests a
li (Plates 506-509)
Rajim, Rajivalocana temple, pratd
ced by an
on the west by a prakara, which is pier
The Rajivalécana temple is enclosed as (Plates
way of the pratéli comprises five gakh
ornate pratoli (Plate 507). The door show ing
patralata with a serpent addorsed and
506, 508-509), of which the first has valli the
;
haka figures. The second sakha is patra
three exquisitely supple climbing jamb adoring
pair of mithunas, and then intertwined
third has river-goddesses at the base, a a garuda
mi on the lintel. The third shows
nagas. The first sakha shows Gajalaks and shows
sakha is adorned with patravalli,
holding naga tails. The bevelled fourth deco-
the lintel (Plate 506). The fifth sakha is
Sésasayi Visnu flanked by devotees on a cauri -bear er. The left
dwarf pratiharas flanked by
rated with mithunas; at the base are a. On the linte l, a
the right carries a thick dand
pratihara leans on an ax while that on this grou p is flan ked by
les, one seated on his lap;
bearded figure fondles two fema practitioners rather tha
ated devotees of Tantric
pairs of figures that look like agit
Ze
Daksina-Kosala style, II.D
se cular mithunas. r Towards the left, a boar-heade i seated being

d god is i g arlanded by a
devotee from the back.
The inner lateral faces of the doorframe
are adorned by a moetnsndMeet of luxurious
secla:
1h Plates 508-509), as is true
ele ee has both an eastern of a majority of doorframe
and a western Te aeteen ardha-
andapa has two pillars and pilasters
pam rae We vithiighata-
resting on square bases SAEs
aaliard The shafts are eight- and Ths vw est
iss ofthe two pillars are carved 16-sided with aoe otraiaicanetanudra
with dvarapalas, one hand angen
and the other on the chest. Above Srtedshaped
the 16-sided section oe
section decorated with four myPEO ABay ear ghats-
interlaced serpents with aye
Pallavas, a plain abacus, and me isilasters of the
plain curved brackets. The
ardhamandapa are carved with
large figures of apsarases.
The stance and the modelling ee a srakha:
of the figures partially Satis
lingésvara temple in Srikakulam sient ons
District; the developed ero
and the frothy explosion of ae Teale
the arabesque are reminiscent
vanésvara. A date towards 0
th e middle of the eighth cen
therefore seem sensible, tury for thiFs pratol6lii w would
Krishna Deva
REFERENCES
Archaeological Survey
of India, Wester n Circ
D ouglas Barrett and le Progress Report, 1903-04,
M.. Dikshit, Mukh 20-37.
alingam Temples; Sir ;
13-32, pur and Rajim Femples, 1960,
Alexander Cunningh
am, Archaeological Bombay
Krishna Deva, “ ak Surve y of India Reports,
shmana Temple at VII (1878), 148-156; ae eee , 6-31.
35-42, Sirpur,” Journal of the
Madhya Pradesh Itihasa Parishad,
MG. Dikshit, “Si
rpur Inscription
B.C. Jain, Utki
Epigraphia Indica, XXXI (1956), 197 -199.
Hira Lal, “Sirpur § 1961,
A.H. Longhurst, “ pta,” Epigraphia In :
Annual Report emples in the Central Provin dica, XI ake i4-201.
1909-10, 11-47. ces,” Archaeological india,
Surv y
Central India and
( ter, Philadelphi Their ‘Demoni c’ Plans,” Discourses on Siva,
V.V. Mirashi a 1984, 119-1492, ed.
“The Date of Tiv
(1979), 1. aradeva Journa
l] of the Epigra
VV. Mirashi, phical Society
Inscriptions of of India, IV (19 VI
V.V. Mirashi the Vakdtakas 77), 1-5;
“Rajim (Ra i (Cor , Pus Inscrj pti
Indica, XxVy onum Indicarum 5), Oot
(1941) , 49-58, ne Inscript ion acamund Poa
VV. Mirashi, of the Nala King Vilasatun
“Three Ancient ga,” Epigrap
Dy Rasties of Mahakosala,” Bullet
~47), 46-56. in of the Deccan College Res
‘The Date of th
e La
earch Ins ti-
of Art, ed, F
ple at Sirpur,” Indian Epi
» New Delhi 198 graphy: Its Bearin. g on the istor
5, 105-109, History
A.M, Shastri, :” Journa
“A, Note on th
e I
j | of
| i, “The Sarabha ©, Journal of sAndhra
Bia 1:
Visnukun odin Madhavava
rman,” Sri M.S. Sarma
| , “Ware Madh ” Prachyyaa pm e :
Pratib
tibhha
ical Researc
| j
Delhi 1984, 137-145. cient Kos la ‘,” Journal of the Epigraphica
)
ala and the Stellate Plan
i Kalédargana, ed. Joa
nna G. Williams, New
+ Archives of Asian Art

, XXXII (1980),
CHAPTER 19 ILD.3.
Varieties of North Indian style: Kalinga style, phase 1,

c. late sixth-early eighth century A.D.
Sailodbhavas
from the land of the Mahéndra moun-
The Sailodbhavas claimed a mythical descent
from the Ganjam copper-plate charter
tain. The first important chief of the line, known
Maharaja Mahasamanta Sainyabhita
issued from Kongoda in G.£. 300/a.D. 619, was
of Districts Ganjam and Puri), who was
Madhavaraja II, ruler of Kongéda (now part
of Karnasuvarna and a sworn adversary of
feudatory of Maharajadhiraja Saéanka, king d
a devout worshipper of Mahéévara is prove
king Harsavardhana. That Sasanka was the Ekamr a-
later Sanskrit works, like
by inscriptional records as well as references in a linga at Tribhuvanésvara (present
of
purana, that credit him with the enshrinement at the site.
well represent the first stone temple
Bhubaneswar) in a temple that might of the Lakul iga-P asupata
in the establishment
Sasanka may have been instrumental the seven th centu ry A.D.,
is not certain; from early in
sect at Bhuvanéévara, though this es on which image s of
prolific centre for templ
however, Bhuvanéévara became a Madhava-
y all the Sailodbhava kings following
Lakuliéa figure prominently. Practicall Saiva templ es in
mably took interest in erecting
raja II professed Saivism, and presu
Orissa. e after reverses by Sasanka and extended
Madhavaraja II asserted his independenc Khurda copper-plates, issued from his
to his
the boundaries of his kingdom according described as “sakala Kalingadhipati.” That
in whi ch he is
victorious camp at Kongoda, er-plates dated 50,
long spa n is app are nt from the Orissa Museum copp
his rule had a to the Harsa era,
be his regn al year (so me scholars, however, have referred
which may copper-plate
a date of a.p. 656) . According to his Orissa Museum
which would yiel d had been
hav ara ja I per for med grea t sacrifices such as avamédha. He
inscription, Mad but again reasserted his
hana shortly before A.D. 643,
forced to submit to Harsavard
in a.D. 646.
power after Harsa’s death and mentions three coun-
ough Orissa in a bout a.p. 639,
Hsiian Tsang travelled thr ent that Kon0 géda (then
s, Odr a, Kon god a, and Kal inga. From his narr ative, it is evid “the country
trie ords tha t
ara ja II) was mos t powerful. Hstian Tsang rec ls to the edge
hav hil
under Mad
e ten s of tow ns whi ch stretched from the slopes of the ch kept the
ng, there was a gallant army whi perform-
contained som
the tow ns wer e nat ura lly stro
of the sea. As ul enemy. The
, and so there was no powerf
neighbouring countries in awe Mad hav araja Il in the last part of his reign would
dha sac rif ice by pos-
ance of the agvamé
ed his aut hor ity ove r nei ghbouring territories, including
indicate that he extend
sibly part of Odra.
leg
Ny m4)
ay,
r
Ranabhita
Sainyabhita Madhavaraja
I
Ayasobhita I
Sainyabhita Madhavara
ja II (Madhavavarma)
Ayasdbhita Madhyama
raja |
Manabhita Dharmaraja
(unnamed son)
Ranaksdbha Madhyama
raja 1]
Allavaraja
Madhyamaraja III
(son of Yuvaraja Taillapanibh
a)
SAILODBHAVAS 253
Madhavaraja II was succeeded by his son Ayasobhita Madhyamaraja I, who ruled

for at least 26 years and performed aSvamédha and vajapeya sacrifices. His copper-
saya,
plates from Parikud, District Puri, record the grant of a village in Kataka-bhukti-vi
the lower Mahanad i
which indicates that his sway extended in the north as far as
as Maharaja dhiraja in
valley. Ayagobhita’s son was Manabhita Dharmaraja, designated
of asvamédha and
his copper-plate charter, where he is credited with the performance
Siva, taking delight in all religious
vajapéya sacrifices. He was a great devotee of
activities, and ruled for at least 30 years.
and inconsequential rulers, and the
The three successors of Manabhita were weak
the rising Bhauma-Karas.
dynasty ultimately succumbed to the power of
plates of Madhavaraja II is the only
The c.r. 300/a.p. 619 date of the Ganjam
of the Sailodbhava dynasty, and there
definite point we have for the chronology his
reign. Available copper-plates show that
is uncertainty about the limits of his years
araja, ruled for at least 26 and 30
son, Madhyamaraja I, and grandson, Dharm araja.
years for the three kings succeeding Dharm
respectively, but we have no regnal c. A.D. 610-665,
Madhyamaraja I, and Dharmaraja to
D.C. Sircar assigns Madhavaraja II, due to the rise of the
665-695, and 695-730. The fall of this
dynasty was probably
the last kno wn year of
r dates in their own era,
Bhauma-Karas, who reckoned thei of the Bha uma-Kara
inclined to place the beginning
which is 204. R.C. Majumdar was the initi al year of
ury 4.D., while D.C. Sircar assigns
era in the middle of the eighth cent rdin g to whic h the
Rajaguru suggests A.D. 736, acco
their era to A.D. 831. Satyanarayan the midd le of the eigh th
come to an end before
Sailodbhava dynasty would have ; ; -"
century A.D. scholars with
Sailodbhavas, is identified by some
Kongoda, the early capital of the bank of the Salia, which has yiel
ded not
) on the
Banpur-Achutrajpur (District Puri copper-plates of the
ancient structura ] rem ain s, scu lptures, and b ronzes but also kada, a
only others with Ban
, Bha uma -Ka ras , and the Somavamsis, and by
Sailod bha vas a. Close to Bankada
mile s nor thw est of Achutrajpur, also on the Sali
fortifie d site c. six believed to be of the
whi ch cont ains the rem ains of a ruined Siva temple,
is Punjiama,
late Sailédbhava period.
Architectural Features re temple-

styl e are con cen tra ted mos tly in present-day Orissa whe
Temples in Kalinga es of silpins. A few specimens
tradition among some famili
construction is still a living PPradesh, an area that formed part
theastern re gion of Andhra
are also found in the nor Maurya.
a eve n so early as the period of Asoka
of anc ien t Kal ing ed in a few, late, Oriya
Kalinga style have surviv
The architectural canons of the its components have been specifie
d, with their
texts in which each temple-type and ple s of three broad
tio nat e mea sur eme nts . The se relate to fully developed tem (Pharhsana), and
propor dha”
ology as “Rékha” (Latina), “Pi
orders, known in Oriya termin “Pidha” order mak es its app ear ance in later times.
lab hi) . The typ ica l
“Khakh ara ” (Va best represented by the
ign abl e to the Sailodbhava period, are
” tem ple s ass including Lati-
“Rekha
ple , whi ch sho ws clearly-articulated components
Paraguramésv ara tem e not been
a. (Ear lier pro tot ype s for suc h a fully developed temple hav
na éikhar :
Pradesh.) While Oriya terminology
may be
ssa or Andhra
discovered in either Ori hitecture alone, and will be
referred to here,
cus sio n of Ori ssa n arc
appropriate to a dis te to the pan-
edi a pri mar ily wil l use a Sanskrit terminology appropria
this Encyclopa
ssan examples.
north-Indian context of Ori
.D.3.
254 Kalinga style, phase 1, I
oMohangiri
:
70 90 0
i
255
SAILODBHAVAS
temples are triratha, with a well-

The interior plan is square; externally, these
terminology (ratha or bhadra)
articulated central projection, termed “raha” in Oriya
The central ratha on the front presents a
and corner offsets called “kanika” (karna). a
as on the other sides each accommodate
doorway leading to the garbhagrha; bhadr vata. Dispo sitio n of these
adévata or parivaradé
' doorway” framing an image of a parsv niches
the “T”-shaped frames of these
images is suggestive of a sarvatobhadra shrine, es 511,
dha mouldings to floor level (Plat
on early shrines cutting throug. h the véediban
517, 519).
agrha (“Rekha déul”) in Oriya texts may
Vertically, the elevation of the garbh ” (kati or mandovara),
broadly be divided into three principal parts, namely “bada
having further sub-
), and “mas taka ” (head; the crowning members),
gand i” (sik hara ‘jangha” (jangha),
kati are “pabhaga” (védibandha),
divisions. The components of the ss, called “kanti”
da” or “va ran di” (var andika), the last capped by a rece
and “va ran early group of
the kati from the éikhara. The védibandha of the
(kantha), dem arc ati ng -kumbha), “noli”
ly pres ents thre e mou ldings called “khura” (khura ety of
temples inva riab
ali). The kapotapa li is often carved with a vari
(kalaga), and “vasanta” (kapotap
decorative motifs. resenting a miniature
orated wit h a niche, rep
Each karna on the jangha is dec Th e var andika ha s a rupakantha between
ama -pe dim ent . including
shrine, crowned by an udg s is emb ell ished with carvings,
in finished temp le s thi
two kapotapalis;
epics and the Puranas.
narrative episodes from the ed curvature almost from
ar sik har a begins its well-graduat
The thick- set cur vil ine a set of kapéta mouldiings
into bhimis consisting of
ath as are div ide d by a larger gavaksa
étas are clasped together
its base. Kar nar
upp er two kap
(“bhami-varandi s”) ; the adorned by a lata formed
sma lle r gav aks as. The principal ratha is en contain a
and the remaining by simhakarnas, which oft
ardha-
nhakarnas flanked by urathas; prati-
of a succession of sit a hea d. The flanking “anurahas” (an
a’s bus t, or nked by ardha-
narrative frieze, Siv
ll is he d by a lat a for med of plain gavaksas fla ratha and kar-
rathas) also are embe ad recess between anu
suc ces sio n of mouldings. The bro ure versions of the
gavaksas on a
bal apa fij ara representing miniat
naratha is decorated
wit h a for m of ures and crowning
ple te with deity or other fig
niches on the jangha’s
kar nas , com above each karna of
and pra tiratha together sit
atha, bal apa nja ra, with a dvi-anga
udgama. The karnar s, sug ges tin g a paf icaratha structure but
ucture
the jangha on early str
plan. (vedi; skandha) which
does not partake
re “y ji ga ma ”
The sikhara ends with
a sq ua presenting the
the curve of the éikhara,
tin ue a short,
this shoulder consistsof
s con
of the ratha projections but
doe
ve
ulder. The “mastaka” abocircular “khapuri” (candrika), anda
appearance of a broad sho ), large amalasaraka,
low
cylindrical “béeki” (griva a).
embling a ling
finial (usually fac eted, only occasionally res reduce d by a succession of corbelels. To
Inside, the span of the garbhagrha was s we
iling of
re tied together by a ce ided
th e co rb el le d wa ll
wer parts of ss to which was usua
lly prov
ensure stability, the lo ch am be r, ac ce
h was a ho ll ow ssage leading to
flat slabs, above whic
e the corbelled niche over the ceiling of the pa
by a small opening abov
e blocks of stone
the sanctum.
in th e co ns t ruction of these temples. Hug
No mortar was us ed r weight and balance.
th e ot he r, an d kept in po sition by thei
were laid dry, one upo n ng courses, and for
d for cl am ps a nd dowels, binding the faci
Iron occasionally was use ing-slabs. Facing stones
tra l ch as e of the lintel an d ceil
beams inserted into the cen can barely be
n so fine ly dre sse d an d fitted that the joints
of the gikhara were ofte
256
Kalinga style, phase 1, Il .D.3.
perceived. The stones that form the ‘

(Plate 546). core, however, were often quite dressed
roughly
At their base, the walls are half in thi '
to this thickness, the height of ckness the width of the Red - compared
the temple seems low. From cating Ba
the walls of some temples, it is Saar sean a
evident that figures and decora
carved in situ in this region tive patte
, following construction.
Most temples of this ear : te ae
ly group wer
e preceded by a Rare dae
pa), Construction of which fol s
(the front wall of the garbhagrhlowed that of the garbhagrha, against w LeAiveta built
e e
Plate 526). a thus serving as the back ndapa:
wall of the gid os
This gudhamandapa is obl
scheme and height sub ong on plan, wider than
the garbhagrha, its decor ative
ordinated
Suraméévara temple,
it is lighted
In this temple and a
fe
name of a cylindrical ~vaulted roof (called “khakhara” after the local

vari
i -gourd). The small Durga temple at Ramé
Valabhi shrine in Kal é-
inga and does not appear to
‘D., at the end of the Sai be earl ier
lédbhava period.
temples, built
as given in a later
“ParaSé$vara” (perhaps a
ame of Paraéara, one of the
in sandstone, the temple
1on-headg, scrolls, harn Variety of moat; mbha, Kalaga, and kapotapali, the
s Ae , motifs, suc last ele-
h 48 ornate candraésalika
nt and with lotus or
and fjfloral desiails, vidyadharas,
gns Within diam human figures including
ond-shaped, tr
iangular, or
SAILODBHAVAS
N+—— tem Pple

’ Pp.la n.
uramésvara
. F arag
és V ara
. Bhuvan
I ig. 10 1
I.D 3.
258 Kalinga style, phase 1,
Wavy compartments (the kalaga shows a faint suggesti

on of tripatta Ce ara
bandha mouldings ar e interrupted by a doorway on the west and
by niches
bhadras where pariv. aradévatas are enframed by dvaraéak
has. ne
The treatment o f the jangha is enriched not only by these Pamtece
ae ve i, aan
with their ornate su perstructures, but also by smaller
niches on the karnas (P ?e€ =
519). The bhadra p rojections simulate shrines, each
harbouring the image of a p
varadévata: four-ar med Ganééa (S; Plate 519), pe
possibly Parvati (N; now empty).
two-armed Karttiké ya (E;’ Plate 517), an d
The “T”-shaped frames of these bhadra
niches (Plates 517, 519) have been Sele
with luxuriant decoration
that varies from frame to
formative period when a frame (suggesting, 2
decorative see
broad sakhas of the jambs have been sch ema had not been stan
dardized). The t ed
spaced using thin fillets that have been ee
with a beaded line, petals, flowers,
or triangles. With an atlantid
the inner ripaéakha of the southern niche has, kumara seat
first, a kneeling devotee, aedstan
ete ,
he
male figure holding a camara, and the bust of a
middle sakha shows ghatapalla garland-bearing figure (Plate 519)
va, hathsa, and a foliated creeper .
and square panels embellish sup por tin g oblong
ed with flor al motifs. T he outermost malasakha shows
spiraling strands of beaded lines, lotus-petals,
Sankhas, etc., with central floral clasps
flanked by grasamukhas. The
lalatabirnba of the in
figure in a niche flanked by nermost sakha shows a damaged
flying vidyadharas that alternately project or are recessed.
At the ‘centre of the sec
ond and third gakhas
flanked by vidyad haras and wit (Pl ate 518) is a crisp lotus-arabesque
lintel is divided into h a bust of Siva to the right. The entablature over Ee
five niches by ghatap
niche bears a bust of allava -ornamented pilasters; the centra
Siva, the two flankin
holding an utpala, the 8 ones show seated pot-bellied figures
outer niches show acr
obatic kumaras.
e bhadra’s
top and b
ee
2
259
SAILODBHAVAS
base-mould i ng of tulas ished with the f

as (Plate 521) embell including pees
(P
uldi pat ae a
or sometimes ki iee Pee figures, - ae
The varand ha consisists of ar
7 e top of the jang Ree
va
ornate kapotar ll 51 6) ; thi s is re lieved by of
oS mi ca s
e ee 514, s mithunas
same head) i ai an d am or ou e a
lt (the stems ea
scroll s
in th e em e corners, kabyrn as , an d pa tr av al ee.
chequer-pattern ku TOCeaom the
two attitude of supporting the B rstruc-
seated yaksa,
S maras on the corners in the
ture ) on the central ratha (Plates 515-516). 511) is seemingly paficaratha
Th
=
ab ov e th e va ra nd i r,ka se(Plt ate the karn:a-face of the te
mple’ s
si kh ar a ov e
(acialeek; Bathpanijara 5 an Corl ae eee
, pr at il at a, ho we ve ab
d
by bhimi-am lak
int o five bhumis marked
dvi-an ga wall venukdsa is divided er by a oe
Fach chews ees, kap ota s, the upper two clasped togeth
ot ee Be of thr ee
al ak as are squ are and support an
a; the bh um i- am
y a larger gavaks rests. nda
ted kapéta on which the next kha lata form ed of a row of simhak
arnas,
The central ratha displays i an inte grat ed or
narrative figures OT Siva’s bust
containing
flanked b y ardha-sin ardha-simhakarnas, often separated by thin recesses on a
from
head. Thi is fla nke d by nar row an urathas, as
Sete peng d by ardha-gavaks
by gavaksas flanke asit-
a are em be ll is he d fall along the same man
Seer susihence aot pe The pratirathas and karnarathas tirathas and
nT above the bro ad rec esses between pra
= aa of the jan
gha ; niches
kama vangkaee of “ba lap anj ara ”’ showing miniature
fadorned with a for
m a that
complete awa and cr ow ni ng udgamas. The skandh
ies OF other figures
detrait aicelti ine i no offsets. rises
The ieee ara is square, with th e si kh ar a (Plates 512-513)
west side 0 f énaka and an
above se Pa
projecting on the
la ys Ra va na nu gr ah amurti in its aras e of Laku-
ae and disp hakarna. An imag
impressive vanea s ten-armed Nataraja in the upper sirm D : agsukanasa-like pro-
ge O Correspo
liga caps the ng the sirmhakarna. evel (Plate
grasamukha crowni i
jecti (ec the other three sides are less pro mi atanamurti, ne
his four
sali
(Plate 514) are Siva as Bhi ks 516) are Lakulisa with
a seated 4 south on the east (Plate the north (Pl
Pete 2 possibly Surya;another figure in yogasana; on
disciples and and Siva-yogasana. the
Mahi eee ma-Mahesvara, a head of Siva, Nataraja, be tw ee n 1 899 and 1901,
le griva,
°
th e
amardini,
t i re st or at io n of this temp d only of a cylindrical rners
At e time of th e
kandha cons
iste the co
«“dépicc ha simmha” on
The present ditions.
are recent ad as. The
m- like finial had four gakh
-
as well as the pris e se nd and
ao cal co
belo
lates a: th
p o r e doorway (P
Sa iv a pr at ih ara 0” the pedy ows 4 miscellany
first is o e and has a se sh
ar e e e a e patr avalli rs at their bases. i
(P la te 531). The or
igina
third th warrio mi
of figures: H ge
ee wi anjikas and
a ne galabh l
sill, lintel x
E
ha ve be en substituted by
t ter sakhas ed and
restoration a e chitrave shows eight seat @ pair ©
(Kétu Genes e e). Ab ov e, osing
g e a by his absenc rg e ga rasenaka enclthunas.
terv en in d by a la aining mi drain-
adika ar e crownesi de are niches cont 4 pithika, with ‘ prov! i sion for
tw o d ei th er
b y evotees; on linga fixed in
T gr ha en shrines a Siva cella. hagrha agains
t its
he ga rb ha
n o r t h wa ll o f the of th e ga rb ing
ing w ion aced roof slop
th e
r t h r o u g h a chute int following complet , w i t h a te rr
ae as buil oblong
fini mandapafacew (Plate 526). The mandapa is
nished western
se
260 Kalinga style, phase 1, I1.D
in two stages with a closed clerestory in between. The overhanging

: [On of-slabs
ree of
serve also as eaves. The flat ceiling at the centre of the Ber aia setaly
ae she
sloping slabs supported by sloping struts (Plate 530). These u eae
a
bracket-capitals of six monolithic pillars, three each on the no
a (Plate 530; the
sides, and on two pilasters built against the front wall of the garbhagrha
i now are largely restored).
ae interior Raid K:
mandapa was lighted by an entrance on the west a
;ea Es
additional doorway on the south (Plate 524), and four latticed yo
S05), The
north and south and two on the west flanking the main entra
nce (Pla“i ae ea
windows on the north and south are not symmetrically place
d and i paves =e
doorw ay is not in the centre of the wall. The eae
eae anata €
dancers and musicians (Plate 525); the frames are
lavishly carved.
The western door mee 525) is framed by elaborately decorated ge
carved with ghatapallavas at base and top, Saiva esta,
pratiharas, foliage bands, ar feel be
etc. The broad patta above shows Gajala ksmi at the lalata, worship of Siva sane ef
hermits, and flying vidyadhara-couples above the
window on the right, and a sce
the capture of wild e lephants abov
e the window on the left.
The southern doorway (Plate 524)
is also flanked
by projecting Rucaka Pee:
but also shows two sakhas, the innermost
with mithunas and charming apsarases; carved with patravalli and the rupasa ot
the pédyas show Saiva pratiharas. The
shows seated Ganééa consumi linte
bringing eatables as offerings
(Plate 526). The medallions of

alés bear themes which include divine and secular
ys, hathsas, lotuses, and even a
ikéya, Ganééa, various forms of
ee heads, and busts or heads of Siva,
: as col
gh the ear-stud.
linger at places. Di ‘ :
Oured with
sauality of dark Te d ochre, patches of which
figu still
Sculptors and
re -scul ptures would seem
less experi enced to be due to
© Major works pupils, with expert sculp-
and complex
d.
® work may se esign4s, minor works assigned to trainees
proliferat; on an e m folkish, there is a great
d variety profundity and
of patterning lavished on this early stone
261
SAILODBHAVAS
F. 0
ara temple, plan.

Fig. 102. Bhuvanésvara. Svarnajalésv
The
rway on the east (Plate 532).
ngs , int err upt ed by bhadra-nich es and by a doo
mouldi tored.
damaged, has be en well res Gane-
temple, though much s tan din g Parvati (N; Plate 536), seated
in the thr ee bha dra -niches are
Images
(W). . mbha-
éa (S), and Karttikéya ed of a rupasakha, sta
me of the nor th nic he (Plate 536) is compos fri eze s rep res ent ing
The fra sion of
mal asa kha ; the lint el above shows a succes of a Siv ali nga , and
éakha, and the worship
converging vidyadharas, on
Uma-Mahéévara adored
by s that on the north; that
The fra me of the western niche replicate ws seated
Parvati-p ari nay a.
kha wit h lot us- pet als . The lintel on the south sho
the south replaces malasa rying a garland.
ith una amidst patravalli car h sithha-
and crowning udgamas, wit
Ganééa and a kin nar a-m
hes hav e orn ate fra mes
The empty karna nic fig ures.
bouring miscellaneous t kapota-
karnas and gavaksas har , san dwi che d between a pair of elegan
var and ika d below it),
The rapakantha of the ad, sli ght ly projecting, decorated ban
ing a bro eastern flank
palis (the lower one hav ive sce nes (Plates 534-535). The
variou s nar rat Sugriva,
is embellished with
ent s the con fer enc e of Rama and Laksmana with
of the north side repres
1, 1.D we
262
Kalinga style, phase
accompanied by his monkey-headed k shows the

followers; the : western flan
4). The northern
Ramayana episode of Marica as a golden deer shot by Rama (Plate
ar 534) ight
flank on the west shows Bali’s death at the hands of Seaae eee thern, the fig
as a Kirati, and
between Arjuna and Siva in the guise of Kirata, accompanied by
Arjuna’s ultimate surrender to Siva (Plate 535). Af ats in a forest; the
The eastern flank on the south depicts the capture of elep one, with three mon-
northern flank on the east preserves only part of a Ramayana scene,
keys flying amidst clouds. : e ically a
< The eaten paficaratha paficabhima éikhara (Plates 532 Beet os cnanugre-
replica of that of the Parasuraméévara; its Sukanasa, however, rep
x ey
hamiurti in the lower girasénaka by Siva-Parvati. The A es is an octagon al -
crowning finial i
member with a neck-like recess, above which is a faceted
part crowned
d by broken
fluted member, the whole possibly identifiable as akasalinga. Dy
The garbhagrha doorway (Plate 537), is comp -,
osed of patra-, ete and mala-
ase.The
sakha. At the base of the first éakha are Saiva prat
iharas flanked by a Sei Mangala,
lintel is badly damaged; its architrave
(Plate 538) partially preserves sent
Budha, Brhaspati, Sukra, and Sani out of ed on the
the eight grahas, as repre
Satr ughnéévara temple.
The garbha grha enshrines a SivE ? ae eee
the north face.
alinga fixed in a square pit hika with a channel in
There are indications to s ugge
st that this temple, like the Parasué
ram
5
eésesv ara, was
preceded by a two-tier manda
pa.
Bhuvanéévara, Bharatégvara temple
(Figs. 103, 104c; Plates 540-544)
The southernmost t
from the much late tT Ramésv aévara (the
ara temple is now known locally
middle is called th, as the Bharatesva
The Bharatéévara has
been completely restored by the nt of
Archaeology while the Orissa State Departme
other two are only partly :
540), the Bharata vara re stored, Before restoration (Pla te
had been denuded of the uppe
jaigha on the north, east, and n
cing stones of all thre south. Many
The temple j
mouldings (Fig, 104c), i-ahga) on plan (Fig.
103), with the usual
=dibandha
the kap Otapali of whi aeved iban ts.
ch is un derscored by mukulika-pendan
263
SAILODBHAVAS
ng Harihara,
The eight karna niches in some cases retain original images includi
niches rest on a series of
Nataraja, and dancing Ardhanariévara (Plate 543). These and
, including animals
mouldings based by ornate tulapitha carved with designs
narrative scenes (Plate 544).
bhadra niches cut through the
As on the Paraguraméévara temple, the now-empty figures on the
Saiva pratiharas or other
védibandha; their jambs have four éakhas, with
Uma-Mahéévara and Ganesa at their
pédyas. The lintels on the east and south have
a slightly-projected broad ornate band
centres. The rupakantha of the varandika (with proces-
scenes, such as Siva’s marriage
underneath) was embellished with narrative
sion (Plate 543). -
e (Plate 542) has four §akhas: the inner
The garbhagrha’s “ ”-shaped doorfram next figu red with deco ra-
ng from a hamsa), the
most is carved with patravalli (emanati a prati-
lava (these two having pédyas showing Saiv
tive segments based by a ghatapal mult iple deco rative
based by ghatapallava with
haras), the third is a stambhaéakha gakh a fring ed by a
and finally there is a mala
segments and plain curved brackets,
beaded fillet. minor
a central relief divided into zones with
The lintel is unique in ha ving Parvati flan ked by
s. (The upper register shows Siva and
rectangular and square register ing a stan -
ed prat ihar as; abov e are garl and- bearing vidyadharas and a gana hold lion ,
seat Parvati’ s
lowe r regi ster disp lays knee ling devotees in front of Nandi, as
dard. The ng voluptuous kany
is flanked by two tilakas containi
and more devotees.) The lalata two shrines, one harbour-
or); at the end of the lintel are
(one admiring herself in a mirr
r the head of Siva.
ing a Sivalinga and the othe had gud hamandapas, as evidenced
by mason’s
this gro up
walls surviving on the stone
All three temple s in
tom course of the mandapa
lines for placement of the bot
slabs of the plinth. 8)
, 104d; Plates 546-54
, La ks ma né sv ara temple (Figs. 103
Bhuvanés va ra — has been
the earliest of the group
haps
iddle, smallest, and per gha (Plate 546).
i —
nes for all of the gik hara and much ofthe jan pali. Ne
ee sto ants below its kapota
pissActingi has no mukulika pend
(Fi g. 104 d) ntape ae sr2 e
Its vediba nd ha
pe d (Pl ate 547 ), with a plain sill; it so :a ha i a
-sha base, then a Ruca
The doorframe is «T va pratiharas at the
ras akh a wit h Sai e a, and a
innermost a pat ds, and ornate a
base, ornamental
ban ne seri ae
with ghatapallava ksa des ign . Th e lintel depicts e
ished with Ssr ivr circular ptt
bahyagakha embell
ned in the gar bha grha is fixed in a
The Sivalinga enshri
north.
channel towards the 10 4e; Plates 545, 54
9-553)
le (F ig s. 10 3;
nésvara temp
Bhuvaneésvara, Satru gh Imost all of its gikh
ara (Plate 550). Its
mple of th e gt a, with a wide
The northernmo st te re pl ic at es th at of the Laksmanésvar
» Plate 549)
its below the karna red niches (Plate 545).
variety of designs on yee! rec: ove p.
from thedesite
e ama rdi ni been
saat have bee
nas akh a.
Decora tiv aé ;sa sur rat
ant innermostrosettes. The
: duces a luxuri squ ari sh
ae : “cha okeved With
a The o frae me of the sout
an d ba hy a ga kh and bears the
e st am bh a- , griivrksa-,
sr
ar at ahas are
Others
th is fr am e ha s be en shifted to the St san temples, gr
lintel of t gr ah as (Plate 5 52). ( cording to Pa
nigrahi,
re s of ei
i gh Ac
labelled fii gu e garbhagrha’s
i t on ly on the lintel of th
s
ee -
11.D.3.
Kalinga style, phase 1,
|
|
c. Bharatégvara:
d. Laksmanéévara;
SAILODBHAVAS 265
a temple;
the characters of the graha-labels are earlier than those on the Parasuraméévar
améévara are slightly
ihe Sircar is of the opinion that the graha-labels on the Parasur
earlier.
lintel; its principal sakhas are
The garbhagrha’s doorway (Plate 553) has lost its
s in its meanders), stambhagakha,
patragakha, padmalata (on the right displaying yaksa two sakhas
pédyas below the first
and bahyasakha carved with érivrksa. The broad
on the right). The garbhagrha enshrines a
show Saiva pratiharas (Nandi, left; Mahakala
Sivalinga.
Bhuvanéégvara, the Yam @svara compound, small temp
le (Plates 554-555)
rine stood half-buried within the compound
Facing northeast, this small sandstone sh
showed it to be c. 4 ft. 11 in. square
of the Yaméévara temple until recent cle arance
externally and c. 8.5 ft. high. bhu-
rves two bhumis, for which the upper
The dvi-anga sikhara (Plate 554) prese all upper memb ers
se has bee n mutilated and
mi-amalaka is lost; the shoulder cour by a sith haka rna;
a series of gurasénakas crowned
lost. The central ratha is carved with adorned by half or full
of the vénukééa are also
the flanking uparathas and khandas
simhakarnas. the front face, shows a crude stan
d-
The éukanasa (Plate 555), well articulated on ;
ati in its low er sur asénaka.
ing figu re of Parv is a Sivalinga
garb hagr ha doo rwa y has two plain sakhas; inside the shrine
The west.
the projecting channel facing
fixed within a circular arghyapatta, the Par asu ram ésvara temple.
shri ne-m odel appe ars to be coeval with
The small
plan.
Fig. 105. Bhuvaneévara. Mohini temple,
ni temple (Figs. 105,

110a; Plates 556-560)
Bh uv an és va ra , Mo hi
of the Bindusarévara tank
This east-facing sandsto ne temple ne ar the south bank
g pillared mandapa (the latter partly re-
consists of a square garbhagrha and oblon in plan and elevation, though
is ana logous to the PEParasuraméévara ).
stored). The temple ate 556
y been left unfinished (Pl
its carvings have largel
.D.3. |
Kalinga style, phase 1, tl
vine uldings (Fig.

i i 110a) are quiteite bold.. Karna
Ka i 5 Aenean
niches rest above
en a
a ; eae
et A vaaciin and ae the védibandha;
are raised above a small the Dera eesetealivapa dma
eae 559), standing Kart-
(Plate 558). The bhadra niches harbour
seated Ganééa (S; Pla
tikéya (W), and standing Parvati (N). Images : ;
in the karna niches
i hav e survived on the
north face in a mutilated state and
better preserv ed on the west side methe ees ace
(showing a pair of standing Saiva a
figures: Plate 560). See these n
the usual facets and a projected Cee ,
lalata but all have been le PRP
The varandika consists of a plain Hcrlis above rises 4
kantha between two Ge Rapin
paiicaratha paficabhima Sikhara tee Aevara
(Plate 556) not unlike that Bae
but devoid of carving. Crowning 5 AS Se alee
members above the griva
candrika, and a later kalaéga, c
The doorframe of the ga
ten-armed image of Camu rbhagrha has also been leftplain. ee f arbhagrha, a
nda is still under worshi ate has a
squarish soffit carved wit p. The inte
h a lotus.
Four monolithic pillars
dapa’s roof, forming with two pilasters of plain Rucaka
a raised central nave with type support th e man-
aisles (Plate 557). The sloping roofs over meter unding
mand apa is entered from the east through
Bhuvanéévara, Uttarégvara a plai
temple (Figs. 106, 110b
This west-facing te , Plates 561-562)
mple on the north ite.
gtha and a mandapa, bank of the Bi; ndus : i a ga
partly restored and wi arévar
th the carving ofa, moae ae aleft partly
-anga garbhagrha u
(Fi 8. 106) carries a squat Sikhara, 8
character of which iginal
the origi
is n Ow concealed behind |
The temple’s védibandha thick plaster.
hadra niches; karn (Fig. 110b
a niches have been ), as usual, has b een interrupted by Spee d
adra niches are fr blocked out but left uncarved
Ganésa (S; now
amed by plain Ru (Plate ae ae
caka pilasters a
enclosed as if in nd contain standing imag a
Mahisasuramardini q s €parate shrine
Rucaka pilaster (N). The corners ), Karttikéya (E; Plate ere by
s, of th © Masonry jangha have been
canton
Culdings above jangha level have
o nly be blocke :
first bhiimfor
Frula ble i (P|theatevaran dika and sikhara ave for en d out so that BD
the half-finis
e
.ge fits
561),
The gar bhagrha hed karn amalakas
lalatabimba doorway is Pl
ain, tr iskha, and bears a figure of Gajalaksmi i as
® Barbhagrha is “proached by steps descending
e te of Worship in the garbhagrha from the aeof
North, is a Sivalinga, the channe |
[
tered from the Curing Saiva

east through
Bhuvanésva
rg, Gaurl a Plain dvigakhasculptures (Plate 561). T he
-Sankara-G doorway.
Situated |dire anaéa tem
ctly a ®r ple
oss the road
leading to
c a a the Lizn
w
temple is buri pe Supporti
ing from ro e almost to thng a * Pafica
ad le e bas
its Carving was vel n; ow Provides e 8 of its Varandika, Abhniamra éikhara. West-facing th
left incom lete andCCess to thethe do row flight of
steps des,ce
e
The garbhagrha a
or
don, y
wa: As with
i th n d
i y has. ae a fan
doorwa 4 e Mo ini temple,
Sh -
fiy Sikhara have been repaired. i
ts. The gy
anasa is also
only blocke
d
267
SAILODBHAVAS
late in the seventh century. The

out. Bhumi-amalakas are squarish, indicating a date
garbhagrha enshrines a Sivalinga. beam
The “garbha-muda” consi sts of three slabs rising from five corbels. An iron
is fixed below the central slab.
temple, plan.
Fig. 106. Bhuvanéévara. Uttaresvara
-566)
ankara temple (Plates 563
Bhuvanésvara, Bhavani-S from the
exp ose d in a thi ckl y populated area not far
This temple has been par
tly pertains to
dus aro var a tan k. The part exposed (Plate 563)
Bin a. The temple seems
southwest corner of the part 0 ¢ the attached mandap
grha and
the east face of the garbha that bhadras are recessed
and karnas project out
unu sua l pla n in karna
to have had an Uma-Mahésvara while
The sou th bha dra harbours an image of its
(Plate 564). ;
re-
niches are empty. otapali mouldi ngs of the vedibandha are
the kal aga and kap two sak has ,
ma. The bhadra nichelalhas
On the bhadra ,
ku mu da and ard hva pad a
p in lalata and is sur -
placed by tripatta an d lot us-peta is. Its lintel has a pla r
+ ros ett es is fur the
embellished wit h padmalata. This niche
oa d pat tik a carved with luxuriant the base and
moun te d by a br
Ru ca ka pil ast ers ad or ned with ghatapallava ati embel-
enclosed by two broad designs, cap ped by a very broad pattika
amonds, and floral on the left).
capital, bands of di dh ap ad ma s (fl ank ed by a standing kanya
lished with large triang
ula r ar against two
) ris e ab ov e orn ate tulapitha. Udgamas set .
564
Karna niches (Plate he ad an d fig ures.
e 4 lio n’s windows,
levels of pent-roof fram ap a (Pl ate 563 ) sh ow s two unusually large
The east face of the ma
nd er stand-
d by a dis tin cti ve typ e of faceted plain pilast
with square perforati
ons, flanke tures of the
Mo ul di ng s an d other architectural fea
ting bas e. e been
ing on its owD projec gar bha grh a, and the whole seems to hav
the
mandapa do not matc
h those of enth century, as seems
poi nt. If the gar bha grha dates from the sev .
added at a later
y date from the mi d-eighth century A.D
likely, the mandapa ma
s 568-571)
Bhuvanésvara, Para
maguru temple (Plate
résvara temple. Decora-
nds just north o f the Sisi
stone te mple sta
This east-facing sand left uncarved. The
me nt s an d eve n par ts of mouldin gs have been
tive and figural orna
268 I1.D.3.
le is in a poor state of preservation. The : es

structure is CT ae fre (eigsa and
: gikhara of just
“is ny The védibandha mouldings
are composed of khura
an uncarved broad patta (perhaps meant
for kapotapali). Fey sido.
Original features of the jangha (Plate 570)
are available only on PRR
where bold images appear on the karna whic
s as well as bhadra. 2 A tulapitha show-
tises from a slightly lower vediband
ha comprising khura- re
ing carved animals, and a plain sahee actlini
patta, harbours an image i
(Plate 571). The niche is framed ieee Eiicod
by Rucaka pilasters carved eh
and top, hathsa with foliated tail Baa dine Beate his
on
brackets. Above is a broad, uncar the shaft, and a pattika o ard! hakarna (Plate 570)
ved patta, Stirasénaka, and
a sim
harbouring a god seat ed in lali
tasana, Carrying an utpala, and a seated i : e of Gané
: The karna nich 1mag éa.
es contain images of Parv
The shallow éu kanasa ati (left) and Ardhanariyi, ig ht ).
on the east (Plate 569) consis igvara (rig
lieved by ardhapadma
and a simhakarn a har
ts of a large Suraséenaka Te-
=
The shou bouring an image of Pe

resembles a plain kap6dta and s RAE fac.
lder Course of the sikhara
tions, ha
The garbhagrha doo
rway has a si
valli which also
5
valinga. Si
ipates the Sigiragvara te Bees thie
det mple in certain respec
and of luxuriant ts, the eighth
Century a.p, p atravalli, and is as signable to early in
Bhuvanésvara,
Pasciméévarg
All that has su
rvived of this
Bindusaré temple,
Molition in 1940 shows

Idings, Supported that the temple ha d the
a janoha
, and had a éikhara with
Amangai, Pasc Members
imégvarg te
mple (Figs
This West-facing 107, 111b; Pla
San dstone temple tes 572-576)
in the ahanad at Amangai
i Tiver, (Kandar
“Sri Vicittrésvarada is one of the best
<
urdhvapadma em € from a tulapitha Carved wi

bellished th Ic th ani | designs, above whic
Urdhvapadma h is an
“rowned by ud Pl at e 57 3) , N chee Peta e e e meee
S ls ,
are framed1 acta niches O ri
ma pedime
nts (those b y ghatapa Ale se from a ee
are missing of the bha llava pilasters and Dee
, Th © cr d ta niches risi a
7 ), ownin ud ng bove the varand
é € kantat ha 9 Gan aga q (S)» and Pa“ are amas of th ; a
rv at; (N) in th e b hadras harbour ima of
articulated ra e Varandik ei r St ges
th a8;- five
fi bh Lue a ; ra sé na
TthheleeeoMPaM Ter lai : The Sikhara (Plate kas.
simhakarna and surmounted ected alongtnd venuk6sa
S ;
a 575) has five ‘we ll-
c
, the two to by khandas consisti
gether clas
isting
a. The cent pe
ral ratha of d by a alge
the gikha i
270 IL.D.3.
RI
en
re
SS
a
‘a
SAILGDB HAVAS
adorned with a lata of candragalikas; the anurathas have discrete udgama pediments.
The shoulder course is broken and crowning members are missing.
The garbhagrha doorway has plain sakhas and leads to a Sivalinga inside.
)
Bhuvanéévara, Talésvara temple (Fig. 110d; Plates 577-579
has lost a major
This east-facing temple, ere cted on the bank of a now dried-up tank,
a high pitha, its védiba ndha (Fig.
part of its sikhara and jangha (Plate 579). Built above on the bhadras;
suppor ting the niches
110d) is interrupted by a lower set of mouldings suppor ting
and narrow patta
these consist of khura-kumbha, tulapitha, irdhvapadma, patrava lli that act
ghatapallava and
a pair of broad Rucaka pilasters embellished with with an image of
niche is intact,
as frame for the niche itself. The northeast karna an ornate tulapit ha; its
apadma above
Aja-Ekapada (Plate 579), and rests on an iirdhv
at the base and top, patravalli on the shaft, and
framing pilasters have ghatapallavas a
that contains a seated figure of Parvati and
support an eave and a crowning pediment
Images of Lakuliga and Ardhanarisvara
head of Siva in the gadhas of the gavaksas.
now in the State Museum, Bhubaneswar.
from karna niches of this temple are ern
figures alternating with chequer-patt
The varandika’s rapakantha contains ly surv ives ;
the first bhimi of the éikhara part
without a crowning kapotapalika. Only pres erve d toa
-dressed ashlar courses, however, is
the core of the gikhara, made of well Mane
greater height. with luxuriant
garb hagr ha door way (Plat e 578) has a broad sakha carved
The Saiva pratiharas and
mino r plain facets within. The pedyas had
patravalli with three s showed a
show s Gaja laks mi on the lalatabimba. Flanking stambhasakha a
the lintel by a chatra dharini, on the left, Ganga on
the right,
of Yam una ,; att end ed
graceful fig ure the shaft,
ed wit h gha tap all ava s at both base and top, patravalli on
s seated in niches and an ornate
and were embell ish
carved with Astagraha
and still support an architrave ming a base for a Sukanasa,
ota pal i; abo ve is a pla in kantha and ornate pattika for
kap
now lost. group represented by the
som ewh at advanced beyond the early l
This tem ple has complex in its architectura
eév ara , Sva rna jal ésv ara , and the Satrughnésvara the nex t pha se —
Paraguram anticipating
program, and decoration —
organization, iconographic A.D.
the early eighth century
and may be assigned to
7)
108, 111a; Plates 580-58
Kual6, Kanakés vara temple (Figs. inscriptions of
is the anc ien t Ko dalaka mentioned in the
Kualé, District Dhenka nal , ples. Three Sulki
of t Bh au ma -K ar a kings, as 4 city of tem
the Sulkis, feudatories he
stambha, and Ranastambha, of are pian wei eh pds
chie fs, Kaf ica nas tam bha , Kal aha Ranastambha describe
ple s to Sad agi va. An inscription .
tem
struction of numerous ms.
s lof ty te mples in glowing ter beac
i t
co mp le x (Fi g. 108 ; Plate 581), a hin
eat —
- gpa ans . con sis ts of the Ka nakesvara temp 4at t o h ne
valley m fee :
Kualo in the Brahmani the Lokanathesvara e
s at the corners: a (NE; oe ) me
beeen 8
four subsidiary temple 58 6) an d Ka pi lé sv ar p
W; Plate
Vaidyanathésvara (N va li ng as and were originally enc
losed by as
ca te d to Si
lite, all are dedi
Sieepaeevess pe a
bi ie g an old dil api dated temple called the 7rd ya
wepe cr i:
a ure cal led the Kanaka-Durga shrine, r a OF ins
modern improvised
str uct
ga (ac tua lly na g e spe
e of Ka naka-Dur y
thatched roof, The imag own as Kanakéévara (Plate 583), is now pra
The main temple, kn
seem more developed, aii styl-
ee.
arlier “T”-format. On ove
ings
still supporting anga, with vedibandha Senate
the bhadra’s cantoning Poet en
from a shallow
base comprising khura-k eae
patravalli, ornat
d by three gakhas embellis
ee
aSe
ES
Sakhas, embellished wn i atna,
omamented and 5 » Stambha, and érivrksa; ae
ments ornamented } a stambhaéakhas are ream ae
lintel divided into khanda-li
thika. Above the passage ae

to relieve the load fee3%
over the ce eee
ae
» Made of two Slabs,

alls, rests above 27 corbels
ing
stepping in
a_
a
eS
273
SAILODBHAVAS
Ganga), another
karna niche s that have survived, one shows a river-goddess (possibly
only that of ten-armed
Ardhanarisv ara, and a third Siva or Harihara. Of bhadra-images,
on the south shows elephants.
Mahisasuramardini has s urvived (E). The rapakantha
of which three are extant on the
The éikhara appears to h ave had five bhimis, with ganas. inhab-
sakhas carved
southeast corner. The garbhagr ha doorway had three
on the lalatabimba, and a lintel relieved by
ited padmalata, and “Srivrksa,” Gajalaksmi sup-
ay is framed by ornate Rucaka pilasters
a scene of Sivalinga worship. The doorw a battle.
showing
porting a kapotapali and a recessed frieze
the south (Plate 586), a shallow Sukanasa
Above the varandika’s ripakantha on e.
the bust of Mahésvara in the gavaksa abov
shows Nataraja in its éarasénaka and only the vedi band ha has
the southwest corner,
Of the Pagciméévara shrine on
en ae
survived. the southeas t preserves its jangha,
shrine to
The north-facing Lokanathesvara
ya (W) in its bhadra niches. The
with Mahisasuramardini (E), Ganésa (S), and Karttiké
vara:
Vedi ¢. Bhavani-Sankara; d. Talesvara.
ig.
bak bandhas,b.Bane
Uttaresvara;
a. Mohini;
274 Kalinga style, phas e 1, I.D.3.
2
H
1
1
0
F.||.0
Fig. 111. Védibandhas:

a. Kuala, Kanakéévar
a;
garbhagrha doorfr b Amangai, Pasciméévara; améévara. Durga.
c. Raméév
am kh as Carved with patravalliI and
the latter carryi ornat e stam bhas,
ished with Astagrahas.
rtheast Kapilésvara fe ane) above: the ‘noha.
shrine has lost its jane
facing s
a Tiver-goddess (possi e Har ihara,
anarisvar bly A
Karttikeya (w),a Gan
(7), and Parvati, The Par faa sta
ééa (N), and Mahisasurivaradévatas in ae Bel oartt amnding
amardini (E). The e
Seat ae Abha suppo has
two sakhas, the inner
a lintel embellished
one carved with pat
ravalli, the outer,
with grahas ( as
of which only the heads of
two have sur vived).
109, 111¢; Plates
588-590)
On the sou
th © 45
Tectangular in Cuttack, this Durga temple bank of the oaperann ii
-
aidesva ra
terior plan (F
ig. 109), “Kh
is co ns tr ucted of s , with a
temple is On
ly 11 ff. 2 a k h a r a ”
kho
védibandha in. hi » AV
mouldings i-ahga exter
(Fig. 14
j
Tiver-godde © lost their adra niches a. The

gg (N), Aja images; the on a plain
i (S). Bha -Ekana a ardhvapadm
dr @ niches
and series mounted b
of Stirasén y a
akas ising
j
POtapali ara (Plat, es
crowned 588-590) take
by bhiimi-a. s embellis ishe
A
hed with can s Nagara fo ing of
ta Sa rm, Fe
TOof, the lower 1 lakas, la s, with khanda c aer
© upper part of s on - Va
vel of which is nstitutes t si labhi
the sikhara co
marked by Stir ol
: as én ak as evault
@ Vala bh8i
i urti (N; Plate 589) on the ends of the a te 59
atra
arra
ajja an d Aja-Ekapada 0);
Mukuliks
ik buds (P OOF are plai (N) and G ané$a (S). (S; Pl3 a
late 588), n but are O
underscored n the longer two as s,
bo
by a narrow i an
puspapar:
275
SAILODBHAVAS
doorway and enshrines a

The garbhagrha is entered through an otherwise plain
later image of Mahisasurmardini.
Debala Mitra
REFERENCES
war, London 1903.

s of the Principal Temples at Bhubanes
M.H. Arnott, Report with Photograph aphia Indic a, XII (1913 -14), 156-159.
tambha,” Epigr
R.D. Banerji, “Talcher Grant of Kulas
tecture, Calcutta 1932.
N.K. Bose, Canons of Orissan Archi Indian History, XII (1978-1979),
es on Oriss an Temple Walls,” Journal of Ancient
DR. Das, ‘“Saiva Imag
82-110.
of Orissa, New Delhi 1979.
Vidya Dehejia, Early Stone Tem ples Delhi 1969, 71-80.
India, New
Krishna Deva, Temples of North on the Orissan Rékha-Déul,” Sidelights
Donaldson, “Decorative Programme of the Superstructure
Thomas 565-570.
M.N. Das, ed., Cuttack 1977,
on History and Culture of Orissa, Artibus Asiae, XXXVIII, 2/3 (1976),
on the Earliest Orissan Temples,”
Thomas Donaldson, “Doorframes
189-218.
ins, Calcutta 1912. ure of the Indian People, V)
M. Ganguly, Orissa and Her R ema Classical Age (History and Cult
R.C. Majumdar and A.D. Pusalker, eds., The
Bombay 1954, 92-95, 144-147.
4th ed., New Delhi 1978. I (1960), 17-21.
Debala Mitra, Bhubaneswar, Journal of the Asiatic Society,
“Durga Temple, Rameswar,” , Michael W. Meister, ed.,
Debala Mitra, Temples in Orissa,’ ’ Discourses
on Siva
Early Saiva
Debala Mitra, “Lakuliga and
Philadelphia 1984, 103-118. baneswar, New Delhi 1961.
Pani grah i, Arc haeological Remains at Bhu nal of the Royal
Krishn a Cha ndr a ple at Bhubaneswara,” Jour
i, “Date of the Parasuramesvara Tem
Krishna Chandra Panigrah 9), 109-118.
ety of Beng al, Letters, XV, 2 (194 (Ganjam) 1958, 157-264.
Asiatic Soci Oris sa (30 0-700 a.D.), I, Berhampur
ions of ff.
Satyanarayana Rajaguru,
Insc ript Journal, I, 4 (1953), 233
mpl es of Oris sa,” Ori ssa Historical Research sa Res ear ch Society, IV
S.K. Saraswati, “Te amb had eva ,” Jou rnal of the Bihar and Oris
ant of Ran ast
Hara Prasad Shastri, “Gr
nal of the Bihar
(1918), 168-171. Grants from Dhenkanal,” Jour
Shas tri, “Se ven Cop per-Plate Records of Land ae
Hara Prasad 395 ff.
Society, Il, 4 (1916), Research Journal, Ill, 1
(1954),
and Orissa Research lod bha va Grants,” Orissa Historical
ogr aph y of the Sai
D.C. Sircar, “Pala¢
ca, XXIX (1951-52), 164-169.
astambha, » Epigraphi a Indi
31-34.
(1949-50), 107-114.
D.C. Sircar, “Puri Plate of Kul Pla te of Kul ast amb ha, » Epigraphia Indica, XXVIII
a, “Hindo l 193-199.
D.C. Sircar and P. Achary India, II, Lon don 1905,
mas Wat ter s, On Yua n Chwang’s Travels in
Tho
Genealogical Table: Calukyas of Bad
ami
Jayasimha (c. first half of sixth century

A.D.)
Ranaraga (c. first half of sixth cent

ury a.p.)
PulakééiI (a.p. 543-566)
Kirttivarma
(A.p. 566-597) Mangalésa
(a.p. 597-609/10)
Pulakééi II (a.p, 609/10-64
2)
Vikramaditya I (A.D,
oe
Vinayaditya {A.p,
681-696)
Vijayaditya (Av.
696-733/4)
Vikramaditya Il (4
.p, 733-744/5)
Kirttivarma 1
(av. 744/5-75
2)
aes
CHAPTER 20
Varieties of North Indian style: Karnata style,

Nagara phase, c. A.D. 620-750 i
Calukyas of Badami: Karnata
Kadamba dynasty until they usurped their pow-

The Calukyas were feudatories to the power in the
. As had the Kadambas, this new
er, land, and even lineage affiliations Seven Mothers,
of Hariti, nourished by the
Deccan described itself as Vaisnava, as sons repea tedly
the family of Manu. These epithets
protected by Karttikeya, belonging to rings bindi ng
Varaha became the dynastic seal on
appear in their copper-plate grants.
gold coins.
copper-plate records and on as language
was Kannada, and this script as well
The Calukya’s native tongue
ukya inscriptions. M
were sometimes used in Cal
re recorde
Iksvakus. araga as the ear-

lineage acc oun ts name Jayasimmha and Ran
Calukya copper-plate be a matter of
but no rec ord sur viv es fro m their period. This may
liest Calukya kings, gra ndf ath er in or der to implant more
firmly his
his fat her and
Pulakeéi I honouring jn ea,
righ t to rule . cliff in the vill age of Vat api
iest reli able Cal uky a inscription is high on a héé var a (ide nti-
The earl Calukya king Val ya lab
in Saka 465/a.D. 54 3 the ice and other Vedic
(Badami). It records that perfo rmer of the hor se sac rif
late r rec ord s),
fied as Pul ake si fro m el invincible from top and
bes t hill of Vat api (th e north hill) into a citad .
rites, made the
ity of the Earth. s the grant of a vill age to
bott ee grant of c. A.D. 550 record his
or weadiel eonnee al son, Piigavarma. This son apparently predeceas ate
ed
aké si’ s father. a e
Varaha made by Pul ond son, succeeded his
Pulakési’s sec
father, and Kirttivarma, pillar pen o
/7. Mangalésa’s Mahakita
Kirttivarma’s reign
beg an in A.D. 566
fland to Makutesva-
and his er of ka?
A.p. 602 records that he I, cal led his father the First Mak
Pul aké si 3ans
ranatha Siva. Kirttivar
ma’s son,
of Dea th” for Nal a, Maurya, and Kadamba i
the “Night “
pi.” He is also called eat in battle or subjugation to his power. alent hal ae -
the ir def His younger
indicating either ut tem ple no. 3 at Badami. the
roc k-c wall of
excavation of the Vai
sna va
as rec ord ed in an inscription on a
it in A.D, 578 m A.D. 578 and grants
Mangaléésa, consecrated Calukya copper-plate grant is also fro
ed
cave. The earliest dat
le, Karnata, I1.E.1.a.
278 Karnata-Nagara sty
Ghataprabha
f
@ Aihole oi :
Siddhanakolla
. Pattadakal
Mahakuta
KARNATA
30
2
9 5 10 20
MILES
10 20+ 30 40
i 0
Karnatadééa; Calukyas, Karnata-Nagara site
s.
279
CALUKYAS OF BADAMI: KARNATA
a grant
ription of Kirtti varma’s reign records
land to a brahman. An undated stone insc son was still a
tivarma died in a.D. 5 97/8 while his
to a Jaina temple by Kirttivarma. Kirt
minor. kesi II, was
(a.p. 597-610 ), who took rule as regent for his nephew, Pula
Mangaléga wanted
re his cor ona tio n by the nam e 0 f Ereya. It was soon obvious that he
known befo Kalacuri King Buddha-
his own son. After defeating the
to make the crown secure for 602 to record a sup-
d a dharmajayastambha in a.D.
ae in battle, Mangalésa inscribe god Makutésvaranatha. Now in
the Bijapur
a ed grant of ten villages to the pi. The exil Pulakesi Il
ed
at the sacred site of Makuta near Vata
te e it onc e sto od eld in Nadantru with
Man gal ééa in a.p. 609 /10 on the Elpattu-Simbhige battlefi ;
ed
sup por t of the feu dat ory Bana clan. kin gs. He greatly
the Calukya
éi II (a.p . 610 -64 2) is considered the greatest of l of the Kadam-
Pulaké avasl, cap ita
are a of Cal uky a dom ination, conquered Ban Gan gas in the
expanded the the
the m his feu dat ory , rul ed Révatidvipa, dominated and Mal ava
bas, and made a, Lat a,
, the Mau rya s of the Konkana, parts of Maharastr ied Seé ndr aka
southern Deccan the all
con que red the Nal as. He married a woman from ard han a
in the north, and ed an att ack by the North-Indian king
Har sav
he rep uls e to the
family. Before A.D. 612 éésvara.” Expansion of
his rul
-64 7), aft er wh ic h he was called “Param que red Pis tapura, near
(a.p. 606
low ed. By A.D . 616 he had con
ssa fol g Guntur
east and to parts of Ori und is. He als o def eated the Pallavas, winnin
Vis nuk ched both
Vengi, and defeated the (c. A.D . 580 -63 0). His rule by then had rea
and Nellore from Mahé
ndrava rm a a, in power
II pla ced his you nge r brother, Visnuvardhan
akesi
coasts. In A.D. 624, Pul ire. |
sta l section of his vast emp Visnuvardhana
a branch. By a.D. 631,
over the eas ter n coa
gov ern ed the Lat a”) that
Pulakaéi’s son Jayasimha
nt dyn ast y (no w oft en called “Eastern Caluky gi as |
independe hra Pradesh, with Ven
had become king of an e Dis tri cts of present-day And
and Nel lor
included Guntur Aihole was
capital. ow po pu la rly c alled Meguti) in
ndra temp l e (n who likened
In a.p. 634 the Jiné co mp os ed by the court poet, Ravikirtti,
g inscription ting the king’s
dedicated with a lon ri de gr oo m of vatapi” sugges
ké si Il “B lava clans
himself to Kalidasa.
He called Pula
tes tha t the Kés ala, Kalinga, and Pal
The inscription sta a, Kérala,
love for his capital. ate d the prosperity of the Col
he ha d cre akési in
were afraid of Pula
kesi II and that
ri m Hsi ian Ts an g re corded that he met Pul llary
e Chinese pilg raditya, ruled in
Be
and Pandya clans. Th si II’ s son s, Ad ityavarma and Cand
,
Pula ké
Nasik in a.p. 641. ceroys. tapi from a
of ea st er n Ka rnataka as his vi led in battle defending Va
District re nt ly kil an inscription
si II was appa The Pallavas left
In A.D. 642 Pulake ma Ma ha ma ll a.
snugopavarma
by Narasimhavar a inscription of Vi
Pallava attack led Ba da mi . A Pa ll av
yed Vatapi and
ory 0D a rock at Narasimha destro
recording their vict Sai nt Ag as ty a,
vas seem to have
event: “Like the the city.” The Pa lla
also records the by Pu la ké si in
glory, leaving the
ar of victory set up eded to restore its
captured the pill th e we al th ne t
and taken away
devastated Vatapi sc ur it y for c. 12 years. sc ur e. Ad ityavarma is
in ob records are ob
Calukya dynasty . 64 2 an d 65 4,
te to A.D. 643); he
m between A.D t (which may da
In this interregnu ist ric s wife, Vi-
in a grant from ¢ Adityavarma, hi
called Maharaja e Khaira
Abhinavaditya. Th
praises Varaha pa ramount
ems to mentions no
jayabhattarika, se ja r laimed ki ng . There is
issued by the Gu
grant of A.D. 643, 0
that this was a time n A.D.
ruler, suggesting twee
mple building be
no evidence of te
280 II.E.1.4-
Karnata-Nagara style, Karnatata,a,
Vikramaditya (a.p. 654-681) finally beg ;

grants that had been made to temp
an to re-consolida te oe arec onfirming
“by daring,
les. The Agunti eee
assisted by intellect, he (Vikramaditya) family ... praise to
Visnu.” Thereafter, Vikramaditya is
rega
ined the power o Rae eS conquered
reputed as “the unrepulse the
hostile kings and was supreme lord Wes his family.” The
” and “restored the oa
Talamanci and Gadval grants say
that he “reseize
Aare ere had
been eclipsed by the three king d his ancestra i ae SrGelaimed
s, regained his hereditary
himself the supreme lord of the kin roya l g ee Ujjain. His
gdom.” In a.p. 655/6 he terr aEsa
tecord of payment to his guru
for Sivamandala diksa is dat
L Ret o; 660.
Vikramaditya broke with fami ed Apr ae ten lace
ly tradition to become Saiv
in present Andhra, On July a. His anc a ierten
13, a.p. 660, he made a iru ;
Sriméghaca a. land-gran
args 670, Vikramaditya defe ea
ated the Pallavas in alliance with
He supported his co the Gang
usin and un
branch of the family
,
and def
All records of this pe
adé$a, which suggests tha Sotent
t oe e
the fall of Badami in a.p. 6 ; ba laue
to a brahman by, anVikra
inscr
ahma temple records a grant of a
Sivalinga in the he occasion of the consecration ; o f the
templ
to Saivism in ap. 660
.
; of state
A.D. 681-696), had been active in affairs e
- By A.D. i from and referred to land apa
687 he had subdued the Pallavas,
Kalabhras, on
Kerala d also subdued Pandya, Sle oo
imscrip temple at Alampur was built; <
inayaditya’s qu mple was construc
een Mahadévi, ted b y Lokaditya-Ela-Arasa in honor
n, Vijayaditya, was
active as a prince an llow
al to build th d had the power
toa
ther to issue landa temple at Satyavolu. Vijayaditya
» Vinapotigal, made a gift to

CALUKYAS OF BADAMI: KARNATA aor
e wall at
use in the Aihole Huccimalli temple in a.p. 708; in a.p. 713/4 the enclosur
temples his father, grand-
Alampur was built at his command — perhaps to protect the
g the act
father, and great grandfather had built there. (The large inscription recordin
tya also built temples
was written in Kannada and repeated in Telugu script.) Vijayadi
government to the west. He
at Aihole and Pattadakal, and he returned the centre of
into Karnata.
possibly brought architects and sculptors from Alampur
reque sted him to make grants to Jaina temples.
Vijayaditya’s sister, Kunkumadévi
are recorded, but which are not
The king made many grants to temples whose names son, Vikramaditya II.
requested by his
known to exist today, including some grants
r’s name, was crowned in a.p. 733/4. He
Vikramaditya II, assuming his grandfathe
the Pallava capital, three times (one raid
was famed for having defeated Kancipuram, the Rajasimhés-
II). During one raid, he saw
was actually led by his son, Kirttivarma iption.
red wealth, recording the act in an inscr
vara temple, to which he returned captu Aihole Durga temple and the
found on the
Inscriptions ascribed to his reign are at Aihole
templ e. An inscr ibed stone in the Jy6tirlinga group
Mahakita Mahakatésvara to the reign of
be ‘of his perio d. An inscr iptio n by a subordinate that refers
may ; enh
e at Bhadranayika Jalihal.
Vikramaditya II is found on a templ ly, Lok ama had evi and
of the Kalacuri fami
Vikramaditya married two sisters les buil t in his honor,
the two major Pattadakal temp
Trailokyamahadévi, and they had s emb ell ish ed with
The building of such vast temple
each called by the donor’s name. leaving it vuln erab le to
| the resources of the kingdom,
sculpture may have exhausted rule pass ed to the son of
amahadévi, bore no son, so
attack. The senior queen, Lok " ‘
ior queen.
Trailokyamahadévi, the jun not ie nave been
tti var ma Il too k rule in a.p. 744/5, he Sa er.
Alt hou gh Kir rose against him to claim pow
i ‘¢ Rastrakiita feudatories, who d taxes. His mos t e
rece nt
ed de e r, ee
mak e e
som e gra nts to temples an d collecte 753 Ras tra -
actépt
He did, how eve
757, although already in
a.D.
| ed February 6, A.D.
copper-plate grant is dat rds hip of the Deccan. No temples ee ey
had cla ime d ove rlo eve r, ene . e : ka
a Dan
kitins
by on ato the reign of Kirttivarma II. In a.D. 754, how
ptiurg
critid
es at : e site eo
tad aka l. Its ins cri pti on mentions three ne vyoH
kumbha pillar at Pat st fro m the north bank of
the oa
ved by an arti ie i : "4
states that it was car bui lt and ins cribed a gateway on
had ‘i
Dhruva , a Rastrakuta rul er, ple at Pattadakal may have een bui i
the aonineunidl at ‘Aleinpur, TB Jaina tem tes
| mer Calukya sites indica
h con str uct ion in Rastrakuta style at for
the same tim e. Suc the dynasty.
pa ti on of Ca lu ky a power and the end of
the total usur
|
\
Architectural Features Sandhara and niran-
le for the ir architectural diversity.
Calukya temples are re ma rk ab aisles. Many tem-h
on of pillars, creating :
borated through dispositiz
i ples at Aih ole, thoug
dhara plans are ela Lad Khan and Durga tem and
i correlation between5 plan
dee 1s to be littletempl
es 0: fat e e
d. There seems
superstructures, and es that otherw ise sugges t
sedapa
ae aog Ae as
Latina eons les, though found in variou s

Nagara formulas may not havekyahadKarn ata- Naga ra temp tes, pe. adh
typical of Calu four-pillared porch leading to a trip le-aisled guqha-
| beteenii n , tyVF
inc lud e an ope n, and a sing le-d oored garbha-
combinations 1 d lit by pierced stone windows, on the
mandapa, wit h pil n has a single niche centered
i srs The garbhagrha ofte by the
grh a gen era lly c. 6.
outl ine of a Calu kya temple is created
exterior of each w al
‘The horizontal
282
ata,
Karnata-Nagara style, Karnata II.
dapa and flat roof of th

e
porch. The roof oe n slopes
napatha, and a heav
y kapota forms Sa around
erminates in a curv i mouldings
ed eave (kapota). %
may be divided by pila Kumuda, an d kapéta. The wall e be plain or
st ered iches intend m ae sikhara in
osed of horizontal tier ed to bear images. ae
this region is comp
s of kapdtas divide and karna-
it d into ame
h gavaksaj hia slight:
an upper vedi Supp ala and karnamalakas a Fait
y curved outline to
orting the crowni
ng amala a.
hs a lo w, more
ie t Sikharas are mo hea or sikha-
ally triratha » an re or ga ni c in ef
antarala within. d the Sukanasa on its fron fa fect tha onds to the
t ce corresp
The mandapa pill
ars are typicall y Ru
of bracket, These caka with a taranga, tala jant type
support lintels jo patra, or varian
Samatala vitanas. in ed above by cross-beams that often support tcarved
ty
» Aene= as are f
found
, evident from aw
kward jo
Are
inti. ng a nd
to these temp] - (Other modifications and expansioions
Calukya t nguished so readily.)
-
654-660 and seems to have
) and Pinakapa Self (c. ap. 660- been the
of th e €xquis 2)
ite San,; (C. A.D. 690-709)
befor a
modest form temples seem to ilt
&xpansion, Sa me Sv ara. The Aiho have been e
Seems also to le Ca
kra temple, in e
4 :5.sssare e ave emulated its wae A
imitates Alampin,eqGeleth@2isnathearl
e Stoup belong th
the Sangaméé
c os A akula iste
vara m
a mp
templele’ ot
Agiiset wie ifMe
at SSiidd
d a yanarayana par
654.660), A > 68
(c. 9-
a.69
p. 6)690-
th at cl ea
e
rlfy
ha na ko ll a
dhra is
umara- 69 6) . T
Calu cons Brahmg temp
ave follion le at Alampu
o r (c. A.
eclipse of e e Nagar “UPers
a ‘Aa fe 4 tr uc tures in Andhra
Production ukya and Karnata se
V Kramadit € in a.p. 654. ems to
ya may h During the
eap 12-year
1 Motin ee red ;
vated to Bad n t a thhiatus in architectur a
eeop
e No rth Indian styl
e of
NAT 283
coins se ee
——
Several temples use three-bay entrances to their aa ndapas, ees a, in pear

as found excavated
cave-temple s. Some repeat the triple-bay design also for mandapa windows, inserting
a simple grille. v4
have no
Sculpture on these early temples is modest in quantity. Some temples
images, they are few in number, in many cases
sculptured niches. Where niches have
are small and usually two-armed. They
three only on the sanctum walls. The images
Gupta images. The recessed bands in the
bear general sculptural affinity to Vakataka or
carving, there are few lalata
doorway are not always carved. Where there is doorway
figures and no river-goddesses.
temples reached a full matur-
During the reign of king Vinayaditya (a.p. 681-696),
part of temple construction.
ity of form, and sculpture became an important
of his rule, but returned to Karnata near
Vinayaditya remained in Andhra during most
temples at Alampur but temples were also
its end. He concentrated his patronage on
Mahakuta, Naganathakolla, Siddha-
built during his reign at Ittagi, Aihole, Pattadakal, at Alampur ended with his
nakolla, Kudavéli, and Satyavolu. Calukya temple-building
reign. later
rich wall-fabric that characterizes the
Alampur temples first developed the not a feature
on mandapa and vimana walls were
temples in Karnata. Multiple niches and
tya’s father, Vikrama ditya. The Bala-Brahma
common to temples built by Vinayadi hold imag es
the first time had exterior niches to
Arka-Brahma temples at Alampu r for to 22. Imag es
number of niches quickly expanded
of the Adityas. In later temples, the a profusion of figures
es, directly on the wall, until
then were added between nich
enlivened the surface. interesting in the
e-s eve nth -ce ntu ry per iod is, in fact, perhaps the most
The lat when many figure-types and
history of Calukya arc hitecture because it was a time
ented. tructure be-
placements were first inv
feat ures app eat at this time: a fully formed supers
Some important gantly carved
t of the tem ple . Lat ina Nagara sikharas become ele
comes a standard par y entrance
mos t oft en bea rin g an ima ge of Nataraja. The triple-ba
and have éukanasas, subshrines in
ed to a sin gle bay . Enclosure walls and paired
of earlier temples is nar row worship.
sin gly app ear , nec ess ita ted by changing rituals of
front of the temple increa ndations, a departure
bet wee n A.D. 681 -696 do not have bedrock fou e a
Temple s bui lt
mpur templepa s chare rai Nesed on jagati terraces and hav
from previo CO i us nst ruc tio n. AAla sta nd on a hig h adh ist han a. At
Du
Aih ole tem ples have no jagati 8 vée dib and ha
inth. en mimic North Indian
pe
Aih arand pe
ole Patstadaka eol, such : adhistha nas oft se mouldings, as in most
flo or lev el of the temple is at the top ofthe
mouldings, but the examples. :
ir bas e, as in North Indian Nagara as
Dravida temples, not at the west to Karnata, such
Al am pu r tem ple s were never brought mit hun as,
Some features of tyas; many, including
ula r eav e and pli nth parts and images of the Adi nt busts above interior oe
ang alas, elepha
designs, horned dvarap Galaganatha an
portico and window ele men ts app ear especially on the
t. Suc h
etc. were brought wes idee wad
Papanatha tem ple s at Pattadakal.
tya (A.D . 696- 733/ 4), only a tew are
ble to the reign of Vija yadi
ed Sahgamésvara) is
Of 19 templesstion: data d’®Pattadakal Vijayésvara temple (now call| i-
was ded
i - the
aft er the kin g; the Ba da mi Jamb:ulinga: temple = aie ae A
‘ex naer na
me da ‘ is recor
sete ic Aihole Huccimalli temple
Vijayadit a’s mother the
;
. 708; and Vijaya dit ya’ s concubine,
| a gifak
t e
of oil by the king in A.D
cs oe
284
Karnata-Nagara style, Karnatata,a, II.E.1.a-
ewes
ift to the Mahakitésvara
akitaé ing
temp le during ‘lt hishis reign.
reign. 18 temples o f
ee are built in Andhra, sugg esting
in Karnata, while only one
f the Calukya’s’ powe a ih agen e was, AE
r-base to the we stern Teg aod
tld to F Batronage bit. inc rease in privat .
iv
i
ate patro nage ma
i High, thriving, steady e eee * of temple patronage
The Tesult, however, is
, economy and an increa
sed popu Be Pera .
also a slight debasement tite. i
Vijayéévara and Jumbuling in the Pee eee ae
a temples, which had tions 0
the Vinayaditya te
mple-style and qu ;
roy al support,
architectural change. ality. After c. a.p th er e seems to be an
. 700
Temples in this peri :
od are of a fairly st
malli, Galaganatha, an andard size. i a ium-sized Hucci-
d Mallikarjuna temple by the absence :
exterior niches (per s at Aihole form *
haps Tepresenting an Th e Vijayéévara an
Durga temples are mult economic choice b
i-niched and both seem a bythe style oO
the Ki davélj Sangamégvara to have e ee = wo
though the Kudavéli temple (window an similar,
temple seems a prov d en ta b a see large,
temples follow the incial version). Su Pa ttadaka
style of Durga-temple oe aaa excell
Vijayaditya’s reign see images but with a ence.
s the last use of a gah Be with nine
Pratolis for the first ti Ph arhsana roof, tiers.
me appear, at Sulebh ae
The lotus meander is av i and beside the ur
used repetitiously on e itiat aicaraltovag
entablature of exterior temple beams; t he a
niches becomes flam dascadine to
either side; 8eomet boyant with long bu
ric pierced wi
w; ndows become re
shy tai
d Ows often have pi ct an gu
.
lar. (Whereas e arlier W -
in
erced d gril
geri les with lotus-
ral
» Sometimes
Moved to nearby Corways during this

bulbous mace,
pillars, enlarged
, and anew ty
pe of figure
period. Dvarapal as are
and dressed wi
thi th
j
itects and
scu
i] ao iS: [o) f=] 3.
mn € know of Rév
ad
épanatha temple, an 4 ditva,
mple, d of Gunda, Baladé
va, and Adity
Ps
.°tvky der the final two
or it may be a ‘D. 733/4-757) mm Calukya ki' ngs, Viikrama-
ay be interpreted kra
i t the last ki as a sign of the . ess
t Dart of the > sma de ngs Preferred
to build
a ae
vo tion al| a few very
shriines.
ay date toa previous
ated in this period. ost
period, De tale
It also yee iA
8, Perhaps forYayéévara (Sangaméévara)
temple
fif; nanciaj l fe
asons, seems to been
have
CALUKYAS OF BADAMI: KARNATA 285
motivated to enlarge pre-existing temples.

ara
Temples in this period are of three types: royal showpieces (Lokésv
to earlier king’ iiaves
Trailakégvara), additions eea-
debased SAME p ye, igudi N.W., rian
s (Kuntae Bhadr
what aea
nayak Jalihal,erelia
iloké vara) sponsored b i;
roya ly patronized temples (Lokésvar: a and Trailékés
The2 royal
They are vast i their mite
Vikramaditya’s two queens are the finest of this period.
many decorative innovations and
present an encyclopaedia of religious imagery, with
and image types.
new iconographic schemes, locations, tives
There is much more sculpture on the interior than before. Ramayana narra
apa pillars, and mithunas, whic h had pre-
and other themes are represented on mand mand apa. With-
found in quantity within the
viously adorned the temple exterior, are rity and
ency in this period toward greater linea detailed ‘
in Calukya sculpture, there was a tend evident in ext rem ely
the display of mastery,
sleekness and more interest in ptors signed their images.
jewelry, crowns, and sashes and in the fact that some scul
591-592)
Mahakata, Visnu temple (Plates ha. The
h and garbhagr
hakita that have only a porc
Many small temples e xist at Ma s on the west side of the present Hosa Maha-
s
l, eas t-f aci ng tem ple linga in {
largest of three, smal d as a Saiva temple. The misleading
fte n bee n ide nti fie et,
kita compound has o al. The Vaisnava dedication
Nata raja in the gukanasa are not 0 rigin ’
the sanc tum and the aha (S: Plate 592) and Ugra-
temp le is evid ent from its b hadra images of Var
of the é,
Narasimha (N). lpturally, the Nataraja and
ginal. Iconographica lly and scu i
The sukanasa is not ori hth century, the sikhar
a itself is among the earliest ws
of the eig
gukanasa are Cal uky a, but c. A.D. 654-660.
bui lt by the Calukyas an d dates to
surviving Nagara ex am pl es k ini,” the Lotus Pool
kar
is known as “Visn u Pus
this temple
The tank in front of s. This temple, on
ha ku ta now enshrine Sivalinga
of Visnu, yet all te mp le s at Ma at new Makuta.
be en the earliest temple built o
tank, ma y ha ve and the con-
the central axis of the Ci kk am ah ak ut a (Hale, or old Makuta) *
that at ne ar by time. —
The tank is a twin of ir axi al tem ple s, ma y have been close in :
g with the caturmukhalinga.
struction of both, alon , four-pillared pavilion that now shelters a ine, which might
In the tank is an open the shr
a in sty le an d not the original image of Museum.
ky ur
This linga is not Calu image of Garuda now kept in the Kitt u temp le have curved
ve be en th e of th e Vi i sn
possibly ha i ars (Plate 591) , a
Rucaka porch- ill ee n ri ch ly carved medallions
ck be tw E
a ts,
e a sma i ae hae netoon band. h
fes The ge kak tssasanas between the
a Te e etc. , and a een Sa
nd cusped bracketspeacock, a ea ;
band with hamsa, ly at in g to the € right
entablature ew
in al , pr ob ab
latabimb a. Th e
illars are not orig le . It ha s no la ee e
“i ce s +s no ta bly simp kh a ha s latyep at ep
: The shri ne e ou te r éa
a Heh
by pilasters. Th uncarved, ms t “
nes supported ba nd s are
miniature shri ed in ne r :i Me i
xt be ar s pu rn ag hatas, the recess si mi la r to those of Lp st
ne ographic al ly
Th e pe dy a groups are ;con a tree, and a dv mi thuna.
. e
band
adami ight jamb inc ma tt e d locks who watc
hes th
s and ars i with :
e, Shahip form
alg hersap no t ap pe ar . i h e by nd jagati in the
s do 1) co ns is ts of nd ha ra
River- ana-b9se (Plate
59
e kumuda, a ka
© sr is th ha , c e mp a.
lit! an vediband and urdhvaka
ur a- ku mb ha of a North Indi d a rl al wi j
of the kh lapadas, an
ala busts as ga level.
with gaja and vy ne ra ll y, th e floor is at this
dia ge
As in South In
286
a
Karnata-Nagara style, Karnata, IIE .1.a.
The
vimana walls have central bhadra niches
ages; these are flanked on the framed by pila; sters and w ith im-
karnas by shallow recessed ni :
which are eaves each suppor ches, coor aae: s er
ting a complex udgama. Over
gana-bearing garland frieze the bhadr
s.
The four-armed Varaha image
on the south bhadra (Plate
the early Cave-temples at 592) is‘ close to those of
Aihole and
The Ugra
and conch ab
unique. He holds the cak

ra and conch of Visnu
right hand, and places above, a writsanehi: ng snak in his lower
hiis lower left hand on his hip e in his
Overhead are unusual . The lotus halo and the umb
j rella
The wall is cap
the base of the wall hich is a vyalapatti an
d upana
three bhimis mark
ed by corner ama lak
ka supporting the triratha Latina sikhara. Thisaex
two kapotas. as; each khanda in th
e venukoéa is made
This small, elegant, up
and gorgeousl
built soon after esto
ration of the kin
mple’s original
Sangamésvara
ind iconography temple
that Was
( seems to have set a style both iin
Dedicated to imi
Sikhara. The Si
kh ara had a and a vimana with a aes
the Kittur Museum. gukanasa with an image
of Uma-Mahéévara now
The bhadra niche kept i
ph
8 Sik hara (Ple ate the Nagara sikhara.
with an © 595) ;
nasa at Maha ition of
a gy anasa.
amsana ro kiita. Ot It is the only
of and dupl her smal] Nagara sikh
icate the
three | ara
The Sahigama j i H e e
éya
Square shafts hay © an
and with Ma octagonal :
nibandha a ll pilaster S withith
dhanarigvara M s ne a
tarang
; a poot
tiikkaass.. Their
(W), and Siva fed H e e
Pag o e d wi
287
early Calukya sculpture.

with figures now badly
The pédyas of the garbhagrha doorway were carved i
pilast
damaged and obscured b y anew floor. There isi no lalatabimba, wat e NaS
patter n. CoG
the design. One gakha is carved with manibandha
elevated platform east of the temple (Plate
“at An original image of Nandi lies on an
original. The porch kaksasana, carved
). The linga in the garbhagrha appears to be
with erotic mithunas, is a later addition. of
at a Calukya site to introduce an image
The Sangamésvara is the first temple
temple may be dated c. a.p. 660-675.
Siva Pasupati (Plate 596). The
598-599)
temple (Fig. 112; Plates
Aihole, Siryanadrayana a temple. It is
le at Aihole is the Suryanarayan
Northeast of the Lad Khan temp n gudhamandapa
by Cakra temple, and has a plai
architecturally similar to the near ra gikhara has mostly
dvi- anga vim ana (Fig. 112; Plate 598). Its Naga
its -edged
vedika, and seemingly straight
broader than
a of kapota,
fallen. It is based on a varandik khanda and the gavaksa patterns on the
on the
thre e kapo tapa lis for each
chadya. It uses figure of Surya sits
A detached Sukanasa with a
madhyalata cross two kapotas. nece ssar ily original to the temple. The outline ofa
sikh ara but is not
roof in front of the size.
but it seems 0 f a different
éukandsa can be seen on the $ ikhara ra-kumbha, kalasa (or “vrtta kumuda”), and
show khu
Védibandha mouldings ven tio n. On the mandapa, the kumbha
is somewhat
the rn con
kapotapali, following nor arapatta.
laced by a broad, plain ant The
shorter and kalaéa is rep
kar na faces of the jan gha show isolated udgamas. not
Bhadra nic hes are emp ty; sas ana s tha t are
mandapa has kak
ed pillars in front of the y, like
open porch of four uncarv The man dap a’s ent ran ce originally was iriple-ba
ceiling. s, but this
original, and a restored Lad Kha n, and Sandur Parvati temple
those of the Cikki, Ku
mara-Brahm a, narrowed doorway
car ved aft er the alteration. Above the ng a
was later filled in and
sak has
al doo rwa y’s car vin g with a makara fighti
d of the origin
can still be seen a ban
asters defining
kinnara.
nd ow le ss , wi th fou r pillars and eight pil of a standing
is wi s. The large imag e
The gadhamandapa als o has four interior pillar style and is not Calukya. The
. Th e ga rb ha gr ha
three aisles ninth century by
m can be dated to ¢. n. Two fragments
© £ two ceiling panels
Sarya in the sanctu mp le is no t cer tai
of the te
original dedication to Gupta and
survive; the ca rv in g 00 these is rich. utilize designs common
ate 59 9)
the door wa y (Pl a palmette-like
The five sakhas of in Ca lu ky a wo rk . TThe bahyy asakha is xt is a
Vakataka doorways
but unique
ys of the Ma dh ia and Dev gadh temples. Ne rved
on the door wa cu
design as one sees gh at ap al la va at the top, and plain,
hexagonal ne ck in g, lintel with
stambhasakha with wi th ad do rs ed udgamas and a cross-
t paired kapota s ted figure of
brackets that suppor tra l si mh ak ar nai harbouring a sea
below an da cen m ental manibandha
t is a Sa kh a with a highly orna at the base
Stirya holding two
lotus bu
a flo ral me an de r with a small yaksa
agasakha and “keyhole”
e pédyas are dvarapalas inside
alk grows. On th bi mba; he is strong ly ch
aracterized,
ts as la la ta
a tails ac
al ive with curls. designs
ak and ha ir e of North Indian
with a hooked be cl ea rl y mo re aw ar
e these
worked here were scholars would us
The artists who Caluky a te mp le s. So me
century,
an th os e wh o worked on other ar th e be gi nn in g of the seventh
th a date ne to this author in the
tions to suggest the temple seems
sculptural connec Ar ch it ec tu ra ll y,
Pulakesi Il.
within the reign of
| 288 ata-Nagara
Karnata- style, Karnatata, IIE. 1.a.
ony a
S |
rae = Sso
= |
e
e Wa
B eh
PLEA NCCo ea
O
N
a=w semne
nae
ii
Fig.i12, Ai4h; ole, St
a
re
iryandray
ana temple 5M
& plan; b, Section
; ¢. elevati
on. (Courte : Micichhe ll
el .)
sy
289
and Aihole Cakra temples, suggesting a date

same class as the Mahakiata Sangamesvara
as late as c. A.D. 665-675.
600-601)
Aihole, Cakra temple (Fig. 113; Plates
This
a temp le at Aiho le stand s south of the Gaudargudi; it is partially ruined. very
The Cakr Sikhara
east-facing nirandhara temple (Fig. 113; Plate 600) bears a triratha Nagara
that of the Mah aki ata San gam ésv ara te mple. Pillars of what was once a broad
similar to may have been a porch before the
mandapa
gudhamandapa still sta nd, but where there century). The three
a later , larg e, Cal uky a mandapa (of c. tenth or 11th
there is now wall. There
are emp ty. The y are fra med by. Rucaka pillars se t against the
bhadra niches and Durga
kar na face s as on Mahakiita’s Sangamesvara
are decorative udgamas on the Base mouldings,
temples and on Aihole’s Saryanarayana and Huccapayya-matha. Sangamesvara.
Mahakita
varandika, and sikhara elements stronglyyasresemble the a mithunasakha of
a bah akh a wit h lotus-petals,
The sanctum doorway shows ole Huccimalli temples,
a Rucaka
the type also found on Hosa Mahakatesvara and Aih d lotus meander
stambhaéakha, malasakha with manibandha, single nagasakha, 4p
=
290 .E.1.a.
Karnata-Nagara style, Karnata a, Il
| (Plate 601). The stambha Sakhas support

an eave, above which there ete sais
d-out
By
shrines. Garuda acts as |alatabimba, holding
| naga tails. Garuda yea saa ioe
he does on the Aih ole Mallikarjuna and Sarangi
female figure, who may not temples. On each p
be a river-goddess, accompanied
attendants. by small male an d female
| The temple’s similarities to the we.
Sangaméévara at Mahakita are :derable but
/ the doorwa y mithunasakha and a few consi
other features suggest a slig 4
htly la ter date,
perhaps c. a.p. 675-680.
An inscription mentioning : ere
Yuvaraja Vikramaditya wa
Hh temple, referring to Vikram s recently la iisd in the
could
aditya I, not Il, according
suggest an earlier date to K.V. Ramesh.
for the temple, if Vikramaditya
prince by Pulakaéi I] himself was raised to the status of cr own
Mahakata, Kalakalégyva
rq temple (not illustrated)
Just north of the mple in the Mahakita co jog
mpou m
le n ow called the Kalakaléévara nd’s west row of small temp
is an east-facing temp
ared mukhamandapa, with (see Plate 593). Itak StacenN,
Same adhisthana: the a flat roof, and a slightly

five-tier Pharhsana wider vimana shar
roof was
adra in th
€ sanctum house
arpana pattern. Lowe
r on
similar temple stands to the shaft is ay A very
| the north of the Visnu e carved with pearl festoons.
The walls of these temple (Plate 602).
temp
faces and bhadra niches, each sue
ilasters (pilasters and image carv 7a
). The unfinished Harihara
Pe,
Jambulinga and north ofoe
» oBinally both ates 604-606) y one in Karnata to be 7g
Pillared ‘ ¥
faulkhia- a ka design, as at Alampur.
Sikhara , tandapas, antar
amp
291
CAL UKYAS OF BADAMI:
A KARNATA
broad recesses.
niches on the karna faces, each with a
‘ .
Bh
adra niches are flanked
d .
by “blind”
: : ring nagas and purnaghatas.
api
tul ae oneply carved wit h ado the
of the outer wall of the mandapa has fallen; its base up to the level of
aren the presence of 22 nich es.
niche-tu elda is intact and indicates
A lapi (Plate 604). An
ico of the vima na reta ins an Andhakantaka image
south port um, Karnatak
of Nat ara j no w ke pt - the a
in Kalnnada Research Institut e Muse
ag
im : e : tar aja to be by the sa me
University, seems
= i b
3 w
in staiahidididedni
aes)
ds
SE
Pirie ws
i
Saat
e
SS ee
EE
ee
————
rin Se
Se
iz,
——P
C.
a eSce
en fo
“jae
eal econ
2 eel apes a es y: Michell.)
a, plan; b. elevation. (Court
ganatha temple:
Fig. 114. Pattadakal. Gala
292
a
Karnata-Nagara style, Karnata, IIE .1.a.
East of the temple lie sev

been a mandapa ceiling-p er
anel. Three loose pillars ma igi
pillars; one is carved y have been origi nal porch
with an insnsccri
ription. Two other loose pillars
The antarala doorway has Ee Heian
four Sakhas (Plate 607):
vine meander, stambha- a “T”- shaped ban
» Padma-, naga-, and puspavalligakha.
ba figure was of four-armed atabim-
one river-goddess, a gana
Siva-Tandava. The damaged The ees. een
holding a chatra, and one threshold Pees aide
is a palm tree. other figure. On the
Aihole seems to have
been the or
of the Cikki te
chitects with him. The addition of aie:

incorporation of an Aihole ea .
Vinayaditya’s reign, c. A.D. 685-696.
(Fig. 115; Plate 603)
ntain glen abo
- The four Rucaka
: um doorway also is blocked out

with an amalakai bears Outlines of
thre e simhakarnas
|
Within is a linga. thos e on either side cap
the top Portion The vimana be pe
is am
- The man S uncarved. The plinth is visible

ana, gal
ali. The small gukanasa shows an
elated to this
a temple. One
ee : to the northeas
overhanging cli 1 8 Car an Ad iti shrine t is structural
ff. T ved in rel ief to th e so
if itself finite ; ut heast. a
the suivibse eae
iinion her back be
§ bud in either eene lotus-
hand; a cloth is
angles, ankletwo ven thro h her
s with tassug thighs and
are turned to el s, an d a channa-
Worshin show th
During an annual e soles. Her legs are drawn
a2
orshipped by festival held
ees ae (On women seekin on ipod
the path le g fe rtility. The
adin P the mountain ly ae
r to reach the
n the rock.) Ne oo
Th arby is a linget
the shrine ro va; the linga ig bathed by
otey subbr Spring water dripping ou
ine housing t of the
TS remai ig
o f he Main te
aksa dvarapalas leaning 0D

CALUKY 2
AS OF BADAMI: KARNATA
tania
—s=
: a. plan; b. section; c. elevation, (Courtesy: Michell.)

a. L akuliga temple
Fig. 115. siddhanakoll
294
Karnata-Nagara style, Karnatata,
; is goat-headed; tha ight, 4 ram-headed. (. rn

cee males, The t on the rig
aie At Al ampur therethe!
figures are set a A su dn ic he s. Th
Thee wa
v y in
Gentine etbiog lean on di th e ty pe
their sticks, the type of ca of dhoti worn
i ik Agastya and Tolkappi a ae )
ar fh, : ociation yar figures at Sene
of Daksa with Lajja t a with Daksa
Gau is ancient. ae
fi ie aneof the figures at Siddri and Siva icy ee mytho BY
if lism of procreation ha na ko ll a R a Daksa, and the et
Beatrat
kase. Likethe Siva temp
represented by Mae : is
le ee te mp le
ata Naganathak: olla, the se em
ee been built as
place of fertility e Si .*
i r ea Bele et
i.y
lla temple may gea bot 4 fertility
the Rope Tae have cu ltSaat
in response to a tax imposed on son s couples.
¢. A.D. 690-696 seems les
probable.
Mahakita, Pindkapani
temple (not illustrat
ed) i
A small West-facing a Hs cia calle:
temple on the east
Pinakapani. It has an op side of the Maha
en, four-pillared porc Base with a
h and a large five-tie
a. The porch roof is lost and only two porch illars remal fa
d, with lotus medallions abo pi
and a band below ca
rved with foliage an ve and below a hexag onal nec k
d pearl f
thunas are a later
i
Paégupati occupies iche;
the so uth nich
obscured east niche probably held
These images are a
that these are Poor rendition
of types :
Possibly unin
spired copies, Th common at co a ests
century.
e temple may re fuk eaouih
date to the
Aihole, Huccim
alli temple
(Fig. 116; Plat
The temple call es 608-610)
ed Huccimall; (t
large “T» emple of the craz est near a
The tank’s ri y lady) at Ai:ho w
temple; they
May be of th m is carved with figures le fa ce s
e Same date that seem later than the
of the mukha
m a n *Capa’s kaksas
d
as th © purna
k u m b
Sy
has and erotic figure a ded to
An inscriptio an a_ s d
to the temple n dated ap.
made by Elt 708/9 on the
provide West wa ll of the temple ‘ft of oil
records a ca
© quem for the ~ Sanction of Vijayaditya. The in
temp
» Small, squ
are windows (Plate naa in
8 topped by south. Th €
garbhagrha has no ia its
a kapotapali aga
me or namented with inhabited
ukanasa ig of the temp r, and kinnaras bet g a the
p le’s Nagar Ween, A kapétapali also
Perly atta a Sikhara eae (the
ched to th h ears an image of
e Sikhara)
.
jn eemgee
The style of this sculpture
295
ae
falararara
(Courtesy: Michel
l.)
c. elevation.
section;
temple:
a. plan; »-
cc im al li
Fig. 116. Aihole. Hu
296 IL.E.1 a
Karnata-Nagara style, Karnatata,
later than that found in the mandapa’s inte .

rior, whi
ch might Sone ePe stone i e opinion of
as who affirm that the sikhara
was added later in the fea
the sikhara differs from that of the tem Hees now lies
ple’s walls. The Bre ees images
northeast of the temple. The first cor of Surya,
nice of the sikhara bear @ aeios Wit
Brahma, and a third, now damaged, h images on
divinity. Other Calukya te les
the sikhara are the Vijayésvara, Vir
tpaksa, and Mallikarjuna temp
at Pattadakal, of
ijayaditya and Vikramaditya [
Il’s period.
ke eared doorway
has padma-, stambha-, rat
Rest ! A ea has:
garuda forms the lalatabithba and a kapota na-, pice ene Bos
are
compositionally and stylis app ear s above. Sr eAseIe, Sarat:
tic ally alm ost identical to a
matha. Vahanas in both instan O )
ces are not completely carved
Mandapa pillars bear talapatra . Rive furtepiha shafts
brackets like those of the Ci
bands and details are hot igu¢
carved. Large atlantes re : zi a temple.
The lintel of the sanctum do semble those in Pe ie afek
that contain figures
orway has three shrine-m
odels wi srs
of Brahma (left), Na ,
e doorway is the s taraja, and Visnu (ri ement of
ame as that of the Ci ght). ae C e sakha
has erotic mithunas sim kk igud
ilar to those on the Ca i and Tarappa (En a e is only
a bust. The pédya boxe kra temple. Garuda
s hold small figures as
with smaller mithunas of the river-goddesse la i their vahanas
behind them. s 0
The linga in the
S anctum seems origin
T wall retains an exce al, though the pi: tha is: . The north
llent makara pranal lost
Four ceiling pane
ls
a.
as an image of Tara
kari Subrahma
(Plate 608), Tar
akasura (the style ny a, on his peac k, stepping on a
of Carving is quoc e a
demon
Nagaraja of the
Durga temple’s ite close to that o v a nt
door and before th po
e garbhagrha h
large central lotu
s, otuses, bands of
and four, car lotus-
(W), Indra on Ai ar eas filled w
ravata (E), Bra
h:
(N), and Vi
s ceiling’s compossnu on Garuda es Cikki-
lar-type and of thi
Budi have led some ition to those 1D
to the pedya
les in
date; the associat
Karjuna temples, ion et he Ca
sakhas with t t a kra
€ Durga temple, howe la
temple pre-dates ver, ees c. A.ter
Priate, with the Sikhar a.p. 708/ D.
Pattadakal, a Possibly added as la9. A date 710-720.
Jambuli nga te te as A.D.
mple (Fig. 1
Located behi 17; Plates 611,
nd th 614)
(Fig. 117; Plat
e 6
with
297
(6) esy: Michell.)

b. section; ¢. elevation. (Court
a. plan;
uling atemple:
Fig. 117. Pattadakal. Jamb
ata,
Karnata-Nagara style, Karnata, II.E.1.4.
walls are cantoned by so

mewhat simpler pilasters
e gidhamandapa was lit .
now lost; that on the sou by two, large, ee ata
th is patterned with a e thetTe
ona the nor th
cae SP ERE
junctures (Plate 61 1) crossed grille wi
carved Siva-Tandava s fill the narrow pédya eat ee

fj adha of the gukanasa (Plate
d him and Uma to th; ,
at Alampur and Satyavélu. :
P attadakal, Kadasi
ddhésvarg temple
(Fig. 118; Plates
612-613)
Mandapa has lo st temple at Pattadakal ig
lost its amalak
st its Toof; the
a nirandha
Ard anarigvara © Carved j

(N), Harihara
(W), and L
features foun L malavidyadha

d at A ampu ra b
e su dhamandapa’s r,
doorw
Plate 612) J
size, horned dvarapalas lea in?
ve their heads. The gakhas are
di doorway’s Sakha - The pédya a e
F nd lintel figures are desee d.
tr ean
anged to patra iangular foliage design), ne is
@ seated with Pa on the right side
7 Kadasiddhésvar ryats Na ), nae
a temple may ndi acts as lala
Aihole, Durga te be dated toc. ap tabi mba.
mple (Plate 615) , 695-720.
The Du3rga
.Y t ° O mple at Aihole (its
te
ddess J) current n
at attadakal
u )
from padisisy
and grand “durg” Eaanne
i temp] Mplitude
ae anc t
ralds the out hth:
eur that he
ser Sikhar S apsidal plan, the t
Ja annd d NNaage ce ake
: s Hs a, The mat
u
emple carr
i es what l
2 re Calukya synthesi
Ptume I, part
e
Clopaedig. H 8 t e m p l e s of sin
4 e ha d e
address pris been iscuss
There ha Over the
apsi re we shall in
b marily the p ce
resen
48 an afterth Stion of whether
Ought. Ws not the éikhara
While there
th was planned for
m ay seem =Se
SSet
some awkwardness in
in the
a
299
a, plan; b. section; ©. elevation.

ddhésvara temple:
Fig. 118. Pattadakal. Kadasi
ell.)
(Courtesy: Mich
(such as that of the Tarappa
temple) that date fromperthe
haps more in Oe
.
i da
7 Ss
In this instance, gavaks seventh oFpovicen

exampl
a patterns cross two
cornices sane
es and appear on the on the cen: ,
bhiimikhandas of the
The fact that the por
ches
vén ukoga.
a date for the temple hav riginal rather
€ original ra than added kaksads
5 anas may sugg
uggest
as late as ¢. A.D. 700
ime provided with kaksasanas. as there does not seem to be a temple built
Around
as been excavate
Southe d beneath t
is positioned on ga te mple are q deep stepwe
the axis to the ll anda large pratéli.
ale The
gate way
lateral
aisnava
, however, is an
(A.D. 733-744), inscrip
which has rec
ently been retransl
Aditya of the ated by K.V. pane to
temple of Komarasé es
ng
his Supporting argume ana by Réva
dedication to Si Taul tax.” In
le’
: nt for the ee thes
etached Surya images
from the area em
he round pitha,idapa door on the architrave, the Hae ts
designed to Tec
urya and Chay eive an image
a. rather
; Plates 616-61
8)
: 2d 1vided into th(Fig. 144 9; Plate 616)
taranga brackets Tee aisles by four has an open four-pillared pou
Preservin 8 Pillars and four
an origin al linga and pilasters ae
pitha. A large
a i-mandapa to Fie
the east. The walls e
e
eve @ varandikaa roo f (Plate 617) has sev
with two cornices en tie rs of vé ae
a amalaka an vijapt with plain
Ucaka porch Pil
lar raka finial. On pce aan
vara ya roan Maha the sukan
a svara,
holding mithunas, Ardhanari arié-
;f neing female figure.

Sorwa
YS are carved in a styl
~satna an Hucc imall; e and compositee
ione
alli temples. The door takes a Sght
avy kansta ana 2
& above (Plate 618). The
doorways of the
CALUKYAS OF BADAMI: KARNATA 301 |
DI
|
TTT
l.)
i . (Courtesy : Michel
°¢. elevation
4 plan; b. section;
temple: Be
Figi . 119. i ole. Ma ]likarjuna
Aih
302
ata,
, e, Karnata, I.E.1.4-
Karnata-Nagara styl
Sarangi-matha, Huccimalli, and

Mallikarjuna temples seem
artist, or copies. This version to Cae ork of one
Reoaataet,
seems to be the least zestful, and Mena
although it is still of high qualit ae
y. The temple may date to c.
a.p.
Aihole, Tarappa temple
(Fig. 120; Plates 619-62
1)
The Tarappa is the nor
ther nmost temple at Aihole :
northeast, is nirandhara, ; it faces east with a tan k to its
an d has am uk
central pillars and fou hamandapa and a f : ur
r pila sters, lit by tw u e r a Se
ece, ble eTho e Th
o small windows ei
e bhadrae
brackets are curved
and cusped, as are
niches (Plate 620 ) are those in the Mallik
empty and framed arjuna eae:
neck (as at Kudavéli). by attached Rucaka onstricted
The karna walls are pillars wit ta
The sikhara bears a also cantoned by na ilasters.
Sukanasa fronton wi
th rrow Rucaka p
Adhisthana moulding Siva-Natésa shown.
s consist of khura-ku laced by
tula-ends on the bhad
ra), and kapdtapali; mbha, dharavrta ku
road antara atta, the mandapa mouldi mu da 2 ra by
ngs replace ku
The iat Pilasters support a heav
kapotapali. The Sikh y kapéta, broad vaédika
ara above has horizo recess, and aee andd
ardha-gavaksa patterns ntal cornices with
un
across each layer, ma in te
on every third layer, rked into three bhim grated gave alakas
Above the top bhim is by kar ae dika
48 on only a few
other temples at
i rests a discrete
vé di
,
Ai ho le , pl at fo rm , wit h
The temple has Pattadakal, and Alampu v
(Plate 621) little other orn.
ament. The mandapa and garbhagrha
r.
out, but not ful] doorway s
stambhag uly Carved. Vyalas leap to either
with Sj
:
side
:
fro m
(Fig. 121). The garbha

Th three bhadra grha contains a linga
niches had
attached
pillars that are Lie
:
arving on the Supporting the final - Five tiers show védika; the sixth HOW pits
sudham ad védj. tier
Panel. Brahma a tan dapa show both

ayya temple. Ea meander and lo
ch bay of the ce tus patterns simi
he Prince of ntral] nave ovig lar to
inally had a ce
C. 0n the ar the sanctum; Um a-Ma iling
anda Pa , a
roof, against ¢Ys is Probably from this te héévara on a panel in
2). The mple; a third panel now
he gi
a stylkh
e ofTa,th§e Ow ing fo -armed Visnu sittin 0D
figures igurch
’
aracteristic of g
Aihole,
303
eon a
SS———C—~—
5 M
0
Michell.)
b. section; °C: elevation, (Courtesy:
TarapPp@ temple: & plan;
F ig. 120. Aihole.
Aihole.
304 ata,
ata I.E.1.4-
Karnat a--Nagara style, Karnat ata,
iz Sr gS 9)ET
.2— a=| aoO Fe
— Eat]
SS SG
— SS
Ee es @|
Fig. 124.
ae nee
Aithole, Ca
laganatha 5 M
temp le:
&. plan;
p. Section;
€. elevation, (Cou
rtesy: : Mich
Michell.)
305
P Be s 2.
attadakal, Papanatha temple (Fig. 122; Plates 624-627, 629)
t atha temple consists sofa
The Papan
Rep of mukhamandapa, large gudh
FN The pa: ne a
a ee Peeaee oyati pradaksinapatha (Fig. a ai
See is like that of the Pattadakal Jambulinga temple; the tall
surrounds the fop of the eT rs
ra aa : peieiner, A rae hara i
o have undergone majo hi ectur
jor archit
, pl
itt ea hi
twice, Then as probably consisted of a garbhagrha ae
of this early manda 2
ane ttadaka Jambulinga temple. A remnant e a
pradaksinapatha This sa
, partially blocking entry to the later
card €
. 4
dd
ndap wa s added. New walls were
been ore the present mandapa
ast removed bef of pradaksina difficult. oe aa
e to the sanctum walls, making performance images of Siva
th three exterior porticos holding
anes was modeled on Alampur, wi i ges of the Adi
i es held ima
i
a’ s wall-nich
ndapa’
mandap
etween window screens. : The -Brahma at Alampur). Sa n ae
n found on the Svarga and
found on the north (a patter of a larger eastern mandapa
second plan was also remodeled by the addition
porch. might place
stages of construction of the Papanatha temple
i These hypothetical stage two in nate
in c. A.D. 720-730 under king Vijayaditya, were carved on the
initial construction and windows
in c. A.D. 735-750. Niches
730-734, and the final stage older ones, each niche surmounted by a different
walls to match in sculptural styles, seams
added mandapa’s be discerned by differences
three stages can from hara to base.
udgama. These and south walls running
the north e misery
on the roof, and seams in
th wal l of the wes t mandapa records “th
An inscription on the
exterior nor has the face of
gifts, but not sufficien t ones, and who therefore to ing enough funds
of one who has received rstoo das the patron’s e
asakhog.” (It could be
unde there is a break wher
it is at a point in
located as
finish the temple, , Gajantaka, and
Bh ad ra images of Nataraja
work st op pe d. ) 734 the temple w
po rt ic os su gg est that by c. A.D. ence.
e from available evid mp le’s exterior is particularly
second-pha se
ca nn ot de te rm in
dedication we temples, this te also elaborately
co mp ar is on to other Calukya Vi gv a-Brahma temple,
By e Al am pu r sculpture
ulpture. Th d the pattern for
encrusted with sc mple by comparison, yet establishe howeve r, th e Papa-
ornamented, se
ems si
pa na th a. Ar ti st ically speaking, re scheme
nt
llowed on the Pa er e is a lack o f a cohe ure is also
and ornament fo rm er mo de ls ; th
generation from fo ality of the scul
pt
natha seems a de sc ul pt ur e on the walls. The qu
dance of
and an overabun Natésa,
rt ic os th at house images of
uneven.
plus th ree bhad
ra po seven north,
There are 34 nic hes east, two west,
istributed four lls of the
ak a, a th e no rth and south wa
An dh ak da nt
the e Iso are sculptures
th of
and sev en sou
six on pattern composed
west ma nd ap a; and ad va nc ed , ith intertwined
hes . Vat aya nas are par ticularly an d pa ir ed n
between nic ted vyal as ,
other of moun The simp
62 5) ca n exemplify.
ka (P la te temple.
pe d fo un d o n the Viruipaksa al frieze 0 f fighting
lions
mo st de ve lo an an im
resembles the t
icos includ e
p and ththee Pattadakal
The moulding s of | pe, the
lik e th os e found on th
e
pl an is Al am pur-like in ty
and elephants much e res of
ju na te mp es. Although th il la rs have relief figu
Viraipaksa and Mallik
ar amples
en ma de by Al ampur cr
a t like Alampur ex
temple has not be ikra ma ,
ruda a nd Triv
gods, such as Visnu 0 n Ga
306 Karnata-Nagara style, Karnata,
a Il .E.1.4.
a | a a
a plan; bh, Section; c. elevation. (Courtesy: Michell.)

307
una temp les.

on the Virapaksa and Mallikarj
but reflect the iconography fou nd images of Aditya s bet wee n, rather than in-
n man dap a’s wal ls carr y
The wester , Mahisa-
hes hold images of Narasimha
side, the niches as was typical at Alampur; nic
Ramayana episodes.
suramardini, and various of arc her s on the north and complex narratthe
ive
a has ima ges
The eastern mandap on the south sides of
aya na on the south and east, as we Il as
scenes fro m the Ram on mandapa pillars of the
ars. Ram aya na sce nes previously had appeare d
porch pill
temples. mandapas: the western
Virupaksa and Mallikarjuna the decoration of the two
enc es are fou nd in adhisthana has six
Distinct differ top of its wall; the kumu da in its some change in
la ba nd at the
mandapa has no ma ap a has a 46 -sided kumuda. Ther
e is also
t ma nd
facets, while the eas ntion a
the hara. d on thi s te mp le , none of which me
fo un uthwest
Among the many inscriptions On e, loc ate d near Agni on the so
labels wh ich name art ist s.
on of Silémudda, who describes
king, are several me d Révadi Ovajja, grands s, the same jati as the builder
ar ch it ec t na
wall, is of an asiddhi acarya didér” which
of the jati of the Sarv f “tankana desaya ma same name is
himself as a member le . He cal ls hi ms el
paksa temp mple. The
who signed the Viri “maker of the southern side” of the te
as
can be translated and Papanatha temp
les. framed by two
found on th e Vi ra pa ks a h an d south, niches are
e vertical “joint ” on no rt wall. On the
g pilasters on the
To the west of thniches are also framed by cantonin in front of the
pilasters; to the ea
st, th e western mandapa,
ma nd ap a. In sbeam in front
interior, ceilings
appear in each
lit by a pi er ce d clerestory. The cros western
ne Nagaraja ceilin g ceiling-panel in thi e
garbhagrha, is a fiis carve mi . A second Co
-
of the sanctum d with Gajalaks Na té sa imeages appenica 1 theoftem
an da va ; tw o oth er hes the
four-arm ed Siva-T the sukanasa. Th bh
° ad ra
mandapea asis of a po rch ceiling, the other in u (N) , re pe at in g the scheme of the
pl e, on Vi sn
rya (W), L akuliéa (S), and
garbhagrha house Su BS ate
mp le . Dv ar ap al as sta nd on engage Os l-pila sters: ae
Pattadakal Jambulinga te two-foot-tall mithunas appear on the wal icated on
In the west mandapa, at more heavily set mithunas, which are du pl
so me wh
eastern mandapa has usual Calukya type, with-
be area temple
the ae ba? t. This type of pil
ck, andaceon
he western mand block, and a cusped,
sant ee
ed shaft, square olu and at
he-pillar at Sa
tyav of th ee
those
62 uting,
the eas ter n ma ns da pa (Plate
k (he re un ca rv ed ), lotus facets, kirtti-
Pillars of se octagonal shaft, large bl bracket carved elaborately with
oc
with a square ba w a large cusp ed beamsaleare no longer
etl a round d cus jephant-lions below the Nle
ae).
, and e r Calu
hee e xye a temp
le ap in g VY kn ow n fr om nofote
mukhas. The i d anim. als vals ((a
feature
ly bu st s, bu t full-bodie is “devoid of
mere
ap a ha s
The eastern mand e Visnu P : g cu
Ga ja la ks m! . Th of Sa rp an a kha’s nose bein apala on the
raja, an d
sig ned t he scene ; is o kn ow n from the dvar
fear.” Baladéva also
the south porch: hi . Opposite,
and the dvarapala of b
ine at the Sa f the south wall |
math porach. has 4 Ganésa shr n seems to |
VirapaFT aac sou
ksa’s ndap m of the demo
aya I hi ;
ra ma rd in i is sim ilarly enshrined i ers. The entrance doorway
Mahisasu , the reign of Vikr @
tw o pi last
and
}
o pe po tt ed ay eedpillars
rapaksa garbhagrhe.
have became f hat of the Vi
and very like t
(Plate 629) is ornate
308
ata-Nagara style, arnasta
Karnata-
ta, , IL.E.1.2-
Karn.
TSS Re
Fig. 123.
Athole, Hu 5 M
ccapayya templ
8; a plan;
p. Section;
c. elevation. (Courtesy . Michell.)
: Mic
309
. 123; Plates 628, 630-634)

Aihole, Huccapayya temple (Fig
ple stands near the Malaprabhaa
ri r south of Aihol e. The t
rive
The Huccapayya templ le-aisled giidhamandapa, and
a eatin
a four -pil lare d porc h, a trip
is composed of le-s tyle Nagara éikhara has lost
its crowning
e 631) . The Aiho
sanctum (Fig. 123; Plat the east, empty niches with
lak a. Two of the thre e bha dra niches retain images. On
ama
ch.
makara-toranas frame the por has a frieze of lions and ele Both doorways are
phants; six mithunas
e of the mu kh am an da pa
The bas s by the entrance.
lars, dvarapalas and ni dhi ga flank the sanctum en-
appear on the porch pil (Pl ate 628), Ganésa, and Dur
630 ); dva rap ala s carved with ganas,
carved (Plate
Nat eéa . The gudhamandapa beams are
trance. The guk ana sa bea rs of Visnu, Brahma, and
ate 632). Three ceiling panels A
Wales Museum, Bombay.
er div ini tie s (Pl
dikpalas, and oth now in the Pri nce of
this temple are
Uma-Mahéévara from the porch ceiling (Pl
ate 633).
l su rv iv es in n nada: “Hail! There has
Natééa pa ne
es t po rch-pillar says in Ka of
An inscription on
th e so ut hw n proficient in the art
no t be in Ja mb hu dvipa, any wise ma sev ent h/e igh th-
not been and there
shall e inscription is in
es an d te mp le s eq ual to Narsobha.” Th
building hous ’s architect. d Narasimha the
nt ur y scr ipt ; Na rs obha was the temple ni ch e of the vimana, an
ce no rt h bh ad ra le of these two
pies the of Varaha in the sty
Gajantaka Siva occu us eu m an im ag e
e Aihole site-m
west niche. In th h niches. e sides of the
co ul d on ce ha ve filled the sout y tai ls that drop low to th
images ve bu sh ate
0D the east ha her features that rel
The makara-toranas ttadakal’s eighth-century temples. Ot porc h- pl in th
niche, a characteri
stic of Pa
a an d Ma ll ik ar ju na temples are the an d th e
paks pota,
e Pattadakal Vira der the porch ka
to elements of th the fl yi ng br ac ke ts un
al kaksasanas,
frieze, the origin a niche framed
ap al as . ha entrance inside
porc h dv ar e ga rb ha gr bshrine is
éa is ca rv ed to the right
of th
de si gn . Th is proto-vestibule su Ganésa
Ga né simhakarna ttadakal where
d topped with a pates those at Pa
with pilasters an mp le an d an ti ci location.
the Tarappa te ines in a similar
similar to that in ! are give n se p
a ne w flame-pattern,
the next
su ra ma rd in late 630).
and Mahisa th e gu na ga , and plain (P
sa kh a of tt , a bir
The outer ha, triangular
zig-
ha s a furrowed brow
as ak a-
mas and gandharvthe
am bh la t
. Garuda as la
st
is plain, then un ca rv ed be ar s ud ga
ar e le ft
lintel entabl at ur e r
Pédya blocks naga tails. The rved except fo
an d ho ld s up oc ke d ou t but was not ca ring lingas and
beak, orway is bl
shrines harbou
garbhagrha do ree storeys of
mithunas. The bl at ur e ha s th
c
gas- The enta ake boin
garuda and na res: at e
divine busts. with fine figu gana acrobats
be am s are carved , an ages Oo
The mand ap a
-v ielding-lotus
de si gn
(f ra mi ng high-relief im
ha:karnas
ets are lotus creepers, aure e
at kapo s ta with simb ) and other gods such as
a mi ni or ts
632). Above is
th their cons
g vahanas, wi
d b
st is crowne
. Su ch
been lost
Ot
image of Varuna. g
is a pract ssibly sharin
the ésik ha ra Wi ion (even po ted
century. T sculptura ve been crea
y ha
iderable
showing cons
Aihole, while
Virapaksa an
artists) with the yaditya 4
n of Vija
during the reig
310 .
Karnata-Nagara style, Karnata a, IE .1.a
REFERENCES
‘ f India, Indian
i Archaeology, A Review,
R. 961), 41-44, i 1967-68, 1968-69, 1 969-70.
Ee ie “The Date of the Lad Khan ihole,” ‘ Lalit: Kala,
la, 10
(Surya-Narayana) Temple at Ai
et cea Bolon, “The Mahakuta Pillar x aN a
Carol Radcliffe Bolon, “The Parvati and Its Temples,” Artibus Asiae XLI (1980), 253-3-326.
Temple, Sandur and Early Images of Agastya,” 23 Artibusi Asiaiae, XLII
Spee He
fey ane Report on the Anti
quities in the Bidar and Aurang istricts, London
James Burgess, Report on the abad Peay Bud 1878. Lon
e Diets!
First Season’s Operation in
the Belgaum a
don
1874,
Moti Chandra, Stone Sculpture anal
in the Prince of Wales Museum
Henry Cousens, “Ancient Temple , meee oe ‘Annual Rep
s of Aihole,” Archaeological Sur ort, 1907-08,
189-204. vey of ,
Henry Cousens, The Chalukyan Rey ee
Architecture of the Kanarese
D.P. Dikshit, Political Histor Brae Calcutta
y of the Chalukyas of Badami
Odile Divakaran, “The , Delhi 1980.
Beginnings of Earl
Odile Divakaran, “Le tem
ple de Jambulin
James Fait hful Fleet, “Dynasties
of the
me Remarks on Early Wes

1972, 65-69. tern Calu
James C. Harle, “Le temple
de Naganatha a Nagral,” ”
James C. Harle, “Three Arts Asiati
iati ques, 19
(1969), 58 -83.
Types of Walls in Ear
45-54, ly We stern Calukyan Temples,” Oriental Art, 17 (1971),
Kannada Research Institute,
: Progress Report 1941-46, Dharwar |
Aschwin de Lippe, 1948. x
“Additions and Replacements pore y
ie)
(1969-70), 6-23, in Early Calukya Temples,” Archives
Aschwin de Lippe, “Early Mt
of
Chalukya Icons,” Artibus
Aschwin de Lippe, “Some Asiae, XXXIV (1972), 273-
Sculptural Motifs on Early Calukya Temples,”
is
Piece iae7)|
5-24, Artibus ’
Su
pplement, Addition
» 24 (1970-71), 80-8 s and Replacements ¥
3. in Early Chalukya ” Archives

Aschwin de Lippe, “Unusual Ic Temples, of
ons at Badami,” Su
mmaries of Papers
Kirit Mankodi,
, ed. RN, Dandek
ar, Ne of the 26th Intern ional Congress
“Ganga Tripatha w Delhi 1964, 151 at iona
George Michell, ga” Artibus Asia .
“Dating an Impo e, XX XV (1973), 139-140.
Oriental Art, 19/2 ant Early Calukyan
(1 97 3) Monument: The Pa ta
George Michell,
“Datin g the Maha
, 1- 9 panatha Temple Pa dkal,”
George Michell, kitegvara Temple
Early Western Cé
Orge Michell, “T lukyan Temples, at Mahakita,”
he Gauda Temp London 1975,
Architecture,” le at Aihol
George Michell, i
George Michell,
«
1 (1972), 47-69 Bamesvara Temp » Architectural Review, 41 (1972)
le , 153-160.
Art and Archaeology Research Pap ers,
MSS. Nagaraja Rao , Progr

Researches ‘V. Ramesh,
in India “A Roy.
ya Vikramaditya II,” Madhu: ; ent
es
agaraja Rao, Delhi 1981, 175-
itya Temple,” Archaeological ewer
Studies, 2 (1977),
RS. Panchamukhi, “ Pattadakal ” i, Delhi 1983, 135-143.
Research Instj ee
R. Prasad, “p »” Deccan College Post Graduate and
967,
t,” Ph.D. Dissertation, Deccan Colleg e
311
WAI
Society of Oriental Art, N.s., 5,

at Alampur,” Journal of the Indian
B.R. Prasad, “Temples of Latina Form
no. 2 (1972-73), 53-75.
at Aihole, New Delhi 1985.
S. Raja sekhara, Early Chalukya Art Dissertation, Karnataka University
1975.
the Aihole Temples,” Ph.D. Transactions,
S. Rajasekhara, “A Study of ogical Socie ty of Sout h India ,
Temples of Satyavolu,” Archaeol
M. Rama Rao, “Chalukyan
t Kala, 15 (1972), 9-18.
y Chalukyan Temples,” Lali
1959-60, 72-78.
the Chr ono log y of Earl aka Bharati, 6/4 (1974),
S.R. Rao, “A Note on agalu” (Kannada), Karnat
Badami Chalukyara Avases
D.S. Settar, “Hunugundada , 185-186.
agudda,” Madhu, Delhi 1981
ya Durga Temple at Bachin
151-153.
Ear ly Wes ter n Cha luk
B.V. Shetti, “An can, Delhi 1980. 9.
of South India: Dec Its Ramifications, Dharwa
r 196
K.V. Soundara Rajan, Art ple Arc hit ect ure in Karnataka and , Mys ore 1973.
Ear ly Tem ion Vol ume
K.V. Soundara Rajan, Pro fes sor S. Sri kantha Sastri Felicitat The Qua rte rly
Srikanthika Sastri Edi
torial Board, and Additions,”
uky an Tem ple s: Not es on Further Traces
ly Cal
A. Sundara, “Some Ear 1-2 (1979), 97-110. y of
hic Society, LXX, dissertation, Universit
Journal of the Myt the Ear. ly Wes ter n Chalukyas,’ » ph.D.
ecture of
Gary Tarr, “The Archit 70),
s 1969. Ars Orientalis, 8 (19
Califo rni a, Los Ang ele
nt of the Cha luk ya Cave Temples, »
an d Developme
Gary Tarr, “Chronology
155-184.
312
Genealogical Table: Ca
lukyas of Badami
Jayasimha (c. first half

of sixth century a.p.)
Ranaraga (c. first half

of sixth century a.p.)
PulakééiI (a.p. 543-56

6)
Kirttivarma
(A.p. 566-597) Mangalééa
(a.D. 597-609/10)
Pulakééi IT (A.D.
609/10-642)
Vikramaditya I (A.D.
654/5-681)
Vinayaditya (a.p.
681-696)
Vijayaditya (A.D.
696-7 33/4)
Vikramaditya II
(4,p, 733-744/5)
Kirttivarma [y
(A.D, 744/5-752)
ist hoy,
CHAPTER 2 1
a eties of North Indian style: : Karna t

Vari
Nagara phase, c. A.D. 620-750 gone
Calukyas of Badami: Andhradésa
Historical Introduction ch began in

(ancient Vatapi), whi
h their capital at Badami
The rule of the Calukyas, wit rk in the politica and cultural hist
| ory of Karnata
an imp ort ant lan dma fortified the hills
A.D. 543, forms r of the Calukya dyn asty, first
aké si I, t he fou nde
and Andhradééa. Pul ake si I, ruled from A.D. 566;
during his period the
I, son of Pul as, and Mauryas.
at Badami. Kirttivarma kn ow le dg ed by the Kadambas, Nal
as was ac the vanquishing
authority of the Caluky int o the Bel lary-Kurnool region fter
a
ukya pow er Mangalésa, who
The extension of Cal ing of Cal uky a influence in An dhra.
beg inn red decisive
of the Nalas marks the a reg ent to the min or prince Pu lakesi II) sco
succeeded Kirttivarma
I (as of Galukya influ-
whi ch pav ed the way for the ex tension throne
acuris, to put his own son on the
victories over the Kal eff ort s of Man gal ésa
west. The
ence to the north and erged victori ous.
hich Pulakési em le inscription
led to a civ il war in w
in Cc. A.D . 610. From the Aiho
eventful re ig n
Ka dambas of Vanava
si, Alupas of
Pulakesi II began his de fe at ed th e
Gurjaras.
of Pulakési, it is kn
own that he
Ma ur ya s of th e Ko nk an a, Latas, Malavas, and
n Gan ga
s, an; his power
south Canara, wester he n he tr ie d to! invade the Decc
uj w as defeated
w en subdued
Harsavardhana of Kana h of th e Na rma da. Pulakési th
an d Visnukundis were
to no rt
ined con fined h, the Durjayas
and influence rema
Kalinga: lava dominion
s and put pressure on
south Kosala and , Guntur,
sh ed . Pul aké si then inv 0 f Ca lu ky a authority to N ellore
vanqui extension h.
I, resulting in an nt Andhra Prades
Mahéndravarma r Di ast by Pulakesi Il
oor, and Anantapu founded to rule
the east co
the
y in fact outlasted
624. This new dynast ially the Tum-
vara at the
ya an he Lord Sangames
parent line. Calu ky a vi sa im mersed in
& : a agi became again
ma ye mu ru s the Pal lav a Nara-
of the rivers im on y 0 Sir mara.
co nf lu en ce
d on the te st m0 ala, and
Pallavas, an la ké si at Pa riyala, cri ption
ver Pu arma left an ins
a Narasimhav ; lav a swa y.
Pu Jake agi
si werNa pursued: fonisle st Badami that proclai ms Pal
e itP ie d
The for ces of anar ch y an
i allikarjuna sa me time, followed by
ou nd th e or, an d
p e peoh{Ine occurred ar ly in the Cuddapah,
Chitto
t
se The de at h of Pu s, es pe ci al Vi kr am a-
ya terrlitorie din a.p. 654/5 when
uthern Calu : Ca luky\ a rule ende ie maternal
the loss of so jot interregnu m In
ng a Du rvi nit a (hi s
; Th is he lp of Ga
Kurnool regi on s.
si II, su cc e? ed, with the da re gi on and ascended
th e throne.
Pula ke Ba mi
ditya, son ofto drive the Pall
ava s from the
gran df at he r) ,
oN A
Karnata-Nagara style, Andhra, I.E .1.b.
© MATA BUBNAGAR
Tungebhadra pr.
Alam pur 9 Kudavéli
KURN GL eY
@ Bandatandr apadu
eKadama rakalava
Panyam e © S atyavo dos
Mahanandi
315
CALUKYAS OF BADAMI: ANDHRADESA
aditya’s rei i
In the early years of Vi Serie teh
ie z aie eae
over Kurnool, Coadueanl Pevens gach
a Tene oe Haeetalt pine a:
dalapadu, Talamanchi, and Turimell
See ge aa eee ‘ee
ee came into conflict with Pallava , i Saat
Paramésvaravarma
and inflicted a defeat on Pallava eee cae ee
the Pallavas were ee
Pallava territory as Uraiyur, where i Guja rat ce
with ae
its capit al at
k s was set up in
sey rate branch of the Caluukya
forces. _AA sepa . ‘
od.
Navasari (Nagasarika), in this peri a peaceful and
who succ eede d Vikramaditya in A.D. 681, had
Vinayaditya, dition to the north durin
inscriptions refer to his expe
prosperous reign. Dynastic clear . Insc riptions se
“Vajrata,” whose identity is not
which the Calukyas vanquished the religious endowmen ts of Vina yaditya.
Andhra record
Alampur and other places in the throne in A.D.
son and succ essor of Vinayaditya, ascended
Vija yadi tya, the ration of his empire
asso ciat ed his son, Vikr amaditya Il, in the administ patronage than did
696. He reign receiv ed greater
ug ho ut his lo ng rule. Pattadakal in his the re by Vijayaditya. An inscri
ption at
th ro mp le wa s ere cte d
svara te
Badami and the Vijaye
718 records his stay- in A.D. 731, and
Calukyas invaded Kanci tained an Arab
Alampur dated a.D .
Vik ram adi tya , the
Under the yuvaraja, II succeeded his father
in a.D. 733. He con
ram adi tya d the Pallava king-
levied tri but e. Vik
In A.D . 741 /2, his son Kirttivarma II invade proclaims his hold
invasion on the north. the Rajasimhesvara temple at Kafcipuram inscription at
dom; his inscription
in
gif ts of gol d to the temple. From a Calukya.
tions quered Kanci thrice
over the city and men Kir tti var ma may have con 744, Rastrakita
——————————
Pattadakal, it see ms tha t
g, as ce nd ed the throne in A.D
final Ca lu ky a kin dermined Kirtti-
Kirttivarma II, the ra re gi on in A.D . 742 and slowly un
752, Dantidurga
y held the Ello ces. Around A.D.
Dantidurga alread no rt he rn pr ov in
rma continued to
over all the ign ruler. Kirttiva
varma’s authority hi ms el f so ve re ¢. 4.D- 756.
and proclaimed le had ended by
conquered Badami from his own territory, but Calukya ru the systematic orga
niza-
rule for a few years, ‘o d was due both to tude of the community.
in th atti
Temple-building ‘o d an d to a general theistic in which both
of re li gi ou s se ct s in i
el ig io us an d cultural activities
tion io -r
en
The temple became th play ge of the construc-
me rc ha nt s
royalty an d an
Vikramaditya I's a temples at
d Vi he support of the
co rd
Inscri pt io ns re ra hm udalapadu
e Ar ka -B ra hm a and Svarga-B ev id en ce d al so from the Am
tion of th in Andhra is
lt y fo r Pa su pata Saivism as the initiato
r of
roya () Suda rg an ac ar y@
l onee
ucti of t
coenstria
he d th ro ug h th eSe aditya’s queen e construc-
firmly establis to by th e tae a
ac te d as patron for th
te d ya di ty a ence of
ity i
v e s ‘ s successor, Vija s in 4. D- 713. The prroromin
temple.eVi e na y@
r grouP of
te mp le Kurnool
Br
l ahema e
ou nd th e Al am pu ti on fr om Bh airavakonda in Maha-
ar crip pur and
tion of a prakara rther indicat te mp le walls at Alam a on the San-
s is fu do n
the Pasupata caryas © South In di
mes of pagupata for t Colas, a feudat
ory of
District, by na iction of La ku li ga e Re na nd u
s of th va as
ak as am Di st ri cts, refer to Si o-
: papah, and Pr area and the icon
gamesvara temp
li ng in Kurnool}, udda s 1
. thig
akta,
the Calukyas
ru
of Sanmata deities
wa Saiva, Vaishnava,
wors .
Lakutapani. The D ,
graphic sche ty ima
@
a, and Ganapa
Kaumara, Saur
ll
316
A hra, IL.E.1.b.
Karnata-Nagara style, And
ya period in Andhradéga were constructed

e at Panyam and Satanikota Raeleyively
ae of,
Satyavolu in Prakasam in Kurnool Di
DistriTict. The label inscriptions
on the boulders at S atanikota
ural members sc
ted on trade routes or at administrative ilgrim

ministrative centre and Panyam and et aa eae
anyam is associated Fates Anat
with a large eee
ce by its location in the ; ie Tun-
northern meander o tates,
The temple at Mahanandi uated on the confluence
is associated with a natural of the Krsna and oe
spring. The temple
large irrigation :
A temple complex tank.
gener ally consists of
ary shrines, a Na the princi,pal shri: ne an
ndi-mand d one or two sub-
i
Mandapa, antaral orm in And

rectangular hall
n the
? e Kuum
m;ara-Brahma
© ma
* and garbhagrha set as a unit ee
. s a
In nd
thap
e aearl
anyd phPradaksinapatha.
: Sait of Mu khacatuskis
®
the fyer ge Biolass
Svarga-Brahma, AN Millapracaa.'s
ine P9248 in the Bhadragavaksas are invariably placed on
later Phase, an arra a
other Notewort° hyre-entrant ang] ngement first seen
features of a e ber of aisles in the on a
’ )Sva-Bra 4 ©xterior of the Pillared mandapa, an
hma,and Pa Sarbhagr
ha and prasada, d 3
™a-Brahma.- h ampur temples such as
Panyam, Mahana ni also are of the on apaaat 4
ee a |‘arger scale
nal, and Sa Ya tha
volu algo intr n earlier temples.
oduce bhadrag
avaksas.
ANDHRADESA a
CALUKYAS OF BADAMI:
ra at
ahma at Alampur and the Sivanandiéva ta-
The adhisthanas of th e Kumara-Br tripatta kumuda, antarapatta, and
kapo
Kadamarakalava consist of khur
a, kumbha,
the Vira-Brahma
win g infl uenc e 0 f Mad hya dééa at Alampur is evident on
pali. The gro hern védi-
ch disc ar d trip atta kumuda in favour of kalaga (a nort
and Bala-Brah ma, whi the Bala-
on). The use © f tula pith a is noticed for the first time on
bandha conventi least the fifth
kala sa mou ldi ng is wi desp read in North India from at
Brahma. The use of ear ly form on the Parvati
temple at Nacna
ile en co un te re d in an and
century; tulapitha, wh and eighth-century tem
ples in Madhya Pradesh
nu mb er of sev ent h- or Karn ata. In Karn ata,
and on a
r in Dak sina Kosala, eastern India,
Rajasthan, was not popula ra recess.
en include a broad kandha at Alampur and Mahanandi
;
védibandha mouldings oft co me s a reg ula r fea tur e
tha be at Sat ya-
In the later phase, tulapi da can be noticed at Panyam and of kalasa found
pat ta ku mu at Ai ho le is
the persistence of tri An dh ra of the broad kandhara comm
on
ad orn the
ce in le s
volu. The only instan r te mp
te at Satyavolu. Late
da vyala,
ara, 4 temple of a later kirttimukha, makara,
on the Bhimalingésv d Kr sn a an d wi th
the Visva-
| ratives of Rama an ch carvings on
tulapitha with nar pat ter ns. Su
workmanship those
d vegeta l
s, and floral an quality and excel in
musicians, dancer pe rb in Ge
-Brahma are su and Pete. by
Brahma and Garuda le s at Ai hole, Mahakita, a ie bs om
Nagara-style te mp Va ale
that are found on
in the ear ly ph as e exhibits a gradual The earliest te ple,
The kati of temples Nagara as well as Dravida traditions. Cas
follow vatayana a
and decorationa, uses 4 simple pilastered wall with
Kumara-Brahm dard formati at “t s y
t Alampur intro-
| ti me of Pu la ke si I,
that, from the oer ge a seen on
| Be gi nn in g W?
yana, Cikkig udi , etc .). and the Sivanandisvara
ani l -
le ai e with bhadrava
duced khattakas, e rahma, t Ka daveli dispe nses er of khattakas
r gam' agvara
Saan
tem
Spek et : the numb
diBigabove the
j mp os ed
ew
@
irel by a Sura sé na OF sinbhakerss
:
nv
:
a P e in tl Ee
to nine. Khattakas are i 1s oa j
ra -B ra hm a, a" elaborate pesFa -, citra-,
@ the Vi ‘ :
= A
y Dravidian motif ee the carving
i plo is tirsta 1introd
uce:d
lege eae i y isa
f temples of the earl
At Kud ave lis s a sjav a and the San-
puspa-toranas. he top o :
flanking vicy@ s
of ananiale with isva ra tem ple a" ala, In contrast, on temple
T Si
ia tke ‘Arka-Brahma. Kudavéli use bhutamala an
at
neither ee aa
ple
Se
——
gaméévara tem
at Aih ole and Mah aku ta, ee
in And hra dés a present a new am
temples
is clearly 2 tifs he Svarg a-Br
ahma. The
Madhyadéésa tradition l-design
; oP t
decor ve aN
d this wal
ghantamalaala, and otherAlam pur pet neybak walls become @ standa
rd feature in the Ne
tayanas and by temitanhu
The architects at re as on mo st or na d
uce am ma }§ th e
bhadragavaksas introd a- Br ah mp le s
by tae and later ke 2
phase. The kati
1s
ta ma laa. 5 amodel by larger a” ordered thre
a ghan eate
ous effort to cr
| nas, salabhanjikas, ee ts. Y
at l el emen ee
evolved templeaéA an hitect omand
scu lpt
ei
uraan ar ch ai sm ref lec tin g @
Brrahm santios of its arc
(Garuda--B r in jek hag Alampur. The iva
l a g SJ am pu cake ”
¢ features eve.loThe Ramalingesvara temple
dimensiona l j
j
Other centres than nd ghantamala
m; th ey on ly slectivey ea a iia
vincial idio adra :
am ac ce pt s
temple at Pany
ee
319
CAL UKYAS OF BADAMI: ANDHRADESA
li, have large, airy,

high-ceilinged gidha-
Temples at Alampur, as at Kidavé on the other
va, Panyam, and Satyavolu
eee The temples at Kadamarakala a cramped
low ceilings, which produce
, have smaller gudhaman dapas with
feeling. erally are embellished
Ga
“ an d ga rb hagrha doorways gen tation of
motifs. The represen
e ant ara la,
er, o and geometric
e floral, figural, ra-Brahma at Alam-
fei ait ely o an da pa door in the Kuma
e lintel of the gu dh am Kumara-Brahma
a
nlinteeeie pe ga rb ha grha doorway of the
conv en ti
a hyadesa
on ; the s of Ganga and ralata. Figure
: aaa
at a, ra tn ap at ta , st ambhasakha, and pat lalatabirnba are common
al as
vanes ith patr atiharas at the base and of a garuda t of Vakataka
s well as pr sa figures is reminiscen
Tae ae of the patra le at Aihole. The
in the Gaudargud i kas) as in the
ery: as found also udgamas/surasenas (here with crown
with of a less deve
Shiva or 1s carved at Aihole, but here
tem ple
ee Ee or oF
her a Pp lain overdo ic
ples at Aihole have eit , wh
ples in An dhradésaition is also evi
contradistinction to tem ya dé éa tr ad
the Madh
The influence of ped doorwa
wh ich isa «T-sha ata, stam
Nae a te mp le , al ambhasakha is
r na gasakha), patr ruda as lala t imba. The st
(sta nd in g fo Ga ped door-
aneee na ap pe ar at the base and fl an k th e do or. The «T-sha
of = nA Ya
mu
dvarapala figu
re s all sites.
ty pe. Life-size aditya’s periodgratha door of
Se a s l o ature of te m ha
characteristic fe kha ar ion seen on - dhi and Padm
a-
Hin ecame a on th e ra pa sa in tr od uc es San te mp le
mithunas also dave li
th Has and mp le at Ku da veli, which nd ap a do orway: The Ka ha ra ©
vara te n
iS Sangamesni on ei th er side of the gud ov er do or shows 4 Drav
idia
ch es ha
nidhi in slit d its garbhagr
a va ri an t tradition, an
Tepr esents the
s, an d pa nj aras. wa ys ar e st andard duri ng
sala, ki ta ’-shaped do or curls
Panicagakha “Tintroduce otif of foliate
yam u n c omm feature in C
at P a n is is an Ajanta.
garbhagrha.q. Thhyadesa and iin caves at
temp le the
or wa y of it s ho rn e d pratiharas;
on the do on in ad
doorway it h
d ardhap ad ma
is fairly comm es 4 trigakha f ur-petalled flower an
although it av ol u fe at ur
at Saty ch a
vara teinmpgélesvara exhibits local motifs, su r adesa is Ruca
ka. The
Bhimal in A n d h
phase imalligu
in boxes on the jambs. mp le s of the early f the Hucc
in te er part 0
The main pillar-typ® si i
ra-Brahma are
pillars of the Kuma
at Aihol Va
early temples ly influenced by the mithuna,
gajaa, , $a
Se kets argee l
t
nd
seems profou the pillars inclu rttimukn@:
_ Brac
on a tea ure
patra type, common on al] Alampur
i
represented mals inset in foliage: k T h e ta la
fantastic a
ni equen’): becomes ever, is th
e
a (t he last less fr h e C i k
t
kigudi bu ble departure, how
and talapa tr t
ole only 17in notiiccea
it io n, is seen at Aih ‘Arka-Brahma. One les.
these temp 1 taranga bracke
trad owing th
e shafts in
he
foll
temples a var iet y
absenc e of . t
A Rucaka pillar
wit
t Ku dadave
v' li. but was favoured a the temples at
t e m p l e a o o r w a y : ; -,
va ra d
in the Sang am ag a mh m a Y The ghata-
as ak ha of the A rka-Br ‘on. n. This pillar-tyP® kkigudi at Aihole).
the stambh ya $ reig i ng the C
i
ly du ri ng vinayadit y i n s tance be
type on he © n l
Mahakuta (t
Aihole and
320
A
Karnata-Nagara sty le ’ Andh ra, JJ.E.1 .b.i
allava
pillar is seen on the bh
3 a adragavaksa of the m: 6 Of
in the standard
gh at
e r c e cotemp
tem le at tyavolu.
le at 4Saat a
eee ap al la va type are fo
E-
e_
etimes lack the cubi un d in the
cal po in troduce mi un
on the upper portion, rtion and others sage on thth a o
e Durga
re ca ll in g a as
cane ee
i i . Anew illar-ty
pe was introdu
se Visva-Brahma
Wan a at th
e base and an amal of the shait.
f the nave at Alam aka at ne ie ae
pur usually carry s panels.
ws padmaéila in lotu
s ts carved floral
the centre with and
ieee Mina
the vitana (a feature -basti and
le, which in turn recallingn the a
are reminiscent
he garbhagrha is of ane o
Alampur, the Sahgam Squa e
éévara at Kudavéli re and fairly high. a at Mahanandi,
at
however, the ling , and the Mahana
a has no pitha. n
To summarize,
early Caluk
centrated at A
nate sakhas, » an ghatapallava

pillars, ghantamala, + Ihe
d“T” shape
8est a guild qu and figures of the tive

style. Varian
ite different fr
om the o r- go ddesses. These mo tifs sug-
t jd;
exterior of the at Alampur set a ing bhadra-

new trend, intr
mul aprasada, tu ake oducing
the lower Port
ion of th e wall
la pi th a on the védibandha, a range
as, and a so , large udgama he khat
er t alata4 - of
the gikhara. grated pattern -pediments ov
Th ese are features of candragalas
Volu, though shared by temples on ioe asfe O
these temples at
Panyam, Mahanan Satya-
also exhibit
regional peculiarities. ‘
uk nd Pilaster
s ar
tendrils an tagrasa and valljj,
g thamrgas The t
;
he top mem Curls. The
&w preserv lint
el j
Vintage, th
ou the wall, C e
omprising
Sali ut
ol Sikhara ig tgraha of the vajana itara, vajana, and kap6ta
= , are of Dr avida
Er ttasalas Wh ribhima an 8 Nagara type
d dvi-anga, T .
» The saic h p in unin
lilantarMa tegrated. The he madhyal
apex. The as di karnan ata is BOM d of
sk andha and isplay da
kas of the ve pse ch o
pid z bala anj ’ nukoga mark
anaphalaka Theemmadhyalata =
Pahjara n udgama ea
are not differ has a t its
entiated. A a iva and
circular griv
a a
CALUK YAS OF B ADAMI: ANDHRADESA
.
é temple, plan
r nara-Brahm
Alampur. Ku
Fig. 124.
322
Karnata-Nagara style, Andh
A ra, I.E mbs
amalaka act as crownin g

elements. Sukanisa is
The mukhacatuski has fou absent.
in the lower part and r Rucaka pillars whi
ch are devoid of base and are plain
ornate in the upper, sho wing a malasthana followed Dee
curved profile. The decorativ plain square block. The crowning bra
e Carvings on the pillars inc cket a rr
lude mithuna,
elephant in foliage, and makar ee
muktag ras
a. The ardhadarpana
ly shows an ardhapadma wit above the malasthana
h lotus shoots on the flanks Feta 2
darpana with the mot
ifs of full-blown lot . The top of the shaft ee
vidyadharas. Some bracke us, Sa al
ts are adorned with pat nkhanidhi, Gané§a, oa ‘
of the samatala vari ralataé and vidyadharas.
ety and carries a
padmasgila. The vita
The gudhaman
dapa
stambhasakhas of the ghaistapentered throy
allava order. It has a pla
5 in lintel, surmounted by an
grahas?). ee
The vatayanas
flanking
with patralata and ratnapatti.
ie
ivided into nave and side aisles.
ncluding mayira, padma, ar

kets are of Citra type and oc
entabla
of fie garbhagrha
y an aMala]ka) at the
Alampur, Arka
-Brahma Figs
. 125, 128b;
Jagati, this( te
ry he Plates 636, 63
9, 643
aa . Ni o mple measures
oyhatha wi
th ambulatory c, 59 x 35 ft. and cons
, jt has no mu is
ditya I (A.p . ae
‘D, khacatuski. ts of a aes
ee
81). Th e is a
e temple grisanin
t made by Anivar
Inscribed ie
Stha is ar ecen 4Tuinous Cond ita Vikramaditya, i.e.
ition; the si Vi
adly mutilated, t restoration,
the TOof of th khara is lost, kram
e nave is lost and the
and the nich
es are
hee ; ©ach
made of three Se
wall is . a are ctions showing
carved with lotu trellises framed
“mbellished with Shan ses, elephants, and ganas. The
Th tamala and is surmou
Saa khag7 e deSU dham d,
co.ratean
d . wi nted by 4
th do
sapa
Patralata,. al pa
tranePaed format an
or fr am
berry
d consists of fii ve
’
’ Ss
ambha, and palmette. The
CALUKYA S OF F BADAMI: ANDHRADESA
.
a-Brahma temple, plan
Fig. 125. Alampur. Ark
324
A hra, ILE.1.b.
Karnata-Nagara style, And
tambhasakha shows shatapallava ’ nga and Yamuna

coe the base of the jambs; a mut
at the poageed a Mere
int
flankedb ae figures carved in ila ted garuda adorns the s She overdoor is
luxuriant foliate curls. Thelalat
ae
have represents
an Saini in the middle, kar TF fettive
nandakas a the ends, and pafi
i iha jara s 5
ly disfigured.
i in er camo six Rie nes tia
little decorative carving. “Mo pillars are situated in Ci
tifs on the malasthana e tees a
foliage, and worshippers Te agora Pee
at a miniature shrine. The ate
decorated with talapatra. Th heavy
e clerestory has Kandhara
owing frame d niches bearin
:
figures of ganas and dan sh i g
cers between two kapOta
The garbhagrha has four, s.
inner, Rucaka pillars.
Alampur, Vira-Brahma (Fig
s. 126, 126c; Plates e
This temple has almo
st the same plan as e duplicates the
latter’s foundation insc the Arka-Brahma an
riptj ; d
Brahma, it has a ea se le vedibandha
composed only of kh simp
ura-kumbha.
Its east and west
Wwalls each have tw
lateral walls each
have three khattaka
mounted by an el s and a
abor
The sanctum has a

“ ”-shaped doorwa ; :
Tatna, stambha, y of four sakhas ad .
and patravalli1 (P orned with p atravalli,
and Siva on the
lalata. The arch
late 647). Ganga and Ya :
muna are shown at the base
crowned by an itrave shows a Si 2
ud ga valing ina e tre,
garbhagrha has a boldma, and pharhsakiitas surmounted bya am is Peri
alakas at Be kapota l
(Plate 661). védibandha compos pali
ed of khura, kumb ha, kalaga, an
Storeyed sikhara
has a vedika se
dis more develo
ped than th at of the
parating the skandha from ae ae idha-
ia
form that of the Kumara-Brahma.
Vigva-Brahma It are ae eche
eighth century. and s cems to have been
added a century later
Kadamarakéla
va, Sivanand
igvarq temple
The Sivanandiéva (Figs. 127, 128d; Plates 648-651)
shrines, The
ra te mp le
subsidj reserved, with idiary
a large group
» On e to th e of ca ae of
shrine-models sout
are important heast, a mandapa canny of
century charac Mi niature shrines as they show
ters. bears the title aXe ditya in
re eye of Vi kr ama
temple, or; nted to the
oo daksin)apatThs
t. Consisting of Cast, is a sa
guUd
d hamand“Sapa, ndhara prasad uring
antaralaA , and a, pays
garbbh by
haag
grrha enclo
4
mbha, tripatta kumu an
) has four khattaka da , adage
s and a pair of
7. > OD east and jalavatayanas e
mas. The pilast west. The s, and
attakas are rath
er squaris an
da tradition, are Rucaka and ta,
opped by a Datt
ikes » SUTMounted ¢ jalavatayanas Brahmaka ed
have
y @ kapoOt taap ilii, The cler a a
paal
estory
aS
CALUKYAS OF OF BADAMI: ANDHRADES A
_|
t_|
_|
_|
|L a
.
mple, plan
vira-Brahma te
Fig. 126. Alamp ur.
326
A dhra, ILE.1.b.
Karnata-Nagara style, An
The sloping roof over the aisles

The sikhara is four-storeye and the raised flat roof ee are modern.
d and dvi-anga SedPees of each
khanda in the venukééga shows (Plate 648). The ved with an udgama.
védika while the remaining
The salilantaras carry bala
pafi
are oy Renee Sas dros
jara. The madhyalata
Salas, which remain uni is decorate
ntegrated. The Sukanasa Se:
seems to be a later addi tion reaches up to the first bhimi an
.
madhyalata. The skandha A figure of Siva-Nataraja is carved pee r part of the
shows védika decoration ic i dana:
- Amalaka and kalaéa pad is surmo
Laer are the cro wning mem BIS
, udhamandapa consists to be a later
of thre
e sakhas and ao,
ide the giidhamandapa ane pillars
motifs carved on them into a nav e and ieee
inc paecck. and
Ramayana.
mas are carved with a lude lotus-meda Heres from the
dance scene and the
The plain entablature cons
ists of a kandhara; the Ne ane
nagaraja and Padma. samatala vit ana p ls show
the base of the jambs decorated with ratnapatti, 2

stand patralata, and sta mbha. A t
Carries a hara of Gan
Sala, pafijaras, and
Pillars one of kitas. The
which
lingapitha sits
at the
Omposition to the Vira-Brahmai,

ion of lime-wash this: temple has lost many
n details
he southeast at the
Patta kumuda site (Plate 650). Th édiban-
kapétapali moulding e aN kati
ith a lave pilasters are of Ruca s are visible. kapota
-
decorated with a lar ka
type and
doorway to the shcarirry i s three
ge Candragala. The
napatti. The over ne ha ¢ gala,
door shows a hara
ara 4 h has B 0
shrines on the a gukanasa and crowning ‘ =
amal aka.
horth, all]
Th e yaste
is a fj e-storeye
a fiv q Pharhsana
crowned by amal fed
Present on the Side wal Ukanasa aka and kalaga.
ls. w h ;
Which ext Over i
€nds up to the third bhami,
Khattakas @ re
327
CAL UKYAS OF BADAMI:
ADA ANDHRADESA
ra temple, plan.
. Si vanandisva
Fig. 127. Kadamarakalava
328 A hr a, [I.E.1.b.
ata-Nagara style, And
ar ay
Karn
i)
ay
Fig. 128, Védibandhas;

a. Alampur,
Kumara-Brahm
ivanandigvar a; b. Atka-Bra
a. hma;
|
dlava.
¢. Vira-Brahma; : d. Kadamarakala
329
SA
CALUKYAS OF BADAMI: ANDHRADE
e has three
the fourth, five-storeyed. The fifth shrin
The third is four-store yed; e shrin es featu re tripatta
storeys and is crowned by a
double amalaka and kalasa. Thes ways are
triga kha door
a nd khattakas on the walls. Their
kumuda in the védibandha the over door . The Pham sana
w a ala, kiitas, and panjaras on
projected in front and sho
ed profile.
gikharas have straight-edg also survive.
, wit h Kuta an d Pharsana forms,
Another 22 models
ple (Plates 652-657)
Ktdavéli, Sangame évara tem
lage at the confluence of
was sit uated near the Kudaveli vil
The Sangam ésv ara tem ple ed that the temple
rive rs. Rec ent excavations have reveal
the Krsna and Tun gab had ra stands above remains of
orn ate prakara (Plate 652) and
was surrounde d by a hig hly nsplanted to Alampur since
Thi s temp le has now been tra ic
earlier brick str uct ure s. Srigailam hydro-electr
n be su bm er ge d un der the waters of the
Kadaveli will soo
project.
faces east and m
This sandstone temple and garbha
4 gudhamandapa, antarala, e kati on the east has
prasada comprising
ed of up an a, jagati, and pattika. Th ;
The adhisthana is co
mp os
e of the do or wa y. On the sou
buted to either sid kas. The absence
four khattakas distri (Pl ate 653 ); the wes t wall has five khatta as a vatayana
kati features nine kh
attakas
Ev er y alt ern ate khattaka is used
is worth not ing . The khattakas are
of bhadravalokana el, or chequer pattern.
ate 656 ), whe sthana fol-
in section with a mala ida order,
ika (Pl
incorporating eit squ are OF oct ago nal
broad; the pilasters
are either ments are of Drav
ku mb ha , an d potika. Niche-pedi rana, éala-, and
lowed by lasuna,
tat i,
an a (Plate 657), hamsa-to
y of toranas: ma ka ra -t or is carved under the
displaying 4 variet lot us stalks. Bhitamala
g kinnaras ho ld in g r intervals from
citra-torana showin Ma ka ra pra nal as project at regula
well as vidyadharas.the roof.
upper kapota as from consist of vénu-
the kapota to drain off water lacks Sukanasa. Angas sa
tu rb ha ma éi kh ar a is dvi-anga andara-recess es. Each bhami of the venuko
The ca it h sa li lant ya la ta , a
oad madhyalata,
w . In the madh
udgama on the upper cornices grat ed.
he bottom and an ntinues to be uninte
ion but the design co at ed by undif-
he sikhara is termin
‘ ie
by an amalaka.wa y, fe at ur in g Ganga
plain tr isakha door
ferentiated skan tered through a and Padmanidhi
The gidham an da pa is en
g fi gu re s of Sankhanidhi
ttak as be ar in The pillars are
a m u n a; at :
ll ar s ea ch su pport the large hall. d with muk-
d Y rows of four pi
e mo stly decora
te
fa doorway: Four a ty pe s: Th e malasthanas ar up pe r part of the
Z ka-b ha dr ne ls are carve d. Th e
feo Oa d Ruca nd da nc e- pa eferred.
ether
i iga-brackets are pr
and stylized
ra mo ul di ng ca rrying candragalas adorns
ndha
si m he ends. A padma
though plain, ha s row of
over the peripheral
A sloping roof rests
a, puspa,
sa kh as de co rated with patralat
s fo ur a mithuna.
mb s st an d Ga ng a and Yamuna with The
ja flank the doorway.
nidhi
a
and panijaras. , lingapit ha in the
d ara of Sala, kutas, has a short, square
hee
The garbhagrha,
centre.
E.1.b.
330
Karnata-Nagara style, Andhra, Il
At the southeast corner of the prakara is an eet imana. A simple

adhisthana and plain walls mark its elevat ékatala AR ara Bach
ion. A jali flanks its a SST ars,
is decorated with designs of patralata,
srivrksa, and eaaiD igi
The temple is enclosed by nal gateway is lost.
a prakara c. 15 ft. in height
The mouldings of the prakara rest on ; its
a pair of plain ne ae at or consist of khura,
e Be 2: Biches
kumbha, dharavrta kumuda, kan
dhara, and kapota. The kan lie
framed by Rucaka pilasters and fs of vidyadharas,
decorated with Renee
dikpalas, gandharvas, gajamu es nte Waraha,
nda
Ganésa, a Matrka, nidhi-figures, s, ganas playing on musi
Siva-Nataraja, etc. In qualitca d content, the rel s
may be compared to sculptures fro y ore RE Te, Vapief ots
m the walls of the main temple.
are pra nalas of sirnha and makar at t . ’
Alampur, Svarga-Brahma (Figs.

129, 135a; Plates 658-660, -668 )
662-66
Founded by Vinayadity
a, this temple measures c. tylistic
54 x 34
phase. Oriented to the ft.
advance on temples of the early and SPR vio
Consists of mukhacatuski, gudhamandapa, oe ayarts: 129; Plate 316
658). The sandhara prasada antarala, and gar ee north,
is provided with bhadragavaksas south, and
west (Plate 662). on the
This temple was raised on a jagati we SAT paedhaiconsists
of khura, kumbha, kalaéa, not now fully visible. The ‘heat ate eda
antarapatta, and kapotapali
place of kalaéa under the niches (Plate 660). he’s tulapitha
is a new feature (Plate 659). is
composed of five square blocks, Each nic Pe dcuitnheracas
mukhas, the remaining the terminal ones invariably decora
with de signs of mayi ieties of
padm a motif, and miscella ra and harnsa in B
e
uding stories from th e
neous narratives incl Sod
and the Paficatantra e
(Plate 659). ara
The kati. is artic ulat
ed with ornate khattaka : ‘th jala-
vatayanas. The khatt s (Plate 663) es
culptures of deities r d
and are flanked y
8, mithunas, salabhanji and di
it he
wall. The khattakas are kas, kpalas o nae
tall, elegant and framed
ata, adoring na by ghatapa
and shows a sing

le sithakarna.
the designs of ha The
rnsa and Maytra ka
vidyadhara- an
d gandharva-mi amidst foliage, igures of
th frequently flan
The bhadragavaks un as . ked by figu
as hav
- Figures of bh
with gandh ara
orthern bhadra, Siva-N

z
atarajwea. The eeh-
ted by kapotapali decorated with can
CA LUKYAS ADA I:
OF BADAM ANDHRADESA
an.
arga-Brahma temple, pl
Alamput Sv
Fig. 12 9,
A
Karnata-Nagara style, Andhra, Il E.1.b.
each bhimi is terminat

ed
differentiated, crowned by aby a karnamalaka. The skandha a : Pid hanaphalaka are
circular griva, amalaka, and e prea of the
Sukanasa rises almost to akasa aes Sega cos
the third bhami. Its Sira sive
sénaka surroun
anks are carved with figure
s of nagarajas.
ae hey
apace ee a
cross-corbels show kirtti pee
mukhas and animal heads with scrolls and apo ethic
ends. A padmaéila ad in the middle and talap
orns the ce
The ene of the
gudhamandapa has ished with
patralata, nagasakha, ra a
tnapatta, patralata, st “T”-shaped Reese :Figure
Gafga and Yamuna st ambhasakha, an Meat s of
and at the base and a garuda re fs: iifecsize
figures of Nandi and presents FS ni et
Mahakala flank the awed
with an udgama in th
e middle and pharns
do or wa y (P la te 667). i ane at
th e en .
eee dsea
The gidhamandapa is Su ak it as crowned by ama
are located in the front of pported by two rows of r
the nave. All are ghatapal three pillars Re fee
14, and 16 flutes. The ma lava
, the shafts cham ak Ae ten!
la e a
karttimukhas, and vidy thanas are decorated with vyala-riders, h
adharas. Brackets are at
and kirttimukha designs. em llished with eo
(Plate 668). Gandharvas adoring be n
a Sivalinga are carve er asfront pillars
Beams are decorate
d on the under
kandhara betwee
Pair of kap6tapalis,
side with patralata. The ees) eee a
by pilasters ( The kandhara is decorated with niches
of bh ceiling of the nave is divide 4 :
d into three sectio
Sila, nagaraja and gandharvas, and a medallion ns by a pair
sles have a sloping roof. i carv ed on
Each bhadra of the garbhagrha aay he Hee ea
is articulated by a projecting
ich j ar to that of th € extern devakostha,
al wall of the prasada.
tarala has gakhas, embell ; td,
ut » and patralata Figu ished with patrala
res of Ga
(Fig, 136a; Plat

es 669-672)
developed t
» antarala
Sev
Jali (Plate 672), - Pillars in
and the elaborat the khattak
© embellishmen io
t of e tulapi n of udgama crowning the kh
tha of the kh attaka have no arallel.
arvas and Vi h figures and para t
dyadh of th e up
i i per par
8enerally similar in hes the kap6ta -corni

shoots
.° b ve ae design to that of the ce (Plate 671). it
YP abo he
the Piavdhie
anrap(Pl
AE
haate
laka670). Un ke the Svarga-Bra
While lian
ae a
y gama is addehmi, its pera ‘
he ville: of the d above
ate the Cubical tion Kas are flat and short, each bala
inthe mien aembi
qe of the Svarga-B itsin
rahma but elim
~amandapa doorway
is broad by com-
ae = 333
of the Svarga-Bra = hma; ; th the lalat

lalata
parison, though its embellishment is similar to that
shows Garudasana Visnu.
The garbhagrha has an offset plan.
and design over the Svarga _ Brahmaa
This temple shows elaboration of both plan i th oli in i
to bebi placed towards the begi
is to nniing of the eigh
ginn
and is FT e a ni
ion to A.D. 713.
proximity is dated by an inscript
130; Plates 646, 673-675)
Alampur, Vigva-Brahma (Fig. -
5 X 37 ft.
Cc..57
orat ely car ved
7 san d hara temple faces east and measures
This elab ! osed by a e
, antarala, and a garbhagrha encl
nally. It consists of gudhamandapa of the wall is achi eved through Saito
The thre e-di mens iona l effe ct
(Plate 673). only the western one
rece sses and thr oug h bhadragavaksas (of which
projections and
is preserved). of khura, kumbha,
on a jaga ti. Its vedibandha is composed
The temple is rais ed er the bhadra-
the khat taka s by tula pitha), and kapotapali. Und
kalaga (replaced below apitha is
by a vas ant apa tti ka carve d with padmalata. The tul ura,
ac ed kirttimukha, harnsa, may
gavaksa, kalaéa is repl carvings (Plate 675) of
sc el la ne ou s tic heads.
embellished wit h mi
, Tri vik ram a, and grotesque and fantas
icians, Gan esa l as bhadra-
sardula, gaja, ratna, mus ava tay ana s, and kudyastambhas as wel
ttakas, jal at base and
The kati displays kha pil ast ers are Ruc aka , with ghatapallava
The khattaka harbour im-
gavaksas (Plate 675). nif ice nt ud gama. The khattakas
surmounted by a mag abhanjika
top. Each niche is n kha tta kas hav e either mithuna or sal
e recesses betwee alas. Siva-Gangadhara-
ages of divinities. Th ks as car t e
n g the bhadragava ‘lars are 16-fluted and hav
figures; those flanki gavaks
a S
carved wit h
western bhadra caka pi lasters are some
times
murti adorns the to p. Th e re ar Ru
se and
ghatapallava at ba (Siva-Daksinamurti,
mithun a figure s. s of di vinities
s figure re by
f the wall ha ad dorsed here and the
Ghantamala is
s of tulasangraha below.
) between e wa ll has two course the
ot ap al i of th . Védi ka appears at
humis (Plate 674) show balapanjara
a. No image is
mber of the gikhar
co-
garasenaka. way of four sakhas de
in th gukanasa’s «T-shaped door res of Ganga and
pe and patralata; figu gures
fi
Life-size pratihara ddle
da on the lalata. th e mi
on imhakarna in
Yamuna appear ve is ds.
y. The architra wned by amalak
a a
flank the doorwa i wi th gh at apallava at base
flanked by = panjaras d a h
The giadhamangap? hapada at the base and an ama
some pi
amayana on
es
display them st others. and naga medal-
ee as 00 mo th e un der side. Padma
and mala-vidya
dh ar
ted with patral at The side aisles have a sloping roof.
a on
ar nav e. overdoor
The beams e decoreceilings of the
he at of th e gi id hamandapa. The
lions are carved vee
0 ‘jar to th er end with
a ng at ed amalakas) at eith Ganésa.
Siva-Nataraja and d on
°
The doorway ha s fi gu re s of
na shr > te
presents Lati dharinis moun
in th e ce ntre: t ca rr y fi gu res of camara
an udgama 0 yerdoor
pi la st er s flanking the
Tall
ll
334
------5
ten= pe 229-9909
pier R er joes
aoa t=
elephant-hea
ds.
The védiba
ndha of the
ence that it sh garbhagrha r
o WS amore Prom sembles
udgama Ped inent kal that on the exterior :
iments, asa. The Sanctuary’s with the diiffer-
Inside the khattakas are
is preserved at
garbhagrha are
four Pil topp ed by
the centre. lars that s
A lampur, P Upport the ceiling. A square lingap
Bs itha
adma-Brah
This last of ma temple
the A ampu
(Fj
Catures wh r temples
ich bear ag is muc
isc usseq in ain On t damaged,
he Tis
n Architect a l aganatha Sing its sikhara, but introdu
| ces
ural Feat t em Ple at Pattadakal,
ures” Section It has b een
B.R. Prasad
335
6 anh wm
ALUKYAS OF BADAMI: ANDHRADESA
.
Supplementum 8)
a temple (Plates 677-67
Bandatandrapadu, Siv a Pradesh, has a sma
ll
d c. 12 mil es fro m Kurnool in A ndhr h ant ara la an d
a locate a wit
Bandstand
all y con sis ted of a nirandhara gar bhagrh ma nd ap a.
gin a Rastr akuta pillared
iva temple which ori is now replaced by ).
po rc h wh ic h d kapota (Plate 677
perhaps a sma ll
ed of khu ra, kumbha, kalaéa, an har a; thi s has
is comp os ug h the sik
The vedibandha at continues up thro i hes contain
ll sh ow s a ce nt ra l ng an ea ve . Th es e bhadra nic
the wa s suppor ti
framed by pilaster mardini (N).
projected niches ya (W ), and Mahisasura showing a reces-
images of Ganésa
(S ), Ka rt ti ke
ro of of seven tiers, eac h
idal Ph am sa na a sq uare Dravi-
of culminates in
Plate 677). The ro gukanasa projects
over
al te rn at
sed vedika l ama arly Calukya
ned by a smal
dian sikhara crow temple repr
The ian éikhara.
the antarala. am sa na ro of, and Dravid a. The gakhas and
péedya
gu ka na sa , Ph la la ta bi mb
architecture of has d as
da gaq--busts. There
are four
doorway human na ao
The garbhagrha h, but include
scure pina. b ut sculpture an
d
figures are ob gr ha an d a li ng feature,
rbha Rastrakuta the sikhara, li ke
pillars in the ga wa is t 0
The co ns tr ic te d
© f the Taraka-
ral de ta il s be ar
other architectu placement.
May. be a re be dated c. A.
the mandapa, at Alampur, this temple may (Figs. 132, 136b
-c; Plate
Br ah ma te mp le a te mp le s
Bhimalingesvar
Ra ma li ng és vara and plan.
Satyavolu, mp le s of nirandhara the
ga ra te
676) to show Na , the smaller,
on ly sit e in Andhradésa rg er is the Ramalingesvara
Satyavolu is the e la s. Th
ha s tw pr in cip al temple and garbhagrha
. Védi-
The site pa, antaraa la, of the
a.
Bhimalingésvar esvara consists 0 an d ka po ta pali. The walls ksa
The Ramali ed of khura, kumbha
ng , kalaga, s ea ch ha v e a bhadragava
wa ll fo an
r
a n d h a is c ompos ; th e g i idhamandapa d with no space a bove
b ingle khatta
ka
ntaras are
f
r o m a vedika. Salila
ng
Siva-Nataraja an
cea
si
a 1S tall, ri
:
uma gikhar an image of

Zs
c a t u r b h ar bo ur s
nudg e dvi-anga
es and a ‘
Th aras- T va as
h pa la pa nj
doorwa y wi th a gandhar ed
adorned wit n d b h u m . q tr ig ak ha w, s u p p o rt
to the seco 3 ; d roof is lo dha-
is €
dhamandanpe4 P raattiiharas 0? the ja
mbs. to that of gu
a d e an ta ra Ja is similar a li ng ap itha
Thee d horne he d o o r w a y of th te ri or p i ll ar s and has
th four in
aller in
ara but is sm
osed
re. ei isthana is comp
in the cent e" * p e e fi gu re s of
e Bh im al in gesv rb ha gr n4 a is a
Th ote of ga kandha ra ides
: : : s sta. The d wi th
® It consi adorne
dimension
th vyalamala. th Garudasan a Visnu
wi the
d ar dh ap ad ma in boxe s on
T a0
la is &” lled flowers
The antara s f four-peta
rnba
as Jalatabi
jambs.
337
CA LUKYAS OF BADAMI:
ADA ANDHRADESA
ngésvara. The
a is dvi bht ma but othe rwis e resembles th at of the Ramali
The éikhar of Nataraja.
;
cov ers th e enti re leng th of the antarala, carries an image
gukanasa, which and featureless.
la and garbhagrha are asty lar
The interior of the antara idi ary shrines of which one with
a capakara
ple s are six s ubs
Around these two tem eworthy.
plan and gajaprsth akara eleva tio n is not
plan
v ara temple,
Bhimalingées
Sat yavolu.
Fig. 132.
5b) rbha-
te mp le (Figs: 13 3, 13 sts of gudha
mandapa and ga
Panyam, éi va consi dibandha is
dilapidated.
now of th e pr asa da. The ve The
hara temple, : on eac h side ik a, and kapotapali.
This old sand a dragavaksa da , na tt
prominent bh ipatta kumu ntamala, here an
grha, with a andhara, tr
er s, te rm inates in a8 ha
hes nor pilast ks. amala-
nd peacoc of il e, an d is crowned by
has a ta I
pr is absent.
d gama. Sukanasa s
y Rucaka pillar
nd carr y
saraka. The
The gu hort
0
show a pair evol d of niches but
ck
heavy roll-bra f the garbha-
alli
ly with patrav re 0 the
yéedibandha
comp
nd h va s and a figu and preset Vv es a square
ja with ga four pillars
has g hantama tana supp? ted on
vi
grha has a flat
centre.
00 0060802 :’~S ee —————— —————— eee = —————— Ty
338
Karnata-Nagara style, Andhra, II.E.1.b. |
|
q
CALUKY AS OF BADAMI:
A ANDHRADESA
an.
ra temple, pl
Mahanandisva
Fig. 134. Mahanandi.
340
ar eM
Karnata-Nagara y
style, A
Andhr a, ILE.1. b.
aa La
~ sedi cc,
Fig. 135, Waav Flo
anandi, Ma a; b, Panyam
hanandigy, . Siva;
Ta,
341
F.LL9
c
b
©. Satyavolu.
Fig. 136. Vedibandhas: b. Satyavolu. Ramalingesvara;
a. Alampur. Garuda-Brahma,
Bhimalingésvara.
h is
dhanaphalaka, whic
ata outstrips the pi
second bhimi.
pafijara in the salila e su ka nasa reaches the dapa of a
rc at ed fr om the skan dh a. Th
the nor th, th rough a mukhaman ur pillars.
de ma fr om fo
dapa is entered dditional row, of
;
nave has two rowsan d more ornat
single bay. The ll ars are la rg er arpanas are separa
ted by a short
ur ce nt ra l pi pa ir ed ar dh ad
The fo where
only at the top and kapota-
with carvings kumbha, kalaéa,
octagonal sectio
n. ts of khura, e mouldings
of th e ga rb hagrha consis tulapitha in th
nd ha ed by with
sakhas, adorned aras
The ve di ba is re pl ac
ha s 4 kh attaka; kalaga wa y wi th fo ur
pali. Each bh
ad ra haped door and prat ih
w. Th e ga rb ha grha has a «p-s d padmalata. River-goddesses ies a Sala in the
belo ambha, an architrave carr
nibandha, st the lalata. The octagonal pillar
s with
patralata, ma s an d a ga nd ha rv a on
gr ha ha s fo ur
jamb ha
appear on the en d. The garb
an d ph am sa kutas at each as several
middle d th e no rth east, as well
ast an and
hich stylistically
.
talapatra brackets sh ri ne s on the southe te mp le , W
iary th e e close
The two subsid els, seem coeval with mp le ) ca n be as signed to th
od te
miniature sh
rine-m graffiti on the
y (t he re are several by
palaeograp hi ca ll
D. Supplementum
h ce nt ur y A. li ff e Bo lo n
of the sevent Carol Radc
8.
REFERENCES Hyderabad 196 bad 1929.
on Ep ig ra phy for 1965, Do mi ni on s 1926-27, Hydera
Rep ort Ni za m’ s
overnmen t nt ©. H. H.
Andhra Pradesh G
rchaeo logi
cal Departme
Re po rt of the A
Annual
——
342
Karnata-Nagara style, Andh
A ra, I.E .1.b.
Annual Report of South Indian Epigraph

y for the Year 1941-2.
Annual Report on Indian Epigraph
y 1960-61.
Carol Radcliffe Bolon, “The Durga
Tem: ple, Aihole, and the Sangamesvara Tem x Ce lp-
tural Review,” Ars Orientalis XV ple Kidavelli: A Sculp
(1986), 47-64.
M.A. Dhak y, “The ‘AkaSalinga’ Finial,” Artibus
Odile Divakaran, “The Beginnings of Early Asiae, XXXVI, 4 (1974), 307-315.
Western Chalukya Art,” Chhavi II, Bena Desh
Odile Divakaran, “Les temples d’Al res et sie ane
ampur et de ses environs au temp
Asiatiques 24 (1971), 51-101.
s des Calukya de Badami,
Epigraphia Andhrica, IV.
Epigraphia Indica, XXX
V.
Indian Archaeology, A
Review,
1972-3.
Michael W. Meister, “On the Deve lopment of a Morphology for a Symbolic Archi ae
(1986), 33-50, tecture: India,” Res 12
B.R. Prasad, Art of Sou
th India: And hra Pradesh,
Delhi 1980.
» “The Chalukya Architecture
of Mahaboonagar District,”
Ph.D. dissertation, Deccan
College,
anandiévara Temple at Kadamarakalava,”
Art, N.s. 7 (1975-76), 27-32. Journal of the Indian Society of Orie
BR. Prasad, “Sukanasa in
ntal
Dravidian Architecture,”
B.R. Prasad, “Temples of the
Latina For
Journal of the Oriental
Institute, 20 (19 69
m at Alampur,” Journal of 70), 62- et
5, 2 (1972-3), 53- the Indian Society of Ori
M. Radhakrishna Sar
75. ental Art, N.
ma, Temples of Teling
PR. Ramachandra Rao ana, Hyderabad 197
, Alampur, A Study in Ear
2.
M. Rama Rao, “Chalukya
n Temples of Satyavolu ly Chalukya Art, Hyderabad 1977.
1959-60, 72-78, ,” Archaeological Soc ions
iety of South India,
M. Rama Rao, Earl Transactions,
y Chalukyan Temples
Hyderabad 1965. of Andhra Desa (A. P. Gov
ernment Archaeological
- Rama Rao, “The Tem Series 20),
K.V. Soundara Ra
ple s of Alampur,” Journal
jan, Early Temp of Indian History,
le Archit ecture in 39 (1961), 369-391.
Karnataka and Its Ramifi cations, Dharwar 1969.
iit
IL.E.2.
CHAPTER 22
le:-K a
a eties of North Indian st
Vari
ae
Nagara phase, c. A.D. 700-775
Rastrakutas of Elapura and

Manyakhetaka
on
Historical Introducti st y has already been
given in Vol. I
Ra st ra ku ta dy na nce of the
history of the g to the early existe
A full survey of the ev id en ce per tai nin been pro-
opaedia. New ital at Elapura), has
Pt. 2 of this Encycl bl y wi th the ir cap of Danti-
however (proba karaja, grandfather
Rastrakuta dynasty, la te cha rte r of Kar
from an
discovered copper-p may also be surmised
vided by a recently sm in thi s per iod im-
patronage by Buddhi which, among other
durga. The loss of Ak al an ka -c ar it ra ,
a medieval work, the Jaina pontiff Akalan
ka-
event mentioned in to the lif e of the famous Digambara
had ch al le ng ed the
taining J), mentions that he
ist er of Kr sn a t of eso ter ic
ttama, min nti dur ga). A Buddhist
sec
ha sa tu ng a (Da had wo n im pe -
mbly of king Sa a) before Dantidurga
vadis at the asse itself at El ap ur a (El l6r and 13 an d by
disposition ha
i ed by caves nos. 42 i
sty, as can be inferr
rial status for t s converte
ata ra” ’ cave) before it wa
cave no. 15 (th e “Da gav ted late in
Bu dd hi st ca ves were excava
Dantidurga. (The
se urga’s gran
D- du ri ng th e reigns of Dantid
4-
eighth century
their
Architectural Feat
ures a formula for
erred the Dravid follow
th e Ra st ra kut e ea rl y ph as e of the dynasty
While most of th all that
les built during su rv iv in g is sufficiently sm
architecture, f such edifices ures as
f Nagara struct
Karnata-Nagara sty It is even some
what
s no def ini te g nat to th e Ra stra-
it permit Ras tr
g
ped dur ing se Nag ara §
they develo two of the in the Calukya
h certainty that
difficult to say wit few f application of
kata and not Caluky a period. A -. and a difference in th
s agara foundation, the
period, a relative
ts @ Ne m’ e 4
known motifs suppor in front of the Dagavatara cav ntidurga.. re
!
his
rec ept ion -ha ll as t i t ur a ar ea be fo
rock-cut ficence © n in the flap
n, to the muni style was know tions
some reservatio
ca ti on that th e Na ga ra
te mp ther representa ga rbha-
A sm al l in di pictin g La ti na of th e ma in
gi ve n by re li e fs de th e ga kh as e
time, however, is the bottom of 679-680). Th
be Phamsa na temples at cave no. 12 (Plates
of what seem to pe r st or ey © f the Buddhist
of the up
grha doorframe
Genealogical Table:
Rastrakatas of Elapura and
Manyakhétaka
Prechakaraja Indra I
Govindaraja I
Karkaraja
Indrall = Bhavagan
a
(“Lata” Calukya princess?)
(1) Sahasatunga Dantidurg

a Khadgavaléka
(A.v. ?-742/756)
(2) Subhatuaga Krsna

(c. a.p
na | -Akalavarsa
, 756-773)
345
KA ©
RASTRAKUTAS OF ELAPURA AND MANYAKHETA
a
a rékha and a heavy amalaka. It shelters
Latina temple (Plate 679) shows trikhand figures
a shrines shelter a naga attendant and
figure of a dvarapala. The three Pharnsan relie fs coul d prob ably be
a and Yamu na (Plat es 679-6 80). The date of these
of Gang the Rastra-
prior to actual structural examples of
c. A.D. 700 or about two generations
kita phase.
(Plates 681-685)
Ellora, Dasavatara cave (no. 15), dsthana-mandapa
the so-called Dasavatara
asthana-mandapa in front of
The rectangular, monolithic, is different in style from the
whi ch bear s an inscription of Dantidurga,
cave (Pla te 681) , esses features of the
see ms to bel ong to the Rastrakuta period. It poss
main cave and liarities of its own.
of the Kar nat a-Nagara style, plus some pecu
eastern Cal uky a sch ool t details. Its pitha
ut str uct ure sim ulates a constructed form in mos
This roc k-c a temple, Alampur
for m of jag ati met on the Kumara-Brahm
(Plate 684) fol low s the h of which follow
aga nat ha tem ple , Pattadakal (c. a.D. 725), bot
(c. A.D. 625), and the Gal , the kati is
gi. The hal l is lai d out on a straight manasutra
the Nagara style of Ven h the central
ns by pla in Ruc aka pilasters (Plate 681), wit
divided into three sec tio makara-torana
rec tan gul ar, jal ava tay ana, with a beautiful
section showing a large, from known
683 ), dif fer ing in details but derived
l (Pl ate a are a
above on the south wal
th is an unf ini she d may ura-torana; below the jal
the nor ions
Calukya examples. (On and ratikrida scenes.)
The flanking wall-sect
g mithunas ediment (touching the
soffit
series of panels showin he with tall lambana-p
, a tall cen tra l nic nic hes har bour
have three niches sma ller niches (Plate 681).
The tall
fla nke d by two er res tin g on the kati
of the bharapatta) rai sed in abhayamudra, the oth
ure s, one arm the se we re
two-armed male fig flo wer , or some such object.
(Some of
in
(Pl ate 685 ), is sho wn
or carrying a flask s Lok apa las , and in one case the
figure
r
s, per hap The sma lle
intended to be divinitie on his left suggestive
of Ardhanari.}
female breast etc. Most
samabhanga, with a
fem ale att end ing fig ures, apsarases, mithunas, mewhat
niches bear both male
and their lower sections, so
o sh ow att endant female figures on Mallikarjuna
wall-pila ste rs als
the gi dh am an da pa s of the Virapaksa and amorous
inside toning pilasters show
like the feature found eas t and sou th, can
(On the
temples at Pattadakal. es
Above the
ithunas. the mou ldi ngs bene ath are unfinished.
oe vat Hae kapotapa
lika, and seated lion figures at the
of in th e fo rm of a low Platform with side. The
kapotapalika is a
pl ai n ro between on each nt
ed nidhi figures (gananayakas?) as are ab se .
senate and three seat ts a roof suggesting a clerestory. Dandik
ppor moonstone, leads
centre of the hall su way, with sejant elephan ts on the sides and a
A hastihasta-s tair the sakhas have
orway (Plate 681);cent
ug h a ca tu hg ak ha do re ones with
east thro e end and
to the interior on the nga shows fiv e pa ne ls , th
Three
e uttara g ones having sala-sikh
aras.
no decoration. Th e two intervenin
me nt s an d th
a couple of ero tic scenes
Phamsana pedi e cen tra l one Lakuliéa?) and
fig ure s (th rwa y is fla nked on
seated Buddha-like the panels. The doo
amo ng the worn-out figures in
can be discerned Yamuna.
‘mages of Ganga and perfectly plain,
four ih Ruc aka pill ars in the centre. Tho. ugh .
eo caer has Wi
cha ste and handsome. pair of lions left
the interior loo ks
(Pla te 682 ) has a pro jecting catuski with a
The porch on the west there is no entrance, but
step s. The pillars are plain, and urga
i ption of Dantid
flan ks of the
uncarved at the
ed jala . The lintel aboy ve bears the well-know seern inscri
rather a restor Kirttivarma Il.
over his Calukya overlord,
that mentions his victory
346
Pattadakal, Kasivisvés
vara temple (
This temple (
heartland; it seems from other Nagara temple . a
to combine forms, feat ures, and de s in ae cml
corative ideas from ae
ories as well as elemen evaren
ts an
d details peculiar eee
ue to its being founded aft
er Rastrakata occup
temples (Galaganat S as is
ha, Papanatha, Jamb evident by a comparison on
;
agara
dakal). ulinga, Kadasiddhé pees
évara) in .
The Kasvisvégvar
(now missing),
a te mple consiste
and a N
yapatta shows tatnapatta on

the Cade S andA
g e kalaga and kumuda co alika
Plate 689) followed by kapotap
the kati starts with a Projecting
mukha, etc. (Plate 689). Pattika ornamented with
Somewhat shallow valli,‘ mayura,
=
g
Tasa-
ontain no im
ages. The ud n
though otherw; am a
: 8 pedi
P
otha above,
at the base of
ee
ier €ae the Sikhara,
ill,
illus silhouette of these shows védika 87,
illareq Mandapa
small pillarets pattern Cheat
(Plate 687).isA echoed behind,
© Sikhara thin
i kapdta and Sad by
é iin js Paficabhima 0 abov epee
’ more advanc j
atl 1 .iThat ed i
in
UU Jala (Pa, latePa form and de
s rticularly in its hej taili than
;
ap e,
tter somew and the intricate in pe i
© madhyalata at re mi te rl ac in g s
of that Bo e a
nds one
775, Above of
the gj ar the Harihara temple eck
Ti *Mpur and a is a skan no. 2 a
wale dh a- vadi ch
Kapili Walls ins of the Galaga aracterist! ic of
f llow kalaga are Missing natha temp
mandabaa e d le at Pattadakal the
gin ( he Prasada ;
Plate 688) walls, wit
has a 800
d pro ile, h a niche applied
ing bal OWe with lam on the kat
es: r P bana (tal }
art an“4. d onton is l h e p
a b o t a
ouring Na ndsome Shti"rnausésual and arrest
tégq with in
es abogv: (an
andapa naka com
has its l Um
ong & side a. e
laid along the north-south
axi is
RA a sae 347
ASTRAKUTAS OF ELAPURA AND MANYAKHETAKA
Fig. 137. Vedibandhas: b. Kasivigvesvara, Nandi-mandapa.

svara;
a. Pattadakal. Kasivisve
asttra, it shows
res emb les the pra sada; laid on a straight man
(Fig. 138). In elevat io n, it flanking the
th, two on the west, and two larger ones
five niches on the nor th and sou flanked by
central gala-sikhara
t (Pl ate s 686 , 688). These two have a vimana
doorway on the eas 688). The grasapattt of the
ted by paired pillars (Plate carrying an endless mala. Above the
yadharas
wall is replaced on the man l platform above the nave.
The
sta rts a slo ing roof ; with a raised centra
pin ra’ ?) an d Ar dh a-
kapotapalika ee n niches — Bhiksatana
(Gangadha
eas t
o fig ure s be tw om the eas t. Th e
north wall has tw n the se co nd and the third niches fr
a be tw ee rig ht.
nari — and a small jal of a damaged Trivikra
ma image on the
the re mn an t ) has a thin
wall pr es er ve s
of the gu dh am andapa (Plates 688, 692
The paricasakha doo rfr ame asakha with
ved rat nas akh a, vallisakha, rounded mal
crispl y car of pearls).
nagasakha, elegant and akh a of pa dm a var iet y (with an inner border
y a pahirs uda, on the lalata, is
valli design, and finall the river-goddesses. Gar
thuna and one of
At the pédya are a mi
having a
damaged. dhamandapa are Misra (Plate 699)
The four central pillars of the gi columns at Maha-
ft (re miniscent of Mangalééa’s
kumbhika that suppor ts a flu ted sha above the kumbhika
me pil lar s at Al am pur). A small female s narrative
kita and Aihole and te 699). The cu be above the 12-fluted section carrie
so
(P la by a neck-
faces the interior ra na s (P la te s 69 8-699). This is followed
scenes from Saiva and Va
is na va Pu hata or amalaka
th 16 - an d 32 -s id ed fluting. The purnag
ing in two narrow st
rata wi e of the brackets are
tar ang a-p oti ka fro m whi ch a vyala leaps (on the sid
above supports
elephant-busts): tas at the bottom
s on the northe rn wall show pirnagha ich
The engaged column ow s a ve rt ic al ba nd fo ll owed by a horizontal belt wh
- the shaft sh rmal affinity to that
(Plates 693-694); lpavalli pattern that has a fo
shows a ka
in one instance (Plate 693),
348
Karnata-Nagara style, I1E.2.
349
AKHETAKA
RASTRAKUTAS OF ELAPURA AND MANY ;
known in earl
frat es at Réda.
on the doorfram da. In other cases , thi this rather echoes a pattern s :
The undifferentiated lasuna above show
canes buildings at Aihole (Plate 694). ment ed by a
taranga-potika (Plate 693) is orna
inely formed nasi on each face. The
beautiful medial ratna band. simple. The most
orna ment atio n of the corn er pilasters is somewhat more above the
The
featu re is the pres ence of a vyala trampling an elephant
notable new
kumbhika (Plate 696).
(Plate 698) supporting

(Plate 695). The clerestor in the central panel.
ing maladhara pramathas a-D ikpalas with Gauri-Sankara
l cei lin g sho ws the ast nagasakha (the naga
The centra doo rframe (Plate 701) shows
ica sak ha the
The garbha grh a’s paf ganas and other figures in
ted int o bak ula
bodies conver
done by an artis
rupasakha, ratnasakha
the gudhama
of the artist who rendered
group), roun a bahyasakha
temples of the Mahakita tem ple s of Kal ing a than of Karnata, and
centur y
more to the late-eighth- wide pedya panels hav
e
. The
with stiff lotus lea ves
A pa ila vita rs the garbhagrha.
well as Saivite dvarapalas.has a stylobate of
ndapa
The Nandi-ma g.
and undecorated (Fi
temple but shorter n; the roof is lost.
ts in the upper sectio
uncarved bel
ple (Plates 702-703)
Pattadakal, unnamed tem to the sou th of the
Sangamesvara (Vi-
fa ci ng sh ri ne le as the
This recently cleare
d, small, eas t- the same general sty
ted but reflects vediba a, with
ndh
jayésvara) temple is
scan
da (Pl ate 702) has a similar
le. Its dvi-anga pr as a palika is identical
Kasiviévesvara temp e bhadra. The kapota niches;
i
re also replacing e similarly narrow
tripatta kumuda he var
f
e southe rn bhadra
Kasivisves mple. Th
with that of the r, ar e no t so tall as on that te mpty. Southern
as howeve
crowning lamban
the
ere catem ; with blocked-out belts meant for
The superstruc ture of thelain Ru betrays the same
The mukhacatus
i ed $a khas. The shrine
orframe has U
na do rn the same period.
carving. The trisakha
e doe
a te mp le , and was built in
ge Kasivisvesvar
finesse as does the lar M.A. Dhaky
York
New York University, New
REFERENCES
ul pt ur e, ” Ph.D. dissertation,
ya Sc
“Barly Chaluk 1880.
Carol Radcliffe Bolon, ,
of Indi a, London
, The Cave Temples (Arc haeological Survey of Indi
a,
1981.
James Fer
and gus son
of the Kana rese Districts
James Burgess e Ch alukyan Architecture
Henry Cou sen s, Th .
Calcutta 1926
Series, 42),
New Imperial
350
BANDIPUR
ie
WANGATH
ay
cme. : JHarwan)
URI Bandi Parihasapur®
arihasapur ' ;
© Sankaracarya
SRINAGAR, x Resastane
‘@ Pandréthan
@
arg
Kakpur/”
\a
e
K
ashmirr
: aKarkota ana Ut
pala sites,
ILF.
CHAPTER 223
le: S
Varieties of North Indian sty ae oe
Bt
the Panjab, c. A.D. 500-1100
s a n d Ut pa la s of K a s m i r a
Karkota
Kashmir (Kasmira)
es qu e and fe rtile valley of phic-
ntains, th e pi ct ur
co ns id er ab le an tiquity. Its geogra
ty from Iranian,
culture, and poli many races and cultures including
ound of
de it a meeting gr
al position has ma epigraphical, num-
Central ed from literary,
Tibetan, Chinese, and references in
The early history mented by stray
al sou is the Rajataran-
ismatic, and monumentin source for the history © a, a court poet and
histo-
Chinese annals. Th
e ma by Kalhan
ns kr it wr it te n in a.D. 1148-1150 y of Kashmir
gin, a work in Sais generally reliable for the histor myths
rian. This work rl ie r pe ri od s, it was based psmaesinly© on
tworthy for ea \ luable glim
onwards but is untrus lier epochs, Srinagar! (Pandrée than or Pura-
of of
th e re fe re nc es to AsO
r
(si c), an d Ju sk a (sic), d to a host .)
an
episodes, as in
e Ku sana ki Kaniska, Huska avaraséna II (c. sixth century A.D
an a) , to th na. Pr
nadhisth in g Mi hi ra ku la and Torama ar
alled Prava-
ie fs in cl ud de d Sr in ag
Huna ch ng foun
example, as havi e in-
is metioned, for a. li ab le an d comprehensiv
apur re Kalhana’s
rasénapura or Pravar
of
ra ng in ! ha s ou s, an d ec on omic matters of ministers,
The Raja ta religi f rulers and
cal, a i
formation on politi e n (including even
th
ded aristocracy),
dw el ls on
own period. It s an d in cidents
tr ig ue of taxation,
narrates court in rds and measures
gua tion of
the roles played by palaceefactions, P er ha ps with the founda
ben tory
and details religious into sober his century.
ve s from ™ ly in the seventh also
extortions, etc . It mo
Du rl ab ha va rd ha na ear
e pil gri m, Hstan Tsang,
nasty by at Ch in es and
the Karkota dy na ’s ru le , to 633 , “st udy ing the sutras
rdha ‘ 1 shmir
During‘ Durlab hava th re e ye ar s pe op le , |re cording that Ka
ng d
visited Kashmir, spe? di t of th e country an oka n stupas contai
ning
He lef t a de tai led accoun br et hr en , and four As
éastra s.” 5,00 0
mona steries, Urasa (Hazara)
,
had 100 Buddhist y o n d Kashmir to Du r-
b e a.
relics of the Buddha
. extended , and Taksasil
s territories Pa rn otsa (Poonch) t king 0
Durlabha va rd ha na ’
Ra ja pull (Raj au ri ),
na Is an d was th e firs
); inese an edited
tya I, who is er
t Ran ge
Simhapura (the Sal o mentio‘one ne d in the Ch m, pr at ap a di
labhavardhana
is als
was suc ceed
ed by his so
ue coi ns. He
Kashmir to iss
352
Kashmir and Panjab style, II-F.
Genealogical Table: Dynasties

of Kagmira
I. Karkota dynasty
1. Durlabhavardhana
2. Durlabhaka Pratapaditya
3. Vajraditya-
4. Udayaditya-
Candrapida 5. Lalitaditya-
Tarapida
(c. a.p. 711-719) Muktapida
(A.D. 719-729)
(A.D. 724-761)
6. Kuvalayapida
7. Vajraditya Bappiyaka
Tribhuvanapida
8. Prthivyapida
9. Sangramapida 10. Vanayaditya-
Jayapida
(a.p. 751-778)
14, Ajitap;
pePida
11. Lalitapida 12. Sanid gramapSeid P|
16. Utpalapida
13. Cippata-Jayapida 15. Anangapida
353
KOTAS AND UTPALAS OF KASMIRA
KARKO
II. Utpala dynasty

1. Utpala
Sukhavarma
Siravarma
1. Avantivarma
(A.D. 855-883)
Sukhavarma
= 5. Sugandha
2. Sankaravarma (a.p. 904-906)
(a.p. 883-902)
gu
7, Nirjitavarma Pan
4, Sankata
3. Gopalavarma (a.p. 921-923)
(a.p. 904)
» (a.p. 902-904)
9, Saravarmal
8 & 11. Cakravarma (A.D. 933-934)
6 & 10. Partha (A.D. 923-933;
(A.D. 906-921; 936-937)
934-935)
ti
NP. Unmattavan
(A. D. 93 7- 93 9)
13. Saravarma Il
(A.D. 939)
dynasty
IV. Parvagupt@
dynasty
III. Yagaskara
Abhinava
Prabhakaradéva
sangramaguPta
-949)
1. YaSaskara (A.D. 948 (A.D. 949-950)
ils parvagupta
D. 949-950)
2. Sangramadéva (A.
Didda 03)
upt@ =
2. Ksemag 958) (4 980/1-10
(AD 0-
. 95
2)
an yu (AD: 958-97
3. Abhim
upta
vana 6. Bhimag
980/1)
5. Tribhu 97 ) (A.D. 975-
@ 973-
4 Nandigupt {a.D-
2-973
(ap. 97
354
: Kashmir and Panjab style, II.F.
with the foundation of Pratapap

ura (Tapar, near Baramula).
ceeded by three of his sons, at, apadity
a a el 719-
was 724)
suc-
,
Candrapida (c. a.p. 711-719),
and Muktapida (c. a.p. 724 Tarapida (c. a.
-761).
The last, also called Lalitaditya,
was undoubtedly the greatest i
known for his military exploits ae iefo e
Kashmir,
and active patronage of arts and
in India are said to have letters.
exten
, Tukharas, Daradas, Bha

and the “ocean of san uttas, Mummuni, ot Sah
Aver ae
ds” and to h is, Strira jya, Uttara kurus,
a in the north. Hi over the adjoining regions of Jalan-

T’ang annals. ory over Tibetans are confirmed by
Lalitaditya founde
d many towns an
and mathas (built
either i
pura (his new Capi a (Poonch)

tal). In Parihasa
or silver images pu ra he buil
wi
ssors with short reigns, then by his

who helped stem the ert aeaed
ving defeated Bhimaséna and Ara
mudi (unidentified kings es
bearing the legend “Ja-lalitaditya,
” believed to hav
air quantity in Madhyadéga a3 aroun d
; : i
8 and other int
ernal enemies, and:
O great templeseral Patron of arts
to
authors such
as Bhatta Kallata, of ee it and letters, he founded Avantip jpura
na adorned his court, raehied en ora)
ts an
; Na, Sivasya and ppantisvara
mi, Rat there.
nakara, and Ananda
Poe
vardha-
in the history of
.
5
Kashmir Particul
fabio «9a, who, by arly because e
ili Co of
r irrigation i log amount o nt ro ll in g th e waters of the. Vita ie
“on Visited freq Cultivatable land ee
ods and fate — and by ye
qWered DaryVva Was sy
;
rops to a land that
had until t
ae ee oe
Y his son Sankarav
‘on falling betweenarth ma (c. a.p. 883- L
e Vitasta and 90
Ch2)andr
whab
o haco n:
g?@
355
KARKO'
also fought Prth vicandra, i ruler of T i

(Cénab). He e i,cae Mae aa
east of the ce tetnaene o
Ss,
ae the adj
ofuge
oin
S
ing
h e )
hil ly tra ct t Blast Alan
the Sahi pt
ous Pra tih ara kin g of Kanauj), and Lalliya er t pe mer er se
e fam s
tio ns dra ine d San kar avarma’s ane aa ei e e Nata a
a expedi ly ie
s fel l hea vil y on tem ple endowments, priest San kar apu-
ar extortion He founde d
wer e fur the r opp res sed by forced labour. To wa rd s the
ivators, who d it by three large Saiva
temples.
eve r, and ad or ne Sind hu (In dus )
rapattana (Patan), how car rie d his arm s westward towards the la,
arav ar ma Viranaka, below Bar amu
end of his reign, Sank nti er officer (dvaradhipa) at
dea th of his fro
to avenge the k.
d during his march bac ed at the
and was fatally wounde by ten de sp ot s wi thin 34 ye ars, who rul
kravarma
followed Praetorian guards). Ca
Sankaravarma was mb le d the Ro ma n s, who
(who re se the aid of the Damara
mercy of the Tantrins ns in A.D . 93 6 wi th
s in ne
of the Tantri d rapine; all prince
destroyed the power ns in bl ac km ai l an
known for
rpassed the Tantri (A.D. 939-948) was
however, soon su Only the rei gn of Ya sa sk ar a
was a
its stability and justice. rul er Kse mag upt a (A.D. 950-958),
nd depraved the political scene
ability, who dominated , and finally as
licentious and colour sort, then regent
cen tur y, fi rs t as queen-con d under a succes
sion of
in Kash mi r for hal f a country st oa ne
death in a.p. 1003, ththe 101), who, while
sovereign. After her g in e ru le of Harsa [A.D. 1089-1 soldier and
lings, culminatin uits and music, was wor thless as a
characterless weak y pu rs d me ing down
lt
ow in g ta le nt for both scholarl r ro bb in g te mp le -t reasures an
sh fo
gain ed notoriety
administrator. He der to replenish his exchequer. the first Lohara dynasty. Two
in or d ©f
ancient images
n 0 f Ha rs a marked the en ssala (A.D. 4111-1126), ruled co5)n-,
The assassinat
io d Su (A.D. 4128-115
Uc ca la (A .D . 4101-1111) an n,
rsa, er’s so
nephews of Ha met violent deaths. The latt success ful king who ruled through a
ly bu t mine lynt
secutive and proved ane
a
lhana, author
d to th e th ro ne g. He was the pa tron of Karuled for about
succeede an d cu nn in to be
ation of strength mir continued
judicious combin Ja ya si mh a’ s death, Kash
un ti l a.p . 13 37 when Hindu rule
ng in i. Af te r
k Hind u pr in ce s
of the Rajatara i
two centuries b y a succes S hip, as attested by
by Su lt an y A.D. The oldest
was terminated da st ro n 3) and
Kashmir has h ad a
a work from
devote
mir valley was
cult in the Kash esent lakes
Aégoka’s mi
ga , An an ta na ga, etc.). When
na
sm i
preach Buddhi
ch ed Naga cu
well entren port that Kani s engrav
dd hist itaka treatise sm con-
able success. Bu
had the Trip dii ng to the aij “sini,4 Buddhi
d at the e nd w h o stayed
in Kashmir an i tian Tsang,
iipa in
deposited in a st ed by the s
on is
tinued to be patr
tw years (A.D.
o 2
in Kashmir for Ou-kong,
ra s.
W!
vi site:d
0 vi ha state. ong
and about 10 in 4 flourishing Hs ui! an Ts anngg and Ou-k te nd e
Buddhi sm e bo th they ex
also found ng ma ni ca l religion but of the
ki ah
The Karkota se
f the Br
de ve lo pe d as a strong
hold
re th em fa ct ,
Kashmir, we Buddhism. Ka
sh
tr on ag e to
liberal pa
356
Kashmir and Panjab style, IF.
Sarvastivada sect and played an important role ;

in the spread of Budd hism and Bud-
dhist art beyond India to Afghan A
istan, Central Asia, the eighth
entury, however, Buddhi Tibet, aerial
sm lost its hold in the Ka
shmir va iam ee ea gradually
hide by the growin e anta-
g cults of Vaisnavism and Sa
onism between these two sec ivism. Dae a att Ati g
ts, which flourished side
oe ae of Kark6ta rulers
. Kashmir fostered a dis
by } ce d Va ik untha form
ofVisaHnu, under the influe tin ctive four
the eighth annce locally developed Vaisna - 5 ee he "Tantra
d tenoftha cen turies a.p. va 4g ;
ae natsSankaravarma onward inclined towards
Saivism and adorned the val s, however, were sree e
ley with a number of Saiva en Kashmir
was a citadel of the Pagu pata sec shrines a {
t, which according to tradition 5 G
al belief
here by Siva Srikantha, the pro ‘ vagama or Ag was p reached
mulgator of Si Agaam
manan
ta ta Sai
Saivvism. So deep-
Tooted and almost primor
dial was the tradit
ion of Saiva worshi
E a attri-
buted the foundati p ae ae Fr
ons of Saiva shrine om
the ninth century A.D. s in Kashmir to th
onwards, Kashmiri Sa e Maurya cane ph
TrikaSasana, first Pr iv ism evolved a eae il os op hy , the
op en
the Spanda and Prat ounded by the Sage Vasugupta and su ns tly expanded as
Siddha Soma yabhijiia-éastras by a namely Kallata,
nanda, Utpa galaxy of brillant teac
Kashmir was also la, Abhinavagupta, Ksémaraja, se ae Jayaratha.
Yo ga ra ja
literature. r,eets; itMatrgupta and
Mentha flourished a gr ea t centre of Sanskrit
before the seventh ers on poetics
flourished during century; many poet
the Karkot i s and wr
king Avantivarm: a (a.p. PO ing

Neri
et and patronised poets and aut renee
§ son Abhinanda, author of the
Composed the Rajatarang dgara), Bilhana, and Kalh. ana e :

ary tradition. in i in 4p . 11 49/50, continued this ex e io
wh
traordinari y
Architectural
Features
f Kashmir derive
d its basic hypo
$ pent-roof form style plan from hist
and many of it the Budd
» an d pilaster-foy s or n
India itself, Th
e Kashmir arch
itect, ho
Prominent en
trance
gateway matc
h
columns in fr the Central shrine in scal
ont of
alance and harmstruct

on
ashmiri temple has pedime

: aie
nted
d off or turned into ats pti
Cteristic of Kashmir, and
c
357
KARKOTAS AND UTPALAS OF KASMIRA
from the late Gandharan form of

usually of a combination of a trefoil arch derived
at the top, and a simple pediment, as
gavaksa, a large pyramidal pediment truncated
, ultimately of Hellenistic origin. Though
seen earlier on the Sirkap stupa at Taxila
the Kashmir architect combines them and
these motifs were known in Gandhara, ex
characteristic of Kashmir only. Such compl
applies them in ways original to and ir. The pedi-
are used as a leitmotif in Kashm
pediments and smaller models of them pillars usually
pillars or pilasters, the shafts of the
ment invariably is supported by gs. Square pillars are used to
12 to 24 shallow flutin
plain, circular, or square, Or with and stability. Some
the suggestion of greater strength
canton temple-corners, giving Avantisvami temple, become highl
y
the peristyle of the
pillars, as those pertaining to
ornate. to the Roman-Syrian
pil lar fou nd in K ashmir bears some affinity
The flu ted portion and display
ord er but its bas e and capital ar e taller in pro
version of the Dor ic pillar-base
seq uen ce of mou ldi ngs . Beginning with Martanda, the a short
an independent but this gradually is transformed into
a pai r of ovo los apophyge
shows scotia between ldi ngs , oft en combined with a broad
of kal aga mou
kandhara between a pair . The capital shows eit
her
by a thi ck kal aga or kalaga with madhyabandha
crowned lo.
band in place of the ovo more bands of grasa-
amalaka or a lotus-petal is gen era lly adorned with one or
re in Ka sh mi r mes carrying designs
The entablatu nic hes in recesses, someti
ern ate wit h tre foi l
mukhas, which alt
es or lotus petals. aracarya on the
with registers of rosett ni ca l te mp le s in Kashmir, the Sank
Br ah ma a circular interior.
Two of the earliest lar ger shrine at Laduv, have
Srinag ar an d the bold kalaéga,
Takht-i-Sulaiman at is tri -an ga. It sta nds on an adhisthana with but
Externally, the Sankar
acarya Such an adhisthana,
(underscored by vrttakarna) mouldings. as standard for
kandhara, and kapota ha rep lac ing the kap6ta, is accepted
madhyaband
with a kalaga having square, with
mi r temples. for Kashmir temples,
all subsequent Kash typ ica l for mat y form.
Shrines at Laduv
show a more
tre foi l arc h, here in a rudimentar
ners and a pedime
nt ed by Lalit-
pilasters at the cor uri ty in the Ma rt anda temple, built
refinement and mat
Such arches assume t
of the eighth eopray Ka;shmirurtte mple,surthe main
aditya in the middle lope yar d rou n ed
Martanda has all the components 0 the deverectangu ar co
hea rt of an ext ens ive ered gateway f on the
° ‘oh linth at the le faces a double-chamb
on a Pl te mp antarala an
shrine high
llul istyle. The main rt an da is preceded by an
b gr ha at Ma whicdh the
yOrter sidae An
e. Aty eally, the garbha i wi
pic i Raa ‘agati on
sho ee ad
mandapa, flanked by
two h with niches all e ;
ows t ditya’s reign, ome she
shrine is raised sh also assignable to Lalita ae y ichbs a
The Siva temple at N sarastan,
standardized plan for mo |
la yo ut , wi th a do or wa y in one Si ng 8 thfiee bhenadolraons edon bythe@
i- an ga in
structure, dv dimented trefoils supported by pi l praggriva a0 or
mounted by pe shrine at Narastan
al has : sm
; ;
e
y!e.of the Kashmir; temple was achieved in
si de s. Th
remaining llnu lar
and per
desist
ign
omen bi rather thof the pla
an a ce
ofLass CO
lidation ). His tem ple s have 4 rich variety accent.
(A.D. 8 55-
883 a strong regional
the reign of Ava ntivarma tifs, however, has s wi th a si ngle
ce of th em es er ed st ructure
and carving. Th e ch oi pe areisingle-c ha mb
The Jyésthés;a at
e th e s hr in es in Kas hmir
ed ed by a sm all prags riva. and Payar
ea
ng do or wa y t ha t generally is
prec
the
:
Sivi v a a tem les at Pandréthan
temp
fun3 ctioni has two doorways
and
Narannag, however,
e, ILF.
358 Kashmir and Panjab styl
have four. The walls articulate recessed bhadras using two ae ilaster ers, aeelarger
outer pair on the face of the wall and a smaller inner pair that flan Mees ec
eaiment
inner pilasters support a pedimented trefoil arch; the eas ae
Seaaabiainto
forming the principal ornamental design of the jangha an a
a ioilasters that sup-
the superstructure. The karnas of the temple are marked by
bro pee 7 heeenplos
port the entablature and a two-storeyed pyramidal roof, the latte
r ie
but fully intact at Pandréthan and Payar. These shrines also pee ee
eee arcseting
ceilings: at Pandréthan a “lantern” roof made of a cont
racting se
squares, at Payar a domical ceiling carved from a singl
;
e slab. In larger temp les such as
the Jyésthésa and Bhiutééa at Narannag,
a domical ceiling pepe‘ a hmaerentric aa
circles of kanjur held together by adhesive lime
ah At apap the
shows the corbelled inner face of the outer
pyramidal roof. laced in an
These temples stand on a jagati of one or two
tiers; the larger Bai oeae Bi impoE:
open rectangular court surrounded by a
cellular enclosure generally Bete fits maint
ing colonnade. Each cell of the enclosure suggests a miniature
shrine, employing the same ornamental Mes F
design of a pedimented tre fe) 7 that
Some of the very large temples like Martanda, at Tapar
the Senne an Be ee GE ANE
are conceived as paficayatana and
have subsidiary shrines in the four
courtyard.
The jagati and védibandha both use the same set of .
prising kalaéa (resting bold, plain moulding
in s com-
on a pair of upana-like da
crowning kalaga with a projecting pattikas), broad kandhara,
madhyabandha. an
The architectural style
of Kashmi
plan from the B uddhis
t monastery,
Gandhara, and base mo
uldings and
ing elements from a variety of sources.

The pyram idal
n a functionally effective wooden
prototype. ighth
ples in Kash
3 e
, and Payar,
mo
tvative, however, numents at Avantipur and Patan.
with
wie at
that only limited ey even
Ties. ch ange is perceptibl
e,
ec ofHead
ness pl bie ure of Kashmir depends iOus~
ents de design achieved

for its effect on a simplicity
through harmonious and one ele-
high finish of sources, integration ©
8enerally of ioe
limeston,
© aesthetic impact
uresque natural
Setting selected of this architecture wes
for each of the that
monumeD
; Plates 704-707)
359
KARKO TAS AND UTPALAS OF KASMIRA
| ‘ ;
20
10
F. 0
aracarya temple, plan.
Fig. 139. Srinagar. Sank
The
Srinagar.
ra wling city of
look s th e sp gh octagon@
nt Go pa dr i), that over hl ar s an d stands on a hi
ll (anc ie e as niches with
Sulaiman hi d of limeston ally b y sunk
s" . i d in te rn three steep
temple fa ce s ea
2 pa ra pe t and deco ra te
ks in
in a an is reached by above the
terrace protec
ted by ons as P rada ‘ng; and
70 6) . Th e terrace functi lowest s i loses the
tops (P la te ’ ve th e
eps throug
flights of st 2D ar ch ed entrance
es is i
middle seri gonal tert
ep s d ab ove an octa
ig ht of st Co n planes of
top fl
ta of fs et s at the base. al ly with two
plain bh it t is $4
sanctum bu
a circular
—
—‘
—+n
PO0a) 1s 12 a
16 20
le
i
rn
i
se
140. Laduv: a. Siva temple no. 1,

tank.
stra temples ional

8 Sénkarhsari temple mouldings can be found ome ——
both datable to no. 1, and Khimésvara ir a 1,
¢. A.D. 650-675.)
The jangha, as temp
it SUrVives, ha a
sis
na
a
361
IRA
KARKOTAS AND UTPALAS OF KASM
plan.
lan; ©. Siva temple no. 1,
Fig. 140.
b. Siva temple no. 2,p
362
Kashmir and Panjab style, ILF.
report that the original ceiling was domical, made

of2 peei aeof kanjur “Sa, now
t
ae by a ceiling supported by four colum
ns. “The southwe
Persian inscriptions one of which states
that the column on ar ich it iseeengraved
‘ae ahaawas
carved by a mason named Bihishti in a.p.
1644, which falls in Ree ae
The RGjatarangini records that a temple fe
of Berean foe ee adeéa in
Gopadri hill by king Gopaditya, who
settled some bral io Nie ee
agraharas designated as “Gopagraharas.” te
The name Gopagra eaSAice Hees (betvoen
name of the modern village Gupkar situated
in the eastern a SUE ilisther
the northeast extremity of the Takht-i-Sulaiman the
present temple is the Jyésthésvara hill and the eae
of the Rdjatarangini seems
Laduv, temple no. 1 (Figs. 140
a, 143b; Plates 708-709)
Laduv is situated at the base of a hill M8 ei,
range about 15 miles southeast eo
two shrines of modest design ee meres
and dimensions. The larger
fed by natural springs; the sma (no. 1) ae Re crthienct.
ller (no. 2) is located about
Both are square with projectin 100 ae ME eine cA
g pilasters at each corner. Te
ft. externally; temple no. 2 mea mp e a aa
sures 11.5 ft. with a small
The védibandha of temple praggriva
no. 1, though much worn out, shows a kalaga2 moul in
between two pattikas (Plate ding
708). The corner
ghata at the base abo
icated to Saiva worship. Suggest that the temple had bee n
Square layout, Sequence

of védibandha oieow ge rer
however, this s with a crowni heaped
hrine antici &n combining trefoil and pedi
Kashmiri style. asic traits characteristic al
of the typ
Laduv, temple no.
2 (Fig. 140b)
Temple no. 2 is
plain, with corn
OOr Opening on er pilasters
the west f
ters. Over the do
or is a
ran
; Within thes
e, narrower *\ heavy impost blocks
for this antard
la. and short carved wi ith
on bases Simi S Carry capital
lar to those blocks adorne
d wi
shrine. The vé th vegetal patterns and
interior has On the larger
a plain lanter st
mains buried. and
an image n ce iling with tw dibandha re
o dim The
363
, and both may be

no. 2 clo sel y res emb les no. 1, save for its square interior
Temple
dated c. a.p. 700-725.
a; Plates 710-721)
Mar tan da tem ple (Fig s. 141 , 143c-d, 153a-b, 156a-b, 158
Mattan, on the high part of
ted to the Sun -god, Surya, is located
The Martanda temple , ded ica cae kin :
vil lag e of Mat tan. Built by the great
plateau occupied partly
by the ion at Te
the mid -ei ght h cen tur y A-D., its picturesque situat a large
in in the middle of
Lalitaditya Muktapida, esty. The temple stands
enh anc es its maj 86 fluted col-
foot of a moun ta in
ed by a cel lul ar peristyle once having
ft.), enc los red up ona
courtyard (220 x 142 ed by fou r sub sid iary shrines, and is rea
le is surrou nd proached
umns. The main temp bha grh a, ant ara la, an d closed mandapa, ap ures
gar
. The plan shows a
lofty jagati two-chambered struct
o unusual
d fli ght of ste ps, that is flanked by tw
by a gr an
710). uble-chambered gate-
(Fig. 141; Plate n the west through a do ’
division between
The peristylar qua e (Plates 719, 721). The
a wide door.
way that shares the
wi faceted jambs flanking
r chambers is niches (Plates
the outer and inne sh ri ne ha s tw o tiers, both with e
ng the cent ra l ures, which includ
The jagati supporti has larger niches harbouring 37 divine fig Di kp a-
w Yamuna, and the
u, Parvati, Ganga, . This was
Siva, Brahma, Visn gh moulded adhisthana .
d on a hi
(Plate 715) st an expanding the
on @ se pa rate adhisthana, 4
ies of ni ch es , 8) harbour
later covered by
a
r ser ies of sm al ler niches (Plate 71
by c. 51 in. -. This lo we unas, etc.).
of th e ja ga tt , da nc er s, musicians, mith g or
h lk
port some light roofin of
widt ures (commo n fo
mostly een constructi on
Moulded blocks
©
s no t mu ch gap of time betw delightful
th e fi gu re s. That ther e wa
Mi tr a, se em s plausible. The
canopy over d by De ba la ho the
se ri es of ni ches, as suggeste s (P la te 714) 4) 1might seem to ec
71
the tw o 0
e simple themes p contrast wi
th the hieratic ring
rendering of th ha rp ur , in sh ar
di a, im bi be d by Lalitaditya du
of Pa er n In
terracotta tile
s ct from East ,
suggest an impa ;
an d mi gh t l arch above
ance with a trefoi l designs
niches ,
n ca mp ai gn s. im po si ng en tr
al and geometrica
his east er an
astylar mandapa has d with flor om
richly embellishein the middle. The arch springs fr
lief tablat ur e su p-
capital with en
d a
ulded base, an er pilasters
pl ai n sh af t bu t mo
fr am ed by a pair of larg
pilasters wi th a
‘ment. These
pilaster s ar e ed niches framed
d by th re e vertically plac vel of an
porting thrneeres, : ar e pr es er ve d Up to the le
on the co laster s mains. The
pe di me nts. These pi a superstructure above re
d do ub le nsan dimented
with trefoil an N° suggestion © the Phar alternating with diminutive pe
ornate cornice; ; kha dentils, lar frames.
o sets of pilasters,
‘ches framed by tw l
on an oblong pane;
Each niche rests raeara, one hand in
s a ; x-armed fic gure of a pratih
si
es er ve milar
eewiith s La edim ts
ath
aren , ‘a9ch e pr
or wa ll s of th e mandapa show si
‘caja, The interi e jagati terrace ou
tside
se _a nd do ors opening to th es ho us e a large
ha ya mu dr a,
!
le pe di me nts. These nich Si va-
ab ptured niches do ub
and three-he
ad ed
scul llished with (N; Plate 717) ed Visnu
upa Visnu headed seat
re e ten- armed Visvar braded three-
st
e ding
ana e figug the sou
a d e v a (S)- bove
Mah a.
ha and cakr
holding gank
364
j style _ILF.
Kashmir and Panjab
eee a» e
| EEE
7-St —e Ls)
(ae S e es
~a
@6
—<—<——————
@ Ss
Fig.141. yy attan, Martanda te

mple, plan.
365
with 14 niches, six on north

a bro ad entablature embellished the
contains a mutilated image of
The inte rior wal l has
and south, two on the east . One of the eastern niches figures of the
by Aru na; the oth er 12 niches perhaps harboured
solar chariot dri ven
Dvadasadityas. opening similar to
is app roa che d thr oug h a stupendous trefoil Yamuna in
The oblong antarala Lateral walls bear
figures of Ganga and
entrance.
that at the mandapa’s a.
niches identical to those in the mandap has and is cantoned by pilast
ers of
do or wa y has pla in éak
The frame of the garbha are severely
Th e wal ls of the garbhagrha
sur viv ed. ng roof.
which only the low
est portion has
wh ic h ma rk the beg inning of the oversailiplan. The
top courses unit, dvi-anga on
plain but for faceted ta ra la ex ternally form one save that the
The garbhagrha an d an
gn of the we st er n face of the mandapa,
repeat the desi niches
facades of this unit sp la yi ng lar ge, rectangular, framed
closed off by walls
di images of
trefoil entries are es al mo st ce rt ai nl y once contained
ch
w empty. These ni
(Plates 712-713) no is
sides of the mandapa
Surya. ed wings on the two im ag es of the
the double-chamber uld have enshrined
The purpose of th e same jaga ti and co
st an d on
not clear. They in the
k sunk
0 n the west is a tan
consorts of Surya. sa nc tu ar y and the gateway
main
Between the sing structure
courtyard. of th e pe ristyle is an impo -
ered in the west
ern si de ned into two cham
The gateway ce nt s 71 9, 72 1) . It is partitio ck we re
te ba
s from both si
des (Pla llars in front and
accessible by step do or fr am e bebetween. Paired pi oe s. Th e fa gades and
ll wi th a broad pr oj ec ti ng portic es
bers by a wa ofs of sl ig ht ly nels be w nich
lo
t the gabled ro ap a in de coration; the pa
th e ni ch e-
gandharvas flank
e ma nd
th e ga te wa y resemble th dy ad ha ra s an d
interior of and flying vi orn
as or ga nas, gh adhistha-
here have hams on a 9.5 ft. hi
ate 720) stands westereen
top S.
e en cl os in g the courtyard (Pl inner face (Fig. 153a); the outer
The perist yl dings 0" the e e
em be ll is he d with simple moul t omits kapota.
na ka hara bu
kalasa. and kand mock cells, with
face shows eristyle ( the west. Two
42 on
e | ; of the 0 utside front walle oeae
f the
me
ell be pe n the co ers rn a o
a p die ph
oj ec ti ng pa ir ed columns, a tr ef oi l above, and ow gallery anS d e a rowoeO
pr ll ha s @ e ce lls is a na rr
ch ce th es se }
enclosure , Ea : front of the east, and south are larger
on sh al lo w pillarets. Inlls on ) the north, 0): . These narrow
restin g
Th e ce nt ra | ce th e co lo nnade (Plate 72
fluted column
s. from rvived.
fr on t of them project h on ly a few have su northeast,
the columns
in s, of whic h three, on the
s on pedestal urvive, of whic south-
ler shrine on the
i
netuary. The smal semble that
y. Ve dibandhas re
d sout he as t,
faces the sa nc tu ar and a pattika
the comer nor wi th ka la sa , kandhara,
-.< e peristyle, is embel-
ee he plinth of th th e so ut he as tern shrine
n ra of
on the wester th. The kandha nas in niches
.
.
.
ga nts of
tt ak a the largest monume
.
in g
.
lai g an d si ng on e of
in
u
da nc ar s, is LalitaA -
liefs of imestone ashl mic personalit yoof
y
vr
Hee aa
i
ec ts th e dy na
dly refl t king of Kashmir.
This: temple. ception undoubte ou s and powerful
ty of plan as seen in
the mo st am bi ti
an d iio ae by far and im maturi
r. Ils gr si ta nc y nd jagati. In
Kashmi
we ve r
rs a he
d a p a an d th e ad dition of a seco
t, ho
wings of the ma n
fee al
e Ul
366
this pioneering pro ject, howeve

r, Lalitaditya and his archit. ects lai: d the
later monuments. foundatio
ion n for
Parihdsapura, city remain
s
According to the Raj ata
rangini, Lalitaditya built a
ern Paraspor, c. 15. 5 new capital at Parihasapura (mod-
miles northwest of Srinagar)
the confluence bet , Situated on the high karewas near
which had many advantages over
and his ministers adorned it with
set up by the king weighing

84,000 prasthas.
laa also built a vihara and stiipa es
ankuna set up an image of Buddha,
gnized at another part of a

e temple of Muktakésava;
the other may ni
Mitrésvara founded by Lalitaditya’s minis
Parihdsapura, Ca
nkuna’s stipa
(Fig. 1474; Plates
The stiipa bu 722-726)
ilt by Cankuna
Ower measures has
c. 240 ft. squ
show Pilasters
in
725-726), The ith ganas seemin
nked by plain rails; the side walls
site g to support th
images of Buddha (
of fr e weight (Plate
and of Bodhis agments of trefoil ar s
attyas ches containing
(not illustra
ted)
gall
! on the east
36
KARKO' TAS AND P.
UTPALAS O F KASMI RA
na of this building have survived

Only the lower courses of the adhistha
es 727-729)
Parihasapura, caitya (Fig. 143e; Plat
ya structure
in the sam e ali gnm ent as the pre ceding building, is a cait
On the south, the east had flanking
of Lalitaditya. En trance steps on
built also under the patronage antes as had Cankuna’s stip a. The central shrine |
f atl |
40 ft. square) quadrangle.
sequence of mouldings on
dou ble médhi repeating the
The centra l str uct ure has a i ve blocks of stone ever
me n
Cankuna’s sti pa. 7The mo nu d has a single block of
. The garbhagtha is 27
ple was shrine seemingly
found ina Kashmir tem 12. 5 ft. by 5 ft. 2 in. high. The
stone at its centre mea
sur ing 14 x the bases of which
ry cei lin g su pp or te d on four columns,
to
sandhara, the ambula
pported a Bud-
survive. se of a co lu mn that might have su
le is th e ba ls and architraves
In front of the temp ses and loose fragments of pil lar capita
ar ba
dhist standard. Pill are si mi lar to those at Mart
anda.
sapura, spa-
scattered in the co
mp ou nd
th -p ro fi le s of mo numents at Pariha that they
moulded, plin truction suggest
The solid, boldly r massive well-jointed, ashlar cons late in the
cious layouts, an
d thei th e te mp le at Martanda, erected
than iency.
st ru ct ur al ly more developed d ga in ed co nf id ence and profic
were architects ha
tya when his
reign of Lalitadi
(Plate 730) ne at Huska-
is he d a Vaisnava shri
ngini, es ta bl hara, and a
o the Rajatara va mi te mp le , a colossal vi a stipa
ar ) kn
Muktas
be en tr ac ed , but remains of ngs of
pura (modern
Us hk
ra have not ing mouldi
Va is na va shrinine and viha os ed te 7 30), reveal
(Plate s flank-
sti ipa . Th e s
ha na and e pilaster
th
on e ad hi st at
built of fine limest 212 ft. square. Its moulded f Cankuna’s stupa
dh i
a pancaratha mé al direction
e cardin ucco
ing stairs in th enting a seated
Buddha and st
Parihasapura. plaque repres
lded a st ucco
The site has yie
we ll-preserv ed
Siva temple
h as a
Narastan, Siva te
m
a st of Av ant
ipur,
d structure lo
cated in the
s n o r t h e h a m b e r e
si 20 mile i »ale- c
d wall
em
Narastan, le in many ah T:he t 65 vex di
remaa
:
rkab
tyard (70
t. squqdare a ial saaved
middle of a cour stands on 4 jase gati does nO
o.
Th e te mp le Sur
peristyle). 2 de ep trefoiled recess sually shallow trefoil
ha s 4
pe hadra d by an unu s spring
eee ane an wh ic h the pedimentanda and
ga on le pl an W it al s fr om
pediment da as at Ma rt
pitched doub o- st or ey ®
a tw e ape
crowned by nn aras; and th side walls
are ador ne d by ki
th e co ur t by a stair with iva
ched from rland. A praggt
d by swag s taining an
in ne r
di e he
is‘c s on its gures © f atlantid
trefol
decorated with ._ wit‘ with two eed :i hes beneath harbour fi
projects ab
out 4 ft Smaller d niche
a s i x - a r m e d
a d o u b l e -pedimente
image of st wall is
4 éj va li ng a; oO the ea
shrines
e sanctum en
a,Th
368
Kashmir and Panjab style, II
crowned by a kneeling dev

otee, The corbelled ceiartelin ‘
roof externally had the g is rui: ned at the upper
usual Kashmiri pyrami r
p part. The
In front of the sanctum dal form.
is an 8-ft.-s
at may have served as a bath

in
ll shrine with a sl
i oping roof and pl ;
ain lantern ceili
i semb-
t shrine at Ladu ing re
v.
gateway. of the enclosure-wall is a double-chambere d
Tapar, Visnu te
mple (Fi 8S. 142,
143f, 147b, 153c; Pla
Ancient Pratap tes 731-733, 739)
apura has the
Kashmir (measu Te mains of on
ring about 300
fla remains sh ft. from east t
at the site also a (who also was

Capital found
show advanced
called Pratapaditya).
Tagments of features.
two images ; The
the main deity of Vaikuntha
t be assigned
of the temple Vi snu. ther
a date earlier(Plate 739).
Th
i temple (Fig than the tenth e anee.
cen
j s. 147¢c, 1534, 154d;
Plat es 734-738, 740-753)
death wag beli he Raj
ie Tatar aNagirma (A,p, 855-883), ig located o itas
scul i : ni, the site mar n the bank of the i -
k e v
Visvaikasar r e
_-Hsure final beatitude. d the tirtha of
ies alton,Fatt
ta cioovee ronation an All that has su a ant
e AvantUiuésveaum
ra infoSrinagar and rvived of the ancient tem-
Avanrteimavianrsm of two oe t
unded by
Avantisvam a (one be
fore
he
; » after ,
e Clearance, have
Oghtly
Z
1ON-€ssentia sm aller Vanda
revealed a onl m-
temple darea‘i
Tlanda, this with its cellular peristyle in subs
l S
.
temple
sheds the
© Central ashmiri temp] ee
edificg Ce € an Consolid
i
; as i
is ates the layo
ae
Chiamber ut and a
eg stru
cture of
dvi-anga
pee wa
tag oP
©
ae Sra 369
Y
ees
—<—
| ;
=
on) |
|
| =a oe)|
ie
A par. Visnu te
mple, plan.
. 142 »
Figig. Ta
370
ie‘al
Pie
SS 8
a
Reed)
a
4M
F {0
Fig. 143,
Védibandha F.
s.
a. Srinagar
° Mattan. ankaracary
a
Mart atempl temple; p, Laduy. ,
Martanda, e, Southwes Siva templ no. 1;
f. Tap horthwe t co rn er , e
‘$nu temple m er, shrine shrine;
, Southwes ; ¢. Calta:
t Corner, Parihasapura.
shrine,
KARKOT UTPALAS OF KASMIRA 371
TAS AND
two-tiered adhisthana (Plates 736-7 aia

HeTet es one serps, a5 JSG
wide pradaksina, the upper one ee r aes are
Parihasapura; a a) The veda
identical to those at Tapar and chasis Bae
147c). vaniged oA Geen eas
ever, shows a variant form (Fig. o a t eS aise
ters on the Mart anda temp le
sais pilas i
fwortle
e shrine faces west, with a ca e steps, 3landeeeran
eed
aes
ceded by vestiges of a pillared s a rast a cee
parapets anne the A sea
placed axially in front. The ti oo ee stelts ge Smee ate
nobl e relie fs, thos e on the outer faces depic ea e
with e eae
the inner faces Sane xne
consorts (Plate 738), those on to the divinity inae ca e Bee
ng obei sanc e
attendants who are payi Peet taeh a
occu pyin g the midd le portion of the west eee
The gateway eae ened
best preserved in Kashmir
among the most ornate and Saleeay flo 7 ae
are lavishly carved with
porch-like projections. Walls by animals, ealas a
ne a
designs, mithunas (Plate 746), groups flanked niche)
(in a rected
and figur es of Gang a (Plate 745) and Yamuna display the ae
dvarapalas, adhisthana of the peristyle
of the of the four ne a
The inner and outer faces at Martanda. The placement
the west ern face with t addi
mouldings as on regul ar than before (Plate 735), though
ic and ia ,
shrines ig more systemat those on the northeast and southeast. i
near
te ae as rises 69 mini
ing its roof, com er oak ae
e peristyle, now miss orn ate Suan eae
ran ce fla nke d by Eeuara Taine aes
pedimented trefoil ent lar s at the corners are heavy and
743 ). The pil y (Plates me
umns in front (Plate
n of the phi tti sta mbh as shows a rich variet es i
atio tings with beaded lin
The luxuriant ornament ow either oblique flu
ncipal types sh ed by ee
749-752). The two pri sio n of flu ted pot s (mangala-kalasas) mark
al succes
the grooves or a vertic
hwest corner of the
strings. im ag e, fr om the shrine in the sout
A remar kable base fo r an late 753).
la de co ra te d wi th the head of Garuda (P
ws a prana
compound, sho Plates 754-757)
te mp le (Fi gs. 144, 153e, 154e;
tisvara carvings , the Avantisva
ra
Avantipur, Avan wit h its lavish 172
an ti am i, (20 2 X
u temple of Av
sv
peristyle enc losure
Unlike the Visn s fe w sc ulptural reliefs. Its displaying only
d to Si va , ha
bu t its ga teway is smaller, le
tisv am i, es of the p eristy
is la rg er th an that of the Avan (P la te s 75 5, 757). On ly vestig
ft.) with no figure
s
pediment ha na la ck s kalasa. te 756). I
its adhist ved (Pla
have survived; of th e ma in shrine is preser s is apPe
er
Only the jagati sides, and to each of its corn e jagati
fo ur od . Th l
broad stai rs fr om
must have
s to recess, with smal
su bs id ia ry sh ri ne
as , su Pp P or ting a broa d
on which a tween pattik
), wi t h a kandhara be southeast.
(Fig . 14 7c
relief. th e northeast and
pillarets show
n in lo w sh ri ne s, to resting. There
ha d on ly tw o subsidiary the site, some are quite inte tural mem-
le scattered at ec
ral pieces it als. Some archit nts
s, with pedime
ed by apsarase -roof.
ai ns t a Phamsana pent
ding with his con-
vaksa se t ag
the upper ga Sa iva ascetic, stan. One architectural
A a
Plate 754)
e d by circular pilasters.
ng obeisanc
anding L
e m b e r re presents st
m
372
KARKOTAS AND UTPALAS OF KASMIRA ue
ament sugg ests

capitals, amalakas, and gavaksa orn
The presence of ghatapallava ies conquered by
ous inte ract ion wit h the architectura 1 traditions of territor
consci
Lalitaditya in northern India.
759-761)
145, 147d, 1536; Plates
Patan, Sugandhésa temple (Figs. nded by king
rep res ent s the anc ie nt Sankarapurapattana fou gini
The modern Patan r ) Avantivarma. The Rajataran
of
-90 2), son and suc c esso
Sankaravarma (a.D. 883 arma’s reign; the Sankara-
Sai va tem ple s were built during Sankarav by
states tha t thr ee g an d the Ratnavardhanééa
Sug and hes a tem ple s were built by the kin , but ruin s of the
gauriga and eésa temple is now lost
hana. The Ratnavardhan
his minister Ratnavard
other two are preserved. by a cellular peristyle,
a te mp le was once surrounded
The east-facing Sug an dh eg ). Surviving are a main
win g wi th a ga te way remains (Fig. 145 theast
of which only the easter
n iary shrines, 0 n the sou
gateway; and remnants 0 f two subsid ner s hrines sug gest
shrine, opposite the shr ine to the s outh. The two cor
a min iat ure
and southwest, and na. A
le wa s originally panicayata a (Plate 759). It st
ands on a two-
that the temp an ga pr as ad
is 4 develo pe d dv i- the mouldings and
The main shrine eas t. Th e tie rs of the jagati repeat
tiered jagati approached from the
hésa temple, plan.

Fig. 145. Patan. Sugand
374
Kashmir and Panjab style, II F.
design of the outer

jagati of the Ma
has only uncary
tier alone). The
sriva. The interi
empty, crowned by
an ela
besides three ka
laéa moul
bhadra framing
a deep,
on a pithika, T
jagati is only a single tier, but a

sone
Apophyge above - The corner
(indicating that, like the a
usual base mouldings. pilaster on the
Tesembling those The adhisthana jangha seers
of the Avantisvami of the peristyle
temple (Fig.
153f),
has mou
tows of srasapatti ents are pieces of an
Separated by Tegisters architrave embellisished with
of lotus petals cae
Toss corbels of the taranga and rosettes
es of atlantes.
in
variety ee rec 761)
Tagment of the nih
igure of a Pratihari, § Panel that supports gateway wall
is
a pedimented nichedecorate ring a
harbou
are now buried he

, as are the Pe superstructure (Plate : J and
ristyle and a 762). The a
mple, vi shrine in the
northeast
p
© exposed
plan, design, Portions of the jagati dha,
and védiban
a the te
of its Pila
sters Na
ith ani
Ows a large ornate niche, carved sjeaet
aka with attendants, aac
oil. The pilasters that =
is ‘abellished like those of the vanes ee
it Sele
y human-headed pene a
(the right pilaster
of the we
SNmir), ;
sign unknown
from any other on
m u-
375
KARKOTAS AND UTPALAS OF KASMIRA s
ple, plan.
Fig. 146. Pat an. Sankaragaurisa tem
survives in Patan
with four doors,
A miniature shr
in an old steppe
of only three stone lower
the shrine was made ing (Plate 758). The
mi
the cap of the pyra trefoil base of
ti an d shrine up to the
es the jaga rises the upper
po
upper stone comp
projections, the |
the superstructure. a-C, 155a-b;
phamsana le vel of (Fi gs. 148-149, 153g, 154
-g ro up s
ésa temple
Narannag , Jyésthé éa and Bhut
ra tirtha),
Plates 763-766) s spring (ancient Soda
kn ow n af te r the homonymou ng ath. Bounded
by high
of Na ra nn ag , s fr o m Wa een pine
The hamlet ad i hill-torren tc.
2.5 mi le
cl ot hed by deep gr
e K an ka -n ak s an d made of
is a site on th ra ng e (ca pped by sn ow
pe
mo nu me n ts, All are
va ra e
hills of the Bhutes
th re
tting for its
offers a pictures que se
forests), the site
376
©. Avantipur. ankuna’s st
Avantisvamj iipa; b, Tapar. Visnu te
temple; d. mple;
Patan, Sugandhééa
temple.
377
e-complex is on a high terrace to the west, the

local grey granite. The Jyésthes a templ later
r terrace and near it stands the plinth of a
Bhiteéga temple-complex is on a lowe
matha. ed Hara-
les are situa ted on the way to the sacr l
ome Jyésthesa and Bhutesa temp iqui y and were rich =
mukha bal tirtha. ; They are of hi gh antiquit
and to Gangngbal
peaks and the ye e:
es, clothed
ida who, the Rajatarangini stat
dowed by Lalitaditya Muktap d the tem ple with villages and
tem ple wit h ston e slabs and endowe
(Jjyéstharud ra) Bhitésa temple.
also said to hav e don ate d 11 kétis of gold coins to the
land. He is )
Plates 763, 765
oup (Figs. 148, 154a-c, 155a-b;
Narannag, Jy ésthésa temple-gr , on a jagati, the
a sin gle -ch a mbe red shrine, dvi-anga in plan
The Jyésthesa tem ple is ng kalasa with a
ch inc lud e kal aéa , kandhara, and a thin crowni
mouldings of whi pradaksina.
in pla ce of kapota. The jagatt allows
madhyabandha (Fig.
155 a) act ing with ghanadvaras
int o the san ctu m on the east and west t
The temple has door wa ys
alingas. The doorways have frames tha
harbour pithikas for Siv ted on
pedimented trefoil suppor these
on the other sides that is enc los ed by a lar ger
foil; this ls and brackets of
carry a pedimented tre bha dra (Plate 765). The capita n
the projecting pil ast ers of the
i Jo moulding between thi
mouldings; a larger scale for
pilasters have plain gh at
by a
kalagas, surmounted ate 765).
ers of the karnas (Pl composed of circular co
urses
the cantoning pilast empty;
The interior is now -blown lotus.
ne, ca rv ed at th e soffit with a full
of kanjur sto
subsidiary shrin
Some half a dozen ly their plinth a
76 3) , of wh ich two retain on rally resembl
(P la te
i- an ga ; on e is square. All gene
th vyala pranala.
dv
served. Three are way
pithika carved wi two-chambered gate
presen ts a ha nd so me
mains of a massive
north stand the re e with the main temple (Fig. 148).
About 60 ft. to the t in lin
its orientation is no
for the group, but 153g; Plates 764,
766)
uP (Figs. 149,
ésa temple-gro complex (Plate
Narannag; Bhut to th e eas t of the Jyésthésa
out 50 0 ft.
lower terrace ab Bhutééa temple.
Situated on a te d by the west-facing has only
e Bh ut és a gro up is do mi na
e Jy és th és a temple, it, however,
764) , th ns to th ed space
mi la r in de si gn 20 d dimensio 0 f which only the top is exposed, provid
Si jagati, pporting a
, on the west. The ea c h si de by pr ojecting pilasters su
tr an ce on asters.
one en
si na . Bh ad ra s are marked pe di me nt su pp or ted on the karna pil
for pradak ‘| se t
er
within the larg I , and cornices that resemble those of
the
pedimented tr ef oi ta ls ic di-
ha ve mo ul ded bases; capi mi ca l ce il in g made of concentr
The pi laster s
in interior had a do
T
Jyésthesa temple. of dvi-anga on plan
urses kanjur.
te n su bsidiary shrines; all r its doorway,
minishing co 5 surr ou nd ed by notable fo
i th of the Bhutésa is ses (Plate 766). Near
. 14 9) . Th at imm ad e of two corbelle cour d
(Fig x 7 ft.
ha s an el eg ant semi- te ci st ern measuring 22 143 ft.,
which e, 153
le also lies a angular enclosur
to have been a
hich seems rather
rtained only
ri be d asa ce wa s cellular can be asce
which Ka k de sc rnally, the
av al la bl e from the site. Inte
ma of columns ar e and a
solid wall
di ng s in c lu di ng kalaésa, kandhara,
after clearanc
e, moul ar in
ce d by st one, showing of a tw o- c ha mb ered gateway appe
enclosure is
fa Vestiges
with madhyabandha.
crowning kalasa
378
KARKOTAS AND UTPALAS OF KASMIRA 3 79
an.
tésa group, pl
Fig. 149. Narannag. Bhii
380

Buniar, Visnu temple
(Figs. 150, 155c, 15
8b; Plates 767-770)
Buniar, situated al
ong the Baramula-U
Visnu temple that ri Toad
is among the b
middle of the with 53 cells. A

Western wall of two-
th
ara, and terminating with kalaéa hee

agrha is 14 ft, square internally, wi
The adhisthana
Main shrine. of the peristyle
The Colonnad (Plate 768) shows the same ‘
Capital above e uses f]uted mouldings as oe ae
th © usual amalak columns with a mou
Seems more a- like member (Fig. lde d bas e and a vo
ster eotyped
than that at th 158b). The volute
Occurrence
can be no e Sy gandhé d capita
ital l here
ted, sa temple at Pa a
Only vestiges tan, where its fimat
of the Garud firs
55d; Plate 771)

ir (“ruined temple”) ;
,
is built of Sreeni situated On the Jhelam near Bai ne
sh limestone
and resemble ndi ctl ae
th
s the Buniar
ve each tier (P fty two-tiered jagati temp fa
late 771), with space
1
ted to Siva, Like northwest
Buniar this templequadrant of the courtyard. he
is assignable
to c. early in
Ce
th, Siva temple
ae ae of Fa (Figs, 151-152 ; Plat
thgadh, ¢. Seve es 77
rine n miles from B 2-774)
aramula has
nga. This a Siva temple
ig the larg ; that once
est Surviv
ing templ
: 9 in. externa e in Kashmir, i
at lly (Plate 774
et SOMponen uch above ). oe
Moderntk Vill t s of the templ the jagati
e ageioe ee aoe e e, inclu and. i le
about e modern hab ding its g
@ the level itation, The gr ht
of the shri ound level
lide i ne floor. of
oFwith i ee Pilaster, ed temples, : asada
a eee and those fl th is isa o
measures 16 fy A d h yabandha an ki ng th
e on
e bhadras
Dial Moulding,
ea
show ;
neath). The b r
hadra receass by ee aa,
“ep. It shows
h @ prominent alcove, (Plate
ith a
with
381
KARKOTATAS AND UTPALAS OF KASMIRA
pe"
<i
plan. (After Kak.)
r. Visnu temple,
Fig, 150. Bunia
382
Kashmir and Panjab style, IF.
Fig. 151 “ Fat h gadh, Siva t

abse il Haas : ae Squinc
: h in garbhagrha interior; _b. mouldings
na; c. mouldings at base of jangha, bhadra.
KARKOT TAS AND UTPALAS OF KASMIRA
| i
fo)
|
if
is)
és
G)
hanas: r face: antipur.
yle adhist nde, oute ce; @& Av
Fig. 15 3. Perist » 1b Marta i i
am
a, Martanda,
inner face;
Avantisvara,
ner ace;
Bhutéga, in
Fig. 154, Védibandha
s;
a. Naranna
no. 4; sh
pur, Avanti rine no. 23 by shrine no.3; c.
Avanti
svami temple shrine
;_ 1. Patan, Mi , SEs hrine; e.
éthamandir, ni ature Siva shrine; Ava nti pur .
NW shrine. g, Bandi.
» but
aving more have a much taller capital, n
urmounte
d moulded ornaments
by a Splayed-out i aier
a architrave fhanvde embel-
asamukhas and
mented trefoil,alternating with recessed
Peau
eatin
The broad
the *rowning Rucaka pilasters
oil, forming mi of the
ornament
of the
eleva-
385
KARKO TAS AND UTPALAS OF KASMIRA
: alinga
al Siv
eri or of the gar
ssbha grh aa was flagged and enshrii ned a coloss r
Theon/intater
olacad ae
ey 0 Ab e o a preserved to a height of ove
is e ing
TF fate Lae An in the four corners (Plate
774). The actual ceil
eee eee
feat
ead ed ima ge of sta ndi n Si , having unique iconographic t ofAee
g Siva
A four-h . The fierce back head
es tted tha
excavated near this tem
ple nt and back heads
pa the two fig ure s in the crest of the fro t
re fisnu. Also unus ua l are the eighth century bu
is att rib uta ble to a date not later than in th e te nt h
5 e image stylisticall
y attributable to early
to be lo ng to the temple, which seems
oes not se em
its huge size
century.
ug e as hl ar s an d in deed is remarkable for rcular top
of h mici
The monument is built the sanctum. The b hadra niche with its se anticipates
ui nc he s in l ab ov e
and the unusual sq Gupta-period “keyhole” nic hes, but the yar, of a slightly later
tre foi
to Pa
aes a throwback the Siva temples at
Pandréthan and
co mp on en t of
e central
date.
(not illustrated) d uplands, is si
tuated c. 20
Manasbal, Siva temple by hi ll s an s sub-
nded jor P art remain
lake of Ma nasbal, surrou wh os e ma
The picturesque Here stands a smalllI]
shri ne quare internally;
miles north of Srinagar.the year. The shrine is single- nt divided into
two
of
merged during most by a tre
its doorway is surmounted of the pedi
sections. The upper portion
arch is flanked by
a garland; the trefoil ; store
of Lakuliga. The pyramidal The recess below the lower of the tenth century A.D.
amalaka. quarter
crowned by an to the first
The temple is assignable
metopes. es 775-778)
le (Fis: 155e; Plat on the upland real the
between
Si va te mp al ”) , mits of
Pandréthan, men oldies itlies within the present
li
2 a u na pn ay : ing
+)
e ie E a éoka: ac rd
co
uran anic n f o u n aras aen
ebanwa hill
as
of th e Z i n j , Srinagar! w as a d o r ned by Prav mple ©
slopes j i @ Saiva te
s, including mothers).
y A.D. “
(c. mid-sixth centur
a Matrcakra (a
cir a of Meruvar hana-
ra an d ‘pe ahg hni
e oat)Dayaram Sa y
Pravareg va
an ci en t te mp le now standl v e be a
The only ift w unifor ml
erroneously i ar : as Saiva, no
that Cunningham jagati to the
co ns tr uc te d by Meruvard
h
in ea iD . «ntact from thehave come to
svam i ate pi No traces
holar to demonstr ynatural springs:
was the first sc e of the best pre4pit ea b
on ; has usual
accepted. It is er ged in 4 tan the jagat
ja ga ti is su bm w a r d g; and
gikhara. Its ati
e a g dhara,
omp r i s
as an c
Jain bhitt sa gati prov
!
y e 0” the nor
th,
) e t rs yd “
o o ra w an
mouldings whic i o jbas e mna
s a c
e c o e modateThie y, providing ‘
great
a p r o
W j e tion
ce mo re pr omp inr ene tls
na.a Bhad r e “e ec e t a
rradae
oroppr ksim oD the lateraltheaha oc, e itne
ff
similar do or wa ys
K a s h mir, s h o r t , n ovel, upap
p! Ka e &
previous tem es in ‘sing abov
and shade, W!
contrast of light late 7 75) lack a
The temple (P
386 yi :
Kashmir an: d Panjab sty. le, LF.
Fig. 155.
Jagatis an
d vady
a. aranna
arann:
387
KARKOOTAS AND UTPALAS OF KASMIRA
388 jab, ILF.
Varieties of North Indian style: Styles of Kashmiri and the Panjab,
comprising a gajapitha, pattika, and a

thin ka pota. The pla
jangha is relieved by karna and bhad
ra Pilast ers which have
inness of the E eietiveces
but rather picturesque capitals carv the usual moul i
ed with floral and figural icting
pairs of harnsas, lions, etc. These ornaments bellished
capitals su pport spl
ayed-out
ating with recessed miniaturepea chets ateuliedra
with a band of grasamukhas altern
pilasters c arry a lofty ped eae fe Zt Rae
iment enclosing a conspicuo
inner pair of pilasters; the canton us trefoil Pplatine reliev
a band of large grasamukhas alting karna pilasters support an ed by
ernating with arched niches, and enta a first Pharnsana
f. the
oe pian are fac .
eted and were embellish mal
- Pedimented trefoil above. Only the ed with SuPer e sh
principal doorway retains a figure i Fa ble as
seated Lakuliéa.
The sikhara was probably
crowned by an amalaka,
The interior ceiling is the now mis5 sing.
mo st ornate surviving in nsists
of three, intersecting, Pro
gressively diminishing
Kas hmi r (P late LINEN Sr a
handsome lotus-blossom squ
and the twelve comers of ares; the soffit is res are embel-
lished with dynamic figure the receding oe ing
s of flying vidyadharas (si
ngly or in pairs) i .del
garlands
or floral offerings. These ling and
figures are remarkable
vigorous movement. for their powerful m
Stylistic considerations f
of the tenth centur suggest that this temple d quarter
y a.p, be ass ign ed to the second q
ancient Mahapadmasara) is situated

S a small shrine atypical
on the pounce ereerenay re of
in its design. The shrine
on the has advaras
lat are Practically flush northwest, while the remaining sides
with the pilasters show es The
of the bhadra and
with the wall that they with the seeing
are distinguishable
. Each ghanadvara has largely by pelt in
a shallow niche carved relief
with a Hore “phadra
-headed image of Mahésamurti).
ence). T “as by its
erior ceiling is built ncated top (the trefoil arch Pee ai eatie,
This shrine may
be dated to the
of Overlapping stones;
mid-tenth century. the roof itself is
Payar, Siva temple
(Figs. 157, 155f;
Payar, situated on Plates 777-778)
the bank of a brook
Preserved shrines c. two miles from st
of Kashmir. Pulwama, has one
he temple is ha of the YY
oe moul rdly 11 ft, Sq
de u a r e ex te rn . na
boa o d jagati Taised on g Pair ally. It is dvi-anga on pl
a with madhya of B i s a n , s t a nding > ga
et . e
e si it bandha (Fig. 15 bhittas ind compose
self, which 5f). The shri d of ed
Provides a ne lacks a PE
v e r y B eE tatnd
€ shrine has a r row space
Only {Plate fo ur doo fo r p race™
777). Bach
q ca
8 Test on er Beha :
y harhsas wi:th flo iate
bold ghata bases, the riate
tails (their‘7 82gha
:
ta-
ir Capitals on ‘la ste rs Wi
ee sow cantoning
easing patravalli. Rucaka pilas
389
KARKO
ara, each storey

pyramidal two-s toreyed Sikh
Above the karna pilasters ris es the ess e d com par tme nts alternating
by an orna te band o f rosettes set in rec each
underscor ed show s a circular niche on
level of the sikhara
with projecting stems. The upper by a pediment bearing
a rose tte in the
pila ster s and cr own ed
side framed by
Lakulisa, sur-
tympanum. ay on the eas t bea rs a seated figure of
The trefoil above the d oorw headed
the nor th sh ow s a seated figure of three-
rounded by four disciples; tha
t on figures of
tho se on the wes t and south show
r sages;
Mahééamirti flanked by fou for m 0 f six-armed Bhairava
(Plate 777).
six-armed Nataraja and a terr ific e domical ceiling,
grh a ens hrines a Sivalinga. Th
The plain interior of the gar bha agitated figures of
a sma ll lot us on the soffit and four
b, has
which is a single sla 778).
sas in the corner spandrels (Plate ple on the basis of scu
lptural style,
atlantid yak se em app rop ria te t tha n the ninth
It does not Jater
an d wh ic h by
L itself bas ic consti-
vative, in its
which is quite conser s the Siv a te mp eal an
temple resemble
century a.D. This and lucidity,
y a gr eater simplicity
tuents, but is ma rk ed b me and multip
pil as ters of cumberso fying
advance in ri dd in g the
te mp le s an d in further simpli
shmir decora
had characterise d Ka an d si kh ar a. Sculptures and
jang ha
and ornaments of the
.
Siva shrine
Miniature
b, Patan.
390 : jab, IL-F.
Varieties of North Indian style: Styles of Kashmir and the Panja
(fel
6) ge) eS
Sauepat
w—iil
Fig, 158, Peristyl
e columns:
a. Martanda; . Buniar. Visn
u temple.
391
KOTAS AND UTPALAS OF KASMIRA \
KARKO
than structure is assign-

than t hos e at Pan dréthan. Thus, if th e Pandré
more dev elo ped as late as the second or
beg inn ing 0 f the ten th cen tury, Payar ma be dated
able to the i
century.
third quarter of the tenth
t illustrated)
Bumzu, cave-temple (no is a group of caves
red spr ing s of Bavan (Mattan)
About one mile north
of the sac partly rock-cut and
er lo ok in g the Lidar valley. One,
stone cli ffs ov dvi-anga shrine,
excavated in the lime ab le arc hit ect u ral interest. It is a small high
partly structural, is
of consider a vedibandha 4.5 ft.
ernally, that rests on - ’s inconspi
ally and 9.5 ft. ext bandha. The shrine
6.5 ft. square intern la ga wi th ma dh ya
that, unlike
kandhara, and ka flanked by pilasters
showing kalasa, an gu la r do or wa y
foil arch. The
ection has a rect diment with a tre
cuous bhadra proj ect ly su pp or t 4 pe
band of the
shmir shrines, dir doorway; the outer
those on other Ka pilast ers fl an ki ng the
ment rest on the a pilasters, W
edges of the pedi of the broad karn niches on
nt sit s on th e in ne r ed ge
rn a pi la st er s show sun k oblong
pe di me Th e ka h, oddly,
as th os e fl an ki ng the doorway. ed , py ra mi da l roof, the top 9 f whic
height w, two-ti er
rine carried a lo y’s pediment.
the shaft. The sh ex of the doorwa im akésava, built
by Bhima,
th an th e ap sh ri ne of Bh
was lowe r th th e ign of her
ur e ha s be en identified wi ee n Di dd a, during the re
The st ru ct her of qu ury, this
Ka bu l an d ma ternal grandfat si gn ab le to th e mid-tenth cent
Sahi ruler of y as mples.
up ta (A .D . 95 0-958). Plausibl se qu en ce fo r later Kashmir te
spouse Ksemag 4 chronological
ur e is he lp fu l in evolving
struct
t illustrated) a hill slope on th
e right
s si tu at ed on
nt Mamalaka )i
le of Mamal (ancie halgam. by a
The smal l te mp
nc ie nt Le da ri ) opposite Pa sq ua re in te rn ally, preceded
dar (a ine, 8 ft. are
bank of the Li - a wa y 20 d bhadra recesses 1s
It is a single columns. The
do or
er pilasters
d on a pail of fluted nc e of pr oj ec ti on i the corn enshrined a
foils. The abse
pp or te re, and
praggriva su al superstructu
nt ed by pe dimented tre peals to pert
ain to
surmou te mp ed. Th e te mp le ap of
qa notable fe
ature. The ika has surviv en ti fi ab le wi th the temple d
which the © ‘s id adorne
Sivalinga of ; 1128-1155)
h or ea rl y erson is sa id to have
the late tent mi ni
that a > Ra
Mammesvara amalaka accor emp!
with a gold
e n
jo in in g th e Bhutesa t
a matha ad —
e “Salt Range”
ur al , an d
PAKISTAN a n d J h e l am rive hi n bo th the cult
the Indus d
nd between nhapuré an
Th e ta bl e- la
t k i n g dom of Sir a p u r a
the anci en
hme ir: . Sim h
represents ce of Ke asn ructure
often politica l, in
th e
fl
im
u e
pa
n
ct of Ka sh ivt style.
Kate») : : A m u c h earlier st
t (oFww
atas (or
pil-stes of Am a
rae.
ury aD. U
c. tenth cent niyar 12 Swat.
at Gu 1 at
is located il lu st ra te d) bl es th e temple no.
(not em
wat), temple
Guniyar (S
This m a ake ‘ches and
a win
it s $ ae ; type
Laduv in rtially pres r at Guniyar shows
fo u l as a proto
ni ya r pa i y a r ™ onument
size and Gu ‘terio
have seen
the Gun
b a r s Laduv, s c h o l a r s
hared ome
o n e a l
392 jab, ILF.
Varieties of North Indian style: Styles of Kashmiri and the Panjab,
for Laduv, which clearly post-dates it.

Mal6t, temple remains (not illustrated)
Of the three Salt-Range sites, Malot has the best pare ins; igcoat
these share the
ce Bee et eee
plan, design, and layout of a developed Kashmir templ
e o i eae Sa cao:
A.D. The structural remains consist of a garbhagtha
, a shor aa eiiadran gular
chambered gateway situated c. 58 ft. east of the prasa
da, pene a {ager than the
courtyard. The prasada has three series of pedim
ented tre Pss, Mok, deeenicha tHe
other, the first supported on a pair of thin circular
pilasters ere Bites alastors
second supported on large fluted pilasters, the
third, by very
at also support the main superstructure.
: ir: the deep
This Gh: has some distinctive features that are
not peek in eee ieee
niche of the bhadra is surmounted by a relief
resembling ene see ee tall
flanked by two smaller Sikhara-models
of the same design; eia c ned anibol d
véedibandha showing two kanthas, one broad
and one narrow, eac
kalaga.
Amb, temple remains (not
illustrated)
The hill-fort at Amb has thr ’ 3
ee temples, one large, with ing
elements of Kashmir style, an a Latina sikhara Pa
d two smaller ones, all three part ae
temple stands on an extensive jag ly im Pee ae mamed
ati, embellished with a Tunn
by plain Rucaka pilasters (th inro gw Of ni LAA
e niches are now empty).
moulded védibandha and con The prasada rises ae ein
sists of a tri-anga garbhagr tin
ha preceded by as ne annete
ala approached by a tall fli
ght of steps from the west.
three sides of the prasada The bhadra aie a ae
have large deep niches su sthye
armas have smaller, pla rm ounted by cinquefoil ar
in, rectangular niches. The
rékha-sikhara. The pilast prasada is: roofed by a heaavy
ers cantoning the an
and bases with typ ical védib
Owning arch nd door apertures, with their framing

Kashmir,
The two smaller temples
Consists of a garbhagrha stand further west, facing
and antarala, the larger structure . Each
pilasters which both en tered through doorways framed by aaVvi
ar
preserved, © Surmounted by cinquefoil arches. The superstructures a
armed Narasirnha and Siva gers

tural and archit ct of Kashmir. On the basis oe fe
tenth century e Amb monuments can be dated to the latter half o
A.D.
Kétas, temple re
mains (not illu
strated)
as about a dozen ‘ch a

nown as Satghara. The Principal temples, of eae uate
shrine of the Satg
KARKO’ TAS AND TP.
UTPAL AS O: F KASMI RA
ndrethan
t on the jan gha of the Siva temple at Pa
not unlike tha dyadharas
pedimented trefoil, A.D . Th e ske tch sh ows a pair of flying vi at
d-tenth century the door to the shrine
ened: to the mi the arc hit rav e of
e inner trefoil as on The shrines at Kéetas
Nene above th coe val wi th the Pandrethan temple.
most
anasbal, which is al th e lat ter half of the tenth
century.
earlier ruined
da te d in larger and probably
may therefore be gr ou p st an ds a
ted pilasters of
of the Satghara nels framed by stun
About 170 ft. east wi th a ro w of pa Gandhara.
nt embellished ddhi of stupas in count of
temple, its baseme at fo un d on th e me
s ac
what resembling th stupa mentioned 1in Hstan Tsang’
a deuessign some
en t the Buddhist
ItA is likely to repres
Simhapura. Krishna Deva
, XXVI
REFERENCES Society of Bengal
Jou rna l of the Asiatic
in Potowal,”
eek Sculpture ddhist Monume
nts,
“Remains of Cr rv ey , Hindu and Bu
i ca l Su
, Archaeolog
peti ntendent
eport of the Su he 154-161.
4920-1921.
Northern Circle, mzai, of Kashmir, De
lhi 1962.
ri od s) , 4t h ed it io n, Bombay 1959,
Pe
Kaul Ba dhist and Hindu Kashmir, Lonon Aa6y:
Prithvi Nath
dianArchitecture (Bud s in Societ y of Bengal
, XXXV
Percy Brown, In , Illustrations of Ancient Buildi
ng f the Asiatic
Ha rd y Co le s » Journal o
Henry of the Temple XIV, 33-35.
otes on Some ; V, 86-92; mir,”
W.G. Cowie, “N In d Oe Ex92hibited in th e Temples of Kash
88 -1
i l Surv ey of re ,
eologica Architectu
ham, Arc ha say 00 the Arian Order of ee
A. Cunning An Es j a
y of ee rs, ail
gham, “ 3. a, es a
A. Cunnin l of the Asiatic Societ au andhara,
Pat
e In di an Himalay 4
ur na i q u e t h Art an
Jo
Ar t gr ec o- ouddnhd Art of ashmir an ty a- Mu kt ap! a,”
ucher, L’ History a litadi
Alfred Fo udies in the e Art of La eres
H. Goetz, St of M a r t and and th . t ,
Temple | Singh
et z, “The Sun sh m' r, London 19°. ns of th e Sri Pratap
H. Go ents of Ka tic Sect io
11. ‘ent Monum d Numisma
(1953), 1- ologica! an 5 seid
Ar ch ae ;
R b O B E of th 2 3 . 69 ; 12
f i a 1 9 i 19
istan, Karach
l
er ae ; Calcutta and Sim of
Ram Sae Srinaga! sures in ak ical Survey
Museum, and Art Trea ” Archaeolog
Architecture er ie s at Jaulian,
F.A. Khan, stupas and
Mo na st
at Taxila:: The f
arshall, Oe
“Ex
eae emoirs, No. 7, Calc bridge _ ¥ me
utta 1 21. ne
d 1935.
India, M vo ls ., C am f Ka sh mi r, Allahaba Ba
, 3 gs ;
n Ma rs ha ll, Taxila c e S a of th i 1 9 7 0. rt , 1913-2*
Jo h h nginil,n w De lh
Annual Re
po
a a
aj e of Ka sh mi r, & In di a,
ram Fr i
on d C Itur ologic@ ] Surv
ey
al
a Sie
ejit
Ran tae tHis: toreyne an sept i Archae dia, A nnu
Ch an dr a P o,
Ray n Ear
d T
ly
ic al Su rvey of In
Sunil “pxcavations
at
ir,” Archae
olog :
Sahni, 1900.
Daya Ram i
Westminste
r
Monu of Ka shmir, 2 vols.,
40-62.
hni, wp re-Muhammadan ‘cle of th Ki ng s
Daya Ram Sa 8. i, aC ronic di Be
London 1
Report, 19 15-16, 49 -7 aa
ja ta re
n jin
fiTr av el s in in a,
; lhan e § Ra
M.A. Stein, ed., Ka
s,
Thomas Watter
Paige
e r e n c e G l o s s ary
Ref
in this
@? as a se pa rate volume
rms will appe
ar ch itectural te -
An annotated
gloss ar y of
nd ed on ly for reference.
sting is inte
f li
series; this brie ection
a s s u r a nce OF prot ll-frieze)
hand gestu
re o f
m o u l d i n gs below wa
h India.
dra nt (in Sout
Abhayamu moulded b
aseme
c r o w ning amal
aka
P
ab o v e
adhisthan
a ga placed
“sky” lin
a
akasaling rosary ion
re usedas decorat
akgamala divine figu
-dévata motif)
alarnkara aisle n d o w ( d ecorative
rmer-wi r@
t h India); do o f L atina-Naga
alinda nasi ( S o u
ning mem
b e r
l a n f r uit”; crow
alpanas! “«myro b o
ian spire
temples o w n i n g North Ind
amalaka stone cr
“ c o g g e d heel”
large laka)
than ama if)
aka (broader rative mot
amalasar
a n g o f ruits (deco x i t of immortal
ity
pu n c h o f m
cont a i n e l i
i n g v a s ? believed
amralumb crown i India)
ta e d h a ra (South
amrta-gha a c h
with det
re
anarpita “egg”: spi cture,
b u l a t ory f t e mple stru
daka sed a m ‘vis i o n o
anda, an i
a
andharik
ani ga
ankana
ankura
i
antarabhitt
antarala
a
antarapatt
ha
antarasak
396
Reference Glossary
anuratha flanking offset (wall division);

pratiratha
apasmarapurusa
dwarf demon personifying “ig
norance”
apsara
divine nymph
arca
image under worship
ardhacandra
moon-stone; semi-circular decora
ardhadarpana tive motif
half-mirror (decorative
motif)
ardhakalaga
ovolo moulding
ardhamandapa
half-hall articulated with
the vimana or mandapa
ardhapadma (South India)
half-lotus (decorative mot
ardhaparyanka if)
lalitasana; sittin
8 posture with one leg placed on ground
and the other fo Ided
ardharatna on seat
half-diamond (decora
asanapatta tive motif)
seat-slab
astagraha
eight planets
astamangala
eight auspicious sy
asthana-mandap mbols
a audience hall
atibhanga
exaggerated flexio
avalokanaka n
window-opening
avatara
divine reincarnat
ayGgasabha ion
hall for worship
dyatang
structural unit;
ayudhapurusa shrine
anthropomorphi
c form of weap
on
Bahirsakha
bahyagakha:
bahyagakha Outer s4kha
outer door-jam
bakula b
flower of mimnsops elengi;
motif) minute rayed rosette
bakulamalg (decorati ive
Sarland of “bakul
bélapafijarg a” flowers (dec
miniature fr
orative motif)
ont of an apsidal
shrine (decorat
Chain of such Moti ive motif); a 4
inner latas fs as a verticle Tecess between
balipitha of Sikhara
outer an
bhadraq Pedestal fo
r oblation
bhadragavak Central offs
ga et (wall di
vision)
Bhadraka pening at
the central]
offset; balc
Square, wi ony, wind
th « bhadra ow
”-like central proj
ection (pillar type
)
397
REFERENCE GLOSSARY
bhadrapitha tier; tiered structure

ision)
bhadraratha central offset (wall div
ony
l offset; window, balc
opening at the centra
bhadravalokana )
l-part (usually fluted
top support; capita
bharana
pillar
fluted top-part of
bharani
beam
bharapatta superstructure
re supporting
atlas; yaksa figu
bharaputraka gu re supporting supers
tr ucture
atlas; ya ks a fi
bharavahaka
mansion; shrine
bhavana ture
urse, substruc
bhitta foundation co
pilaster
bhittistambha storey
earth, level: Indian
bhtimi in g th e st or ey of aN orth
wheel” mark
corner “cogged
bhami-amalaka spire a
pporting phami-amalak
segment su
bhamikhanda
goblin
bhita
goblins
register of
bhatamala h bhutas
o r - j a m b carved wit
d o
bhutasakha ng 4 ent
shrine surroun di eceive d e
nlightenm
u d d h a r
Bodhighara which th
e B
)
outh India
Bédhimanda
Brahmakanta m is
w o r s h i pip;; tthhet er
he focus
f o r
using the
caitya
e hall ho ™ otif base
d on
can e -window
Caitya
caitya-gavaksa
hall o
caityagrha cus
nu's dis
m of Vis ta)
cakra d on kapo
tif place
Cakrapurusa
cakravaka ive motif)
per
jlion on up
camaradharini
campaka
candrasala
398
Reference Glossary
candraéalika
diminutive of candragala
candrasilq lowest step shaped like a “half moon”
candravalokana
ornate window, window for viewing the moo
n
candrika a
architectural member between am alaka and crowniin
ng
kalaga
capa
“bow”; apse
capdkara : apsidal
capétamudra
posture of administering a slap
cdrana
mythical flying ascetic
catuhsakha ~
having four s4khas
caturbhima
four storeyed
caturmukha
four-faced, four-doored
~
caturmukhalinga
four-faced linga
catuski
bay of four pillars
Catustala
four-storeyed
cauri
fly-whisk
cétiya
Prakrit form of caitya
cétiyaghara
Prakrit form of Caityagr
chadya ha
eave -~
channavira
ornamental jewelry re
chatra sembling a cross-brace
umbrella, a symbol of
chatradharini royalty
umbrella-bearing fe
Cippika male
minor cyma moul
citra ding
ornament, image,
citra-torana picture
ornamental tora
cla, cilika na-arch
“hair on crown”
; finial, crest
Danda
“staff”. pillar-s
dandacchadya haft
Straight eave
dandika as Opposed to
Pillaret
khuracchadya (curved eave)
darpana
“mirror” ; Circ
dévagrha ular decorative
motif
dévakéstha “house of a di
vinity”
dévakula niche for a
divinity
shrine
4%,
399
REFERENCE GLOSSARY
l shrine
dévakulika minor shrine, periphera
of the sikhara (Orissa)
demigod placed on top
dévalacarani
temple; shrine
dévalaya
ment committee
temple of manage
dévanikaya and demons”
of ° ‘fight between gods
mythical episode Nidhiputra
dévdsurasangrama “my thical treasure”;
form of
anthropomorphic
Dhanaputra
facetted
dharanvita
piece
facetted coping
dharanvita usnisa
facetted
dharavrta el of law”
Buddhist “whe
dharmacakra izance
banner, cogn
dhvaja
as standard
banner used arters”
dhvajastambha “e le ph ants 0 f the qu
four myth ical
diggajas ions
of the dire ct
eight guardians
Dikpdlas
kettle drum rius’’)
dimdima ed from «“qena
gold coin (adopt
dinara -bearer
female lamp
dipadharini temple-type
South Indian
Dravida Dravida type
spirelet of
od
Dravidakata s of Sun-g
42 varietie
dvadasadityas
door e
dvara r; doorway nich
gate chambe
dvarakésthaka an
door-guardi ment; doorjamb
dvarapala d o f do orframe ora
ba n orey
dvarasakha witha ta ll upP er st
gateway riratha)
dvarattalaka p l a n e s of offset (t
with two
dvi-anga yed
two-store
dvibhiama gakhas
having tw
d in
dvisakha (discusse
a t e r r a ced stupa
ling
e resemb
a temple-tyP ottara purana)
Edaka visnudharm face
jpuman
Givaliniga with on®
a
ékamukhaling single spize¢ a single pearl-strand
ékandaka pec
klace having
ékavali
400 Reference Glossary
6kavalli-saraséna foliate pediment with a single large gavaksa dormer
Gadadévi anthropomorphic form of Visnu’s mace (female)

gadha recess of gavaksa
a7
gagdraka decorative motif: comprisi

‘ot ng arrow between two spira
sp ls
gagarapatti
a frieze of gagarakas
gaja elephant
gajakranta-simha
lion pouncing on elephant (decorative motif)
gajamunda
elephant’s head (decorative motif)
gajapitha moulding of elephant figures
gajaprsthakrti
shaped after elephant’s back
gajatdlu
“elephant’s palate” (decorative ceiling-course)
gajavyala
vyala with elephant head
gala
kantha; recessed moulding
galapdda
vertical partition in the gal
a
gana
bhita, pramatha; goblin
sanandyaka
leader of the ganas
ganasakha
Sakha ornamented with gan
gandharva as
celestial minstrel
gandharvamukha
head of gandharva (decor
gandharvasakha ative motif)
sakha ornamented wit
garbhabhittj h gandharvas
sanctum wall
garbhagrha
womb-house; sa
nctum
garuda
mythical bird
Garuda
Visnu’s vehicle
Garudadhvaja
Garuda-standard:
2avdksa name of Visnu
“COW’S-eye” (dec
84Vaksajalq orative motif)
; Candraéala
lattice of 8avaks
8avaksandsi as
nasi faced by Bavaks
a
shanadvara
false door on
shanta the central] of
fset
bell
shantamala
chain of bells or chain
ghata with bells (decorative
motif)
Ghata vase, pot; cushion-
shaped pillar-part (above lasuna)
femple-type discu ssed
in Brhatsarnhita and other ae xts
silpa te
401
RY
REFERENCE GLOSSA
ype)
va vase-and-foliage (pillar-t
ghatapalla form of Parvati
having “iguana” mount;
godhdsana
ve motif)
wave design (decorati
gomutrika sign)
“bull’s eye” (jali de
Gonétra ular roof-covering
circular purlin; circ
gopanasi tall upper storey
as city gateway with
gopurattalak
torque
graivéyaka head
gorgon or gorgon (decorative
grasa
s su sp en de d from grasamu khas
jingling bell
grasakinkinika motif)
chain of grasa mot ifs
grasamdla kha
he ad; kirttimu
a gorgon face or
grdsamukh a motifs
band of gras
grasapattaka
grasapatti, band of gras
a motifs
a)
grasapatt
ika (South Indi
of an u p pe storey
wall
grhapindi stupa
containing owning ama
laka
temple hall ar a an d c r
grha-stipa betw een th
e éjkh
neck; recess
griva l
closed hal
apa
gadhamand
otif)
der (dec orative m
goose, gan hamsas
Hamsa - a r c h a d o rne d with
torana
na
hamsa-tora amsas
band of h
hamsamala ndia)
s? e t (South I
air of gee cloistere d p a r a p
una of
hamsa-mith alustra de
g;arland; p torey
hara on the sky s hant trunk
pavilion ling @ Jep
harmya
hastihasta
rP
Thamrga v o l u t i o n of cate
“con otif)
illikavala
na ecorat i
galika (d
indusdlika
ha
Jadyakumb
jagati
Reference Glossary
Jahnavi Ganga
jakkhayatana (Prakrit) yaksa shrine
jala, jalaka
mesh design
jalamala garland of mesh design
jdlavatayana
window carved with mesh design
jali mesh, lattice, screen; perforated window
jambhaka
goblin
jangha
wall, wall frieze; elevatioh betwee
n véms
dibandha and §gikhara
jatajita
arranged mass of matted locks
jatamukuta
crown of matted locks
Kacchapa
tortoise
kadalikakarana
corbelling (construction tec
kaksdsana hnique)
seat-back
kalaga
“pitcher”; torus moulding
kalika
bud (conical decorative
kalpavalli mot if)
wish-fulfilling vine
kampa
rectangular fillet (Sou
kandabhitt; th India)
garbhabhitti, sanctum
kandhara wall
broad recess between
kankanapatra mouldings
“serrated leaf” (decor
kahkanapatra-pat ative motif)
ti register of kankanap
kantha atra design
neck; recess betw
kantha-patti een mouldings
frieze in the kant
kapili ha
kapigirsa, kapisi wall Projecting in front of the sanctum framing
P
rsaka a vesti ibule
Parapet
kapéta
roll-cornice; ov
kapétapaili, ka erhanging corn
potéli ice
Cyma-eave
kapétapalika cornice
Cyma-eave
karimakara cornice
fanciful form
karna of Crocodile
karnaka angle, corner: ©o
rner wall-divisio
arris Mould n
karnakundala ing on Pill
ar ¢ apital
karnakata earring
Miniature Square
structure On Corn
er of superstruc
ture
SARY
REFERENCE GLOS
venukosa
comer band of sikhara;
karnalata
corner amalaka
karnamalaka
corner spirelet
karnandaka
corner frieze
karnapattika c oming at the corn
er
miniature temple kosa
karnaprasada
of th e sp ir e (Or issa); karnalata, venu
corner band
karnaratha
corner bastion
karnattalaka s moulding
knife-edged arri
r jangha)
karnika arly synonym fo
“waist”; wall (e
kati
fanciful figure
kautuka
plain recess
khalva Sakha
plain recessed
khalvasakha curve d spire)
gm en t (o f outer band of
se
form
khanda
ston e of fo
undation plat
cap-
kharasila
ornate niche
ban dha
khattaka ing of vedi
basal mould bha mouldings
khura
e x of kh ur a and kum
comp l
khura-kumbha , awning
curved eave
khuracchadya
pell-garland
kinkinimala usician
celestial m l
le minstre
kinnara
ce of a d ivine fema
fa
kinnarivaktra rown
conical c
mukha
kiritamukuta e of g l o r y” gra:ga
“fac g course
kirttimukha ve ceilin
“boat m decorati
kéla
storeroom pet al pattern
th lot us-
késthika ma moulding wi
minor cy
h course
ksu drapadma minor g
ub-p lint
ksudropana pilaster
kudyastambha aputraka
atlas; bh ar g
diband ha mou Jdin
kumara “pot” ye
kumbha pillar bas
e
stomach
kumbhaka w i t h fa ce in the
gana
kumbhanda illaret
pase of p
kumbhika ulding
torus mo
kumuda
sary
404 Reference Glos
kunda tank
kunda a type of flower
kunjardksa a perforated decorative design
Kata superstructure-type
kita square aedicula; spirelet; kutagara
kitagdara a square chamber on the upper storey; p square mi iniature
shrine
kutdgarasala rectangular miniature shrine
katakara resembling square aedicula
Lalata central part (of door lintel)

lalatabimba (bimba) crest figure, central symbol on door lintel
lambana “falling down”; depending ornament (decorative
° if
motif)
laguna vase-shaped part of pillar capital
lata creeper; vertical band of gikhara
Latina North Indian Sikhara-type with curved vertical bands (la tas)
linga Siva’s phallic pillar
Lingékara
linga-shaped shrine-type described in early
silpa texts
lingapitha
base of linga; pithika
Lékapala
guardian of one of the four principal quar
ters
Madhyabandha
middle band
madhyalata
central band of Latina
Sikhara
madhyasakha
central sakha of the
door
madhyaéala
central hall
mahddvara
principal gate
Mahdékéla
Saiva dvarapala
mah4éndsi
large gavaksa do
mah4patta, rmer (South In
dia)
mah4apatti,
mahGpattika broad band
Mahardjalilasang
“royal”? sittin
mahavihdraq g Posture
eminent Budd
makarg hist monast
ery
“rocodile-mons
makara-prandlq ter: dolphin
Makara-shape
d Bargoyle
REFERENCE GLOSSARY
m makaras
torana-arch emanating fro
makara-t6rana
ara; Ganga
goddess riding on a mak
makara-vahini
d
garland; decorative ban
mala
carrying garland
a flying celestial figure
mala-vidyadhar
garland-bearing
maladhara
garland-frieze
malapattika of a mala
gakha in the form ral festoons
malasakha
-p ar t be lo w ca pi ta l decorated with flo
pillar
malasthana g cord
ig ht li ne ma rk ed by a measurin
st ra
manasutra
dais
res
manca
ik e mo ul di ng supporting figu
dais -l
mancika
diagram
mandala with c olumns
hall, generally e with pillared
walls
mandapa a; te mp le -t yp
mandap
diminuti ve of
Mu ndamala
mandapika and usual ly
threshold
ce nt ra l part ofo rnate
proj ec ti ng kati; wall
an d below chadya;
mandaraka ure abov e ja ga ti
tem ple struct
s vase
mandovara age: auspici ou
vase and foli wi th rosettes (d
e corative
a at in g
mangalakalas monds al te rn
ban dof dia
manibandha motif)
ndant
jewelled pe
manipadaka e motif)
ls (decorativ
manipattl, band of jewe
manipattika
spirelet oulding
manjari c u s h i o n -shaped m
“Jentil”’;
masuraka
ee
y
monaster
tern and
matha mother-go
ddess
e d w i t h vedika pat
n t
ck ora’ me base
matrka , seat-ba ign at the
kaksasana h a n t - h e a d d e s
el1e p
mattavaran
@ often with
peacock
stupa
mayura a s e m e nt terrace of
b of aram
the head square
médhi t e ; w i t h ri o u s f o rms from
mons ning va
ar -t yPe c ombi
mésavyala “mixed ” ; pi ll
Miésraka to circular
s couple
auspiciou
mithuna
sary
406 Reference Glos
mithunasakha sakha bearing couples (sometimes erotic)

mukhacatuski four-pillared entry porch
mukhdlinda front aisle
mukhamandapa front hall; entry hall
mukhapatti front of ornate frame
muktadadma pearl festoon (decorative motif)
muktagrasa grasamukha spewing pearls
muktapuspa-pattika frieze of flowers fringed with pearls
mukula, mukulika floral bud (decorative motif)
mukuta crown, tiara
mulamanjari principal sikhara
mtlandyaka main enshrined deity
miulaprdsada main shrine; shrine proper
mundamala garland of skulls (decorative motif)
Mundamdla flat-roofed temple-type
musala threshing staff, grain-pounder .
N abhicchanda
type of ornate ceiling with deep concentric band
s
ndga
cobra; snake
nadgapdséa
design of intertwined serpents
Ndgara
generic name for North Indian tem
Nagardja ple-type
anthropomorphic cobra-kin
g
ndgasakha
sakha with naga pattern
ndgi, ndgini
female serpent
nakula, nakulaka
a type of purse
Nandi (Nandin, Na
ndi) Siva’s bull
Nandi
name of Saiva dvar
Nandi-mandapa apala
Pavilion for Siva’s bull
ndsi ;
gable-end of a wagon-vault;
(South India) ga va ks a or “‘caitya-arch” mol
De ti
navabhima i
nine-storeyed
Navagrahas
nine planets
navandaka
having nine Spir
navanidhis es
nine mythical
treasures
407
REFERENCE GLOSSARY
mythical treasure
nidhi
treasure-vase
nidhighata
treasure-vase
nidhikalasa of “mythical treasure”
anthropomorphic form
nidhiputra
without ambulatory
nirandhara
lotus
Padma
lotus-capital
padmabharana
lotus petal
padmadala
lotus vine
padmalata tus leaf
lotus foliage, lo
padmapatra
lotus frieze
padmapattika ceiling
lotus-pendant of
padmasila
lotus umbrella
padmatapatra as padmalata
lotus vine, same
a)
padmavalli ana (South Indi
lotus-formed up
padmopana
five-storeyed Si va , Surya, Ganapa
ti, and
: Vi sn u,
pancabhuma v e divinities
worship of fi
sana
paficadevopa Sakti
five-spired
paficandaka ets (tri-anga)
with five offs
pancaratha hav ing five
gakhas
paricasakha
five-storeyed
parcatala five-shrined f);
ive moti
a ri ne (decorat later texts)
pancayatan s i d a l sh
front of ap of Latina gikhara (in
d
panjara central ban
register
pankti axe
parasu female attendant rame
e t i n u e 02 image-f
paricarika jmage-fra
me : r
parikara niche fram

e
parikarma wall
moat p l a c e d on temple
diviniti e s
parikha ng
surroundi
pa rivaradéevatas band of f
oliage
parnapatti
408
Reference Glossary
parsada courtier; gana

parsvadévata
attendant divinity (in Orissa, a synonym
for parivaradé
ivaradévata)
patra
leaf, foliage
patralata
leafy scroll
patrasakha
sakha adorned with foliag
e
patravallj
patralata, leafy scroll
atta, patti band, register
pattika
kampa; rectilinear fillet (So
uth India)
pédya lower block of door-jam
bs (often carved with figures of
Tiver-goddesses and door
g uardians)
bédyapinda unworked lower section
of door-jamb
Phalaka
abacus (pillar-part suppor
phdélana ting potika)
minor offset demarcatin
phatnsakara g planes
having pyramidal tiered
phathsakita form
Pyramidal tiered aed
Phamsana icula
tiered, pyramidal roo
phaémsang (Phar f-type
nsanaq) “wedge”; tier of Pyrami
dal roof-type
Pidhanaphalaka
covering slab of sik
pitha hara
Pedestal, platform
pithika
image pedestal
potika
bracket-capital
prabhamandala
aureole
Prabhaévalj
nimbus, halo
Pradaksing
circumambulati
Pradaksinapatha on
circumambulato
Praggrivg ry path
praékara
walled enclos
Pramatha ure
gana
prandla
Sacred drain:
Prasdda water chute
“palace, Man
Prastarg sion”; temp
le
entablature
pratibhadra
offset flank
Pratiharg ing bhadra
attendant,
Pratihary door-guard
ian
female doo
r-guardian
409
REFERENCE GLOSSARY
offset flanking karna

. pratikarna
Sikhara
flanking vertical band of
pratilata
image
pratima
bhadra
wall-offset flanking
pratiratha
omposition
dramatic figure-c
pratirapaka
gatehouse
pratoli
theatre
préksdagara
almshouse
punyasala (decorative motif)
vase-of-plenty
purnaghata (decorative moti
f)
vase-of-plenty
purnakalasa (decorative mo
tif)
vase-of-plenty
purnakumbha
flower
puspa n
floral festoo
puspa-torana ng male
flower-beari
puspadhara ng female
flower-beari
gn)
puspadhari ent (jali desi
flower-segm
Puspakhanda
i, nd
puspapatt floral ba
a ive motif)
puspapattik al d i a m o nd (decorat
flor ative motif)
pusparatna m i n g c r e eper (decor
blosso
puspavalli
ence
royal resid
Raja nivésana e (usually
royal palac s t r u ct ur e of kaksasana rn)
sub atte
raja prasada a d o r n a t e fillet as a n d - a o u ble-VIn? p
bro mond-
decorate d w ith it
rajasénaka rm
o n ! a n d ing platfo
pavilio n nda pa
ll; nrty ama
ared ha
ramanaka e of pill al band of
gikhara
open-tyP ra | ve rt ic
ision: cent
rangamandap4 c h a r i o t ” : wall div
“ )
in Orissa
ratha (“raha”’
iche
framed n
rathika piction
erotic de tern
ratikrida o f d i a mond pat
pand
ratnapatti pattern
ratnap atta, h a W i th jewel
gak
ratnasakha re (of gikhara)
curvatu
ire
rékha curved sp
rékhasikhare
410 Reference Glossary
rékhasatra measure of curvature of sikhara

Rucaka square pillar-type
Rudrakanta round column-type (South India)
Tupa figural ornament
rapakantha recess carved with figures
rapasakha sakha with figure-ornament
rupastambha pillar/pilaster carved with figures
Sabha rectangular hall

sabhakara rectangular vaulted roof without gables
sabhémandapa open type of pillared hall
sadatala six-storeyed
Sakha decorative door-band; door-jamb
$akha-vibhakti division of doorframe into bands
sala
rectangular chamber
$ald-sikhara
wagon-vault roof; Valabhi
Sdlabhanjika
woman entwining a tree (decorative moti
f)
salaka grille
$alakara
vaulted roof with gabled ends; Val
abhi
salilantara
recess between wall-bays
§4lmali
silk-cotton tree or its blos
som
samabhanga
standing posture in eq
uipoise
Samatala
flat ceiling-type
samatala
flat
sandhdra
with ambulatory
sanghati
monk’s robe
Sankha
conch shel]
Sankhanidhi
treasure flowing
Sahkhapurusa from conch
anthropomorphi
saptabhima c form of Visnu’
s conch
Seven-storeyed
saptakhanda rékha
Curvature of
Saptamétrkas Seven segmen
ts
Seven Mother
saptatala s
Seven-storey
Sardiila ed
lion-monster
411
REFERENCE GLOSSARY
openings
dra temple-type with four
sarvatobha
four-faced image
sarvatobhadrika
segments
a curvature of six
satkhanda rékh e
free feeding-hous
sattra
ksmi
a frieze depicting La
saubhagyapatt celestial ascetic
siddha
t
pinnacle, cres (South India)
sikha
(N or th In di a) ; crowning dome
towe r, spire
sikhara
minor spire
sikharika pediment
single candrasala
simhakarna
lion’s head per storey
simhamukha o w pr oj ec ti ng from an up
bay-win d
simhapanjara
lion’s head
simhavaktra r
lion monste
simhavyala t
pillar bracke r platform ©
f sikhara
pe
Sirsa, éirsaka oulding;
fl at up
shoulder m
bhi roof
skandha
o w e r p r o f ile ofa Vala
l band
skandha-védi carved
ed frieze;
ornament
éobhapattika
steps
decorative
steps e pattern (
series of ic al fo li ag
d vert
ly detaile
distinctive
grivrksa motif) attern
e d w i t h srivrksa p
v
gakha car
érivrksasakha spirelet
srmga pillar
larets
stambha uP of pil
gril Je made pillar
a of a
stambhajalak the for m
gakha in
stambhasakha
sthana
stupa
subhadra
kanasika
gukanasa, $U
ndrasalas)
suparna
huna
suparna-mit
gu rasen
aka
éarasend,
Reference Glossary
sarpa tier resembling pent-roof

surpacchddya broad pent-roof
surpakara Surpa-shaped
Tala storey
talapatra
palm-leaf
tamala, tamalapatra
leaf of xanthochymus pictorius (decorative motif)
tankitamarica
carved dais
tantraka
frame, line
taranga
wave (bracket-type)
taranga-potika
pillar-bracket adorned with “wave”
design
tati, tatika minor dish-moulding over laguna
thakara
minor caitya-dormer; candrasal
ika
tilaka
minor niche with samvarana roo
tirtha
f
sacred spot (near water)
torana
gateway; archiform gateway-p
torana-prasada attern
mansion pattern on ga
teway
tri-anga
with three planes of off
tribhanga sets
triple bend of human
tribhima figure
three-storeyed
trigunasitra
three-fold cord (delineation of
trikhanda rékha sikhara’s curvature)
Curvature of three seg
tripatta ments
with three facets
tripatta kumuda
kumuda moulding
Tripurusa with three facets
a type of prasada ha
triratha ving three sanctu
ms
with three Projec
trigakha tions
.
with three Sakhas
trisila
trident
Tristilapuru
sa
tritala anthropomorphic form
of Siva’s trisala
three- storeyeq
trivali-Sirase
ng
foliate Pedi
tula ment of thre
e parts
tulapitha joist, jOist-
end
frieze of JO
tuldsangrahq ist-endgs
Series of j
Oist-ends
413
REFERENCE GLOSSARY
attic pillar
Uccalaka
to Varuna
a minor divinity allied
Udadhikumar cted caitya-dormers (ca
ndrasalas)
pediment of interconne
udgama
threshold set
udumbara
a nking but forming
part of the central off
mi no r of fs et fl
upabhadra ng
sub-plinth mouldi
upana pitha
substructure of
upapitha storey
sky storey, UPP&
uparitala India)
ulding (South
upper fillet mo
|
ardhvakamp
a -petal pattern
rt ed cy ma -r ecta with lot us
| a inve
urdhvapadm
coping
ches
usnisa tting 00 haun
posture of si
utkutikasana ter lily
blue lotus; wa outh India)
utpala of th e en tablature (S
architrave lintel, beam
uttara th ee ntablature;
architra ve of wning slab of
pe rs tr uctures cro
uttaranga pe! part 0 f su
vedi on up andha
éikhara; sk
uttaravédi curvilinear
mount
Vahana (South Ind
ia)
p e r b a n d
vajana, vajana
pattl, g up
projectin )
vajanapa tt ik a
lt (as weapon
thunderbo
vajra e seat
ada mantin ara
gala-sikh
Vajrasana - type with
temple -tyPe
hi temple
Valabhi t° Valab
belonging
ja
Valabhicchanda curved rafter motif)
valika c r o l l ( d ecorative
s
creepel: per d esig
n
valli (valli) r v e d w ith cree
gakha ca y Visnu
valligakha g a r l a n d worn b
long
motif)
vanamala
n d s ( d e corative aps
a, o n o f garla
yandanamal fest o
jangha
yvandana li
ma a
l l ; t a n k m e n t s e parating
-w e ion#! e
l e
p
e a r a p e t s elevat i
vapi mfoeuldi edh
kha al sero
varandika from gi w ith flor
r v e d
and ca
proad p
ka
vasantapatti
sary
414 Reference Glos
Vastumandala sacred diagram on which

i a structure is
is fo founded
vatapana window
vatayana window
védi altar
védibandha basal wall-mouldings, consisti: ng ba
i ,i 2 k hura,
(védibandha) kumbha, kalaga, antarapatta, and kapdtap
védika railing, balustrade
véenukoga
“bamboo-nodes”: outer nodal sheath of curvilinear
ilinear spire
sp
vétra
Narrow recessed moulding; gala
vidyadhara
flying celestial figure
vihara
monastery (sometimes with sanctum)
Vijapiraka
pear-shaped citrus used as a pitcher-
stopper
vikarna
intermediate direction
vimana
main temple-structure
vimana-védika
vedika below the stupi (South
vimanakara India)
resembling South Indian tem
Visnucchanda Sikh ple-type
ara octagonal sikhara-type (South
viténa India)
ceiling
Vitardj
védika
vithi, vithika
gallery
vrtta
circular
vrttakarna
ovolo-shaped mouldi
vrttakumuda ng below kapota
kalaga moulding
vrttapattika
minor Toll-mould
vrttasphutita ing
round pillaret with po
motif) (South In
t base and nasith
ka top (decoratitive
vrttayata dia)
elliptical
vyakhyanamudra
hand-posture
vyGla of exposition
composite fa
vyalapatti ntastic animal
register of vyalas
vydlasakha
Sakha decor
vyGlavarj ated with vy
alas
register of
vyalas
Yo ksa
a Class of q ;
aspects eMigod s with benevolent as well as malevo
l ent
415
REFERENCE GLOSSARY
female yaksa
yaksi, yaksini
staff
yasti the practice of yoga
ar f ti ed ro un d th e knees to assist in
sc
yogapatta
a n d T e m p l e I n d e x
Site
ows:
g li st is ar ranged as foll
followin
Informatio n in the re nce. Plate refere
nce.
. Ma p re fe fe re nc e;
Site name ference; Fi
gure re
page re
Temple name: apsidal: 11; B1.ede
bas-reliefs:
loam 222. ; 494-496.
Bodhigharas:
Wo
iva: 246; 98 katagara:
6; 1.
Ahicchatra.
20.
terraced ick:
br 26. eiremains: 392.
AihoCalekr.a:27288:9-290;
1 13; 600-601. Aphsad. 102. 3; 473 244-246.
Visnu: 412-11
0; 615. coin
Durga: 298-30 302; 121; 622-623 Audumbara ls: 10; 10
Galaganatha: 9; 123; 628, 630-634. avilion de
mo
30 60, 86
Huccapayy4: 4-296: 116; 08-610
. Aurangabad. ; 159. 220.
Hucc im al li : 29
2; 119 ; 61 6- 61 8. cave no. 1:7696-99; 40b; 162, 193-194,
30 0- 30 59 599
8- r caves:
Mallikarjuna: 37-2893 112:
othe
0: 7.
Suryanaray30an a: 9-621. Avantipur. 35 153e; 754-75
373; 144, 153d;
2; 120; 61 Avantisvara:
37 1-
7¢,
Tarappa: 8-371; 14
36
. Avantisvam!:
Ajanta. 4, 60-77; 31, 32a, 344; 430-
158,
0-753-
74 734-738, 74
caves:
160-161. i
198.
Akhédar. eee so Mahaknre
Badam see al 159;318
411-412. ee
20 2; 79 b-c;
Peaet: 124,
ampur. 31
4 125, 128b; 636» Badoh. 4
322-324 a: 18959
‘Arka-Brahmd: mandapik.
639, 643. 326. 1360; 669-67
2.
Baigra™-
Bala-Brahma: 332-333; Re 24- as
126% 5,
63
Garuda-Brahm a:
320-322; 124
Kuméra-Bra64hm0-4:642- stup er
637-638, 3343 3 pe e190;3398:ga; 770; 368-37
9%
Padma-Brahma: 330-332; 129; 13 samdah
nandatan srap
adu. 314
Svarga-Brahm
662-668. 4-645, .678:
658-660, 126, 128¢;
64 A
98 1550 77
ae
32 4; si
Vira-Brahm a: mos a 380 gah, 15
669-672 pethamand
647, 66
33 3- 335; 1364;
Vigva-Brahma parabat 4
i. 26 107, 411b; event
Amangaim ésvara
268-270;
424.
Pagc patesara-
572-576.
4,
Amaravati.
l a t for™ 6.
altar-p
Index
418 Site and Temple
Batésvara Mahddéva complex, no. 19:

Kumrahar plaque: 15-16; 44.
155; 310. Mahabédhi: 15, 104-108; 42-43; : 22 223-226.
Northeast group (nos. 8-10, 14-1 7):
Borica. 168.
155-156; 309, 311-312, 314-316.
Saptamatrka: 194; 395.
Northern group (nos. 11-13): 156;
Bhanasara. 168, 198.
65; 313. Siva: 191; 374, 399.
no. 1: 200; 71c; 409.
Surya: 191.
Bumzu. 350.
NO. 2: 186-187; 349,
no. 4: 200; 408.
cave-temple: 391.
Buniar. 350. an
NO. 5: 186; 74k, 77a; 348.
no. 6: 187; 350. Visnu: 380; 150, 155c, 158b; 767
Bhanvad. 168, 198. Buxar. 102.
Chélésvara: 192; 376. remains: 123; 264-265.
Indréévara: 193; 386.
old: 206; 423. Candrabhaga (Jhalrapatan). reos
Bharhut. 4.
Sitaléévara: 145-148; 60c, 61-62;
altar-platform: 6.
295-300.
bas-reliefs: 5-12; 6, 8,
11d. Carcoma. 20.
Bodhigharas: 7,
Mahddéva: 54-55; 90-91.
Bhitarganv (Bhitargaon)
. 20, Chapara. 124.
Gupta: 36-37; 45-51. shrine: 128; 50, 52a; 267-269.
Bhitari. 20.
Chaya.
brick: 35-36.
Bhimara. 20.
Anjanimata: 193.
Dhingésvara: 190; 371.
iva: 40-44,
18-19, 24a; 65-72, 74.75,
Bhuvanéévara .4, Chittaudgadh. 138.
254, Kumbhagyama,
apsidal: 12.
Bharatésvarq: 26 older pillars: 148-149; 301-302.
Bhavani-
2- 263; 103, 104c; 540
San kara: 267; 563- -544.. Chéti Dévri. 150.
Gauri-§ arikara-Ga 566. remains: 163-164.
nééq: 266-267.
Kapi légvarq: 567,
—
*Manésvara: 263; Dah Parbatiya.
103, 104d; 546-548,
Moh ini: 265-266; 10 Saiva: 217; 438.
5, 110a; 556-56
Paramaguru: 26 0.
Darra. 20.
7-268; 568-571,
Parasu raméévara: 25
6-260; 101, 10 Gupta: 30-32; 15; 27-31.
510-531, 4a;
Dégam. 168.
Pascimégyarq
: 268, Camundamata: 190.
Satrughnéévara:
263-265; 103, 10
4e;
Dérvav. 168.
549.553,
old: 194; 73a; 391.
Svarnajalégvara:
260-262; 102, 10 Dév Baranark. 102.
532-539, 4b;
remains: 122.
Talésvara: 270;
Uttarésvarq- 26 Dévgadh (Deogarh). 20, 124.
Gupta: 48-52; 21a-b; 79-88.
Dévnimonri. 4.
remains: 16-17,
Dévri (Deori). 20.
Bilhari, 15
0, Vdmana: 47-48; 20; 76-78.
remains: 16
3. Dhank. 4, 168, 198.
Bilsad, 29, Jhilani-vapi (Jhilani-vav): 195;
Gupta: 32, 401, 403-404,
Bodhgaya, 4, Marijusri vapi: 195; 402, 405-407.
altar-
20, 102,
platform, Surya: 202-204; 413-415.
@8-reliefs. B.
6-13; 4 1s, Dhébini. 229.
iva: 246-249; 99-100; 497-503.
hrévad (Jini Dhrévad). 168.
419
SITE AND TEMPLE INDEX
bhaga.
Jhalrapatan. See Gandra
189; 72b; 363-366.
Kalikamata: 188- Jhamra. 168.
.
Rajal-véjal mata: 190 Sun: 191; 72c.
Dvarka. 168, 198. Jhinjhurijhar (Dhani).
; 80; 419, 421.
Suvarnatirtha: 205 caves: 16.
Jogésvari. 86.
3-181.
cave: 88-89; 17
198.
Janagadh. 4, 168,
Elephanta. 86. caves: 16.
1: 90- 91; 35b;
189-192.
Dhrevad.
Jani Dhrévad. See
cave no.
cave no. 2:90.
cave no. 3: 89; 185.
4: 89; 36; 186. . 314.
Kadamarakalava : 324; 127, 128d; 648-651.
cave no.
33; 187-188.
__ cave no. 6:90; §ivanandisvara 9; 650-651.
Ellora. 86. subsidiary shrines: 326-32
97-99; 40e.
cave no. 9, facade: de: 99; Kadvar. 168.
k arm4), faca 480-181; 71a;
334-339,
cave no. 10 (Visva Dasavatara:
.
40c-d; 213, 217 396-397.
Daégavatdra cave,
8-160; 321.
124.
345; 681-685. Kadwaha.
asthana-mandapa:
37-40a, 40c-e;
3,
495-20 Gandal matha: 45
other caves: -219,
216, 218
Kalavad. 198. 204; 81.
206-211, 214- Kotéesvara:
Eran. 20.
: 40; 63-64.
Kalsar. 168.
351-352.
Garuda stan dard old: 187;
5s 35-37. 86.
Narasimha: 33-3 Kanhéri. 4, 3ab.
oO. 1; 81-82;
;
Vardaha: 40; 62.
40.
Visnu and other:
Fathgadh. 350.
451-152; 772-774-
Siva: 380-385;
.
Gadhwa. 2032 ; 32-33.
remains:
Garur.
Siva: 38 8.
ulwada). 60.
Gh otkaca (G
at
cave: 73-77.
198.
Ghumili. 168,
sa ri , 0.
Sonkan 748; 353-36
: 48 7- 18 8; 72a,
nowt
384.
no. 8: 193;
Gokarna. 86.
; 467-168.
apsidal: 87
Gokul. 20.
Siva: 26.
Gap. 168. ; 328-333-
17 9; 69-70, 75
ald 47 7-
Guniyar.
392.
temple: 391-
124. fan
Gyaraspur. nasarovard
Ath e ma
pote
420 dex
Site and Temple In
Sun: 192-193 ; 381-383.

Kual6. 254. Bhola Hudki complex: 64.
Kanakéévara: 270-273; 108 Bongi Hudki: 63.
, 1114; Varhadi Taldo: 63. :
580-587.
Kuchd6n. 124. . Marhia (Madhia). See Dévri.
Kuraiyé Bir: 153-155; 63- Mathura. 20. See also Sonkh.
64; 303 -308.
Kid avéli. 314. apsidal: 7-11; 2.
Sangamésvara: 329-330; bas-reliefs: 5-15.
652-657.
Kumrahar. Oodhighara: 7.
terracotta plaque: 15-16; aie: 13-15; 12-13; 5-6, 8.
44,
Kunda. 20. Mattan. 350.
ankara Madha: 35. Martanda: 363-366; 141, 143c-d, 153a -b,
usuma. 156a-b, 158a; 710-721.
Siva: 208-214; 82-85a; Mévasa. 198.
424-437,
Chélésvara: 205-206; 422.
Mirpurkhas.
Laduv. 350. terraced stipa: 25-26.
NO. 1: 360; 140q, 14
3b; 708-709, Miyani. 168.
NO. 2: 361-363; 140 no. 1: 188; 361.
b.
uria Nandangadh. - 2: 190; 367.
4.
terraced brick: 24, Madea See Ramgadh (Bihar).
Lonad. 86. Marti. 4.
Cave: 82-83; 34b; remains: 55-56; 96-97.
165-166.
Madhia, See Dévr

i.
Mahakita. 278, Nacna. 20.
Candrakégava: other: 44-45; 60-61.
290; 602. Parvati: 39-40; 17; 52-59.
Kalakaléévarq:
290. Nagari. 4, 138.
Pinakapani: 294.
Sangaméévarg: torana: 142-143; 289, 291.
286-287; 593-59 Nagarjunakonda. 4.
Visnu: 285-286; 7,
591-592.
Mahanandi, 31 apsidal: 12.
4,
Mahanandiéva rectilinear: 12.
rg : 340-341;
ahasthan, 20 134, 135c. Nagra. 60.
brick: 25, brick: 64-65; 25; 98-100.
Mahua. 124. Nalanda. 20, 102.
net 1 (man
dapika):
site 3, fifth period: 108-110; Ae
45; 227 -232.
132-134, 53, stone no. 2: 110-112; 46; 233
55a; -243.
Si
: va
iG +22: 134-- Nand Cand. 150.
Makangaaij, 13 135 354, 55b; 27
6-279, remains: 164; 323, 325,327.
8.
no. 1: 143,
59, 60a; 29 Narannag. 350,
Nenon.g2: 143- 2, ,
145. 58, 60
b; 293- 294,
Bhutésa group: 377-378; 149, 1538;
764, 766.
remains: 392.
-c, 1 155a-b;
Jyésthésa group: 377; 148, 154a-c,
763, 765.
Narastan. 350.
Siva: 367-368.
Nasik, 4, 86.
Caves: 96; 204-205,
212.
Odadar.
Atijanimata: 194-195; 71
Gorakhmatha no. h; 399, ie
1, See Anjanimata.
421
SITE AND TEMPLE INDEX
elliptical structures: 11.

222.
no. 4: 191. Maniyar Math: 103-104; 41; 221-
no. 5:193. Rajim. 222.
, 87
old: 190-191. Rajivalécana: 230-232; frontispiece
91a-b, 93; 452-460.
Pachtar. 198. pratoli: 249-250; 506-509.
old: 205; 420. sanctum door: 249; 504-505.
Surya: 204-205; 416-417. Ramacandra: 226-227;
94a; 439-443.
Padhavali. 124. Raméévara. 254.
8; 317. 111¢; 588-590.
mandapika: 156-15 Durga: 273-274; 109,
, Két as, Mal6t. Ramgadh (Bihar). 102.
Pakistan. See Amb ; 48-49; 247-258.
Palari. 222. Mundésvari: 118-121;
5-493.
246; 96, 97b; 48 Ramgadh (M.P.). 124.
Siddhésvara: 243- 51, 52b;
Pandréthan. 350. mandapiké no. 1: 129-131;
775-776.
Siva: 385-388; 155¢e;
270, 272-273.
52c; 271.
mandapiké no. 2: 131;
Panyam. 314.
Siva: 337; 133,
135b. Ramték. 60. 30¢; 124-126, 129.
Bhégarama: 7 0; 29,
Pariadhara. 168.
os
7- 128.
Guptarama: 70;
12
, 377. 7; 27; 30b;
twin: 192; 375 : 66-6
350. Kévala-Narasim ha
Parihasapura.
caitya: 367 ; 143e; 727-729. 110-116.
67-70; 2 8, 30a;
366; 1474; 722-726. Rudra-Narasithha:
Cankuna’s stupa:
remains: 366. 117-123.
-66; 26; 103-10
9.
monumental Trivikrama: 65
366-367. pa: 65; 101-102.
Rajavihara: Varaha man da
8.
Pasnavada. 16 Ranavav. 198.
373. 418.
Surya: 191;1; Jadésvara: 2 05;
Pata. 168. 0, 400.
2; 378-38
Surya: 19
Patan. 350. We
9; 157); 7a
tniniature: 37 ga: 3743 1 : 762.
quri , 153f;
Sankara 145, 1474
nel a 373-374;
Sr aecd
759-76 1.
Pathari. 124. &roup: 158:

Satmadhia
278. 6
Pattadakal.
g a n a t h a : 29 992; 114;611 fh
Ga l a 11 7;
: 296-298; 612- i $ankaram. 41-12.
Jambulinga 298: 18;
svara: 38: idal:
Ka dasiddhe
s v a r a : 3 4 6 -349; 437-1
Kagivisve 15, 12 9;
4,25 9;
| 3 5-307;
122; 624
-627; 629
architec
1 | fragments:
sidal:ture uae
| Mis
u n n a m e d : 349; 70
2-703. 261-263.
Paunar. 60.
| remains: 62
Pawaya. 20.
.
| terraced V
0.
isnu: 24.
e a si
177-778
Payar. 35
iva; 388-3915
Pindara. 168. 362.
old: 188; 74
h;
Pipariya. 20.
73.
Visnu: 44;
2-
Rajgir. 4, 20, 10
422
Site and Temple In
Sirpur. 222.
Buddhist viharas: 232; 88, Tigawa. 20, 150.
91¢c; Kankali Dévi: 35; 16; 38-44.
461-463.
Laksmana: 233-236; 89, 91d remains: 164; 324, 326.
; 464-473, Tumain. 20.
Rama: 236; 90, 91e-f;
478-479,
Sohgaura. doorframe: 32; 34.
bronze plaque, model:
10; 9.
Sondani (Mandasor).
138,
fragments: 142; 286-28
7, 290.
Sonkh (Mathura). Udayagiri (M.P.). 20.
apsidal naga: 12. caves: 28-30; 11-26.
Srinagar (Gujarat). 168, structural: 30.
Surya: 189; 71;. Udayagiri (Orissa). 4.
Vindhyavasini: 189 apsidal] Jaina: 12.
; 71e, 78b.
Tin agar (Kashmir). 350
, Uskar. 350.
ankardcarya: 358-360;
139, 143a; stupa: 367; 730.
704-707,
Sutrapada, 198,
Sun: 200-202;
79a; 410,
Varanasi: 20.
Taksagila (Taxil architectural fragments: 122; 266.
a). 4,
apsidal: 11, Varman.
Tala. 222.
Siva: 85b.
Siva: 227-230; 86;
Tapar, 444.454. Surya: 85c.
Vidisa. 124.
Visnu: 368; 142 Garuda-dhvajas: 10-11.
731-733, 739 » 143f, 147b, 153¢; Visavada. 168.
old (Sankha-dérun): 190; 71d; 370.
hy
Be
ty We
PEA
it7 Wn i! the
Mtge
mis : ty) t
v4
Vig Vr
La
| ‘MICHAEL W. MEISTER, editor of the
Encyclopaedia of Indian Temple Architecture, is Professor
and Chair, Graduate Group in the History of Art,
University of Pennsylvania, Philadelphia. He
received his Ph.D. from Harvard University. His
work has been particularly on form and significance
in the Indian temple. His edited volumes include
Discourses on Siva and Making Things in South Asia: The
Role ofArtist and Craftsman.
| M.A, DHAKY is Associate Director for Research

at the A.I.I.S. Centre for Art and Archaeology,
Varanasi, and Research Professor at the L.D.
Institute, Ahmedabad. He is an eminent scholar of
Indian temples, particularly well versed in the
Sanskrit texts that relate to standing monuments.
Among his many publications is the important
monograph, The Indian Temple Forms in Karnata
Inscriptions and Architecture.
*
KRISHNA DEVA is Consultant for the

Encyclopaedia of Indian Temple Architecture. He is an
eminent archaeologist, past Director of the
Atchaeological Survey of India, and author of Temples
ofNorth India. He is particularly well known for his
at
scholarship analysing the world-famous temples
Khajur aho and for his work in establi shing the
Temple Survey Project of the Archaeological Survey
of India in Bhopal.
been made possible

Publication of this work has itution, Foreign
oni an Inst
by grants from the Smiths sup t from the
por
Currencies Program, and with s, a federal
the Humanitie
National Endowment for
agency.
nt
“AH
~
; ee:
ae~
— ao
,oR
.
4
’tet.
<—
58
am if
~
7
=
=

Encyclopaedia of Indian Temple Architecture, II (Pt. 1) - Text

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Encyclopaedia of Indian Temple Architecture, II (Pt. 1) - Text

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Encyclopaedia of Indian Temple Architecture, II (Pt. 1) - Text

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

ENCYCLOPAEDIA _

The goal of the Encyclopaedia of Indian Temple

Separated as Rajasthan, Bihar, century as widely

include Maitrakas, Gar

Revised Price: Rs.4000/- set

9. Maukharis and Puspabhitis of Kanyakubja

CHAPTER CONTRIBUTOR PAGE

21. Calukyas of Badami: Andhradéga _ B.R. Prasad 313

2. Uttarapatha: Gupta sites

3. Vidarbha: Vakataka sites

Frontispiece. Rajim, Rajivalocana, 26. Ramték, Trivikrama,

115. Siddhanakolla, Lakuliga, 135. Alampur, Panyam, Mahanandi:

Pan-Indian style: North India, c. 250 B.C.-A.D. 400

Mauryas, Sungas, Kanvas, Kusanas,

Texts from ancient India provide us an insight int o

Fig. 2. Matht ura. Relief of Gajaprsthakrti

bay-window projecting from an upper storey enclosed by a parapet

Asokan period vajrasana at

“caitya” and a was well establ

> (3) a platfo

Bodhigharas (not illustrated)

BeKosg has] |RaksaG58

Fig.9. Sohgaura. Design of double-level

stupis. (Fig. 8), is enclos

apsidal shrine, an Pn Sankaram, an

Fig.11. Pillar reliefs:

Fig. 12. Pillar reliefs:

i e a chain : le triangles, and a rupasakha carved with figures. A

through fifth storeys show five regularly spaced gavaksa

jarat and neighbouring regions of

Genealogical Table: Guptas and their feud

CandraguptaI (c. a.p. 320-345)

Samudragupta (c. a.p. 345-370)

Ramagupta (c. a.p, 370-37

Skandagupta (c. A.p ;

Guptas and Their Feudatories

says e}dnsy :eyyedere}})

Caves at Udayagiri near Vidisa, in Madhya Pradesh, were excavated during

a worerivals and red rom Canaragupa It Standagunta)ofsuch ex

Oafci or the Kankal

t for ornamentation on pillars and

: ; writ‘ t : ahi en : my copper vessel containi

ntly, the plan was

ladesh), situated on the bank of the Karatoya, in Pundr

ple of the terraced type (75

asures 20 ft. X 12 ft. 9 in. a di

ng the doorframe have adapa.

Phan eA mardini and Visnu j 5 es

cave, is an isolated rock with a circular

Darra, Gupta temple (Fig.

relic of an earl Rucaka pillars

(Plate 29): this ;

Couchant vrsa figures also found at the

finials (see Willia with a large

Fig. 16, Tigawa., Kank

Kund4, Sankara Madha (not illustrated)

The original temple faced east

A second brick temple of

tha (15 ft. Square) and